Sun, April 27, 2025

SC EP:1150 The Round Butte Incident

Tonight I will be speaking with Corey from Central Oregon. Corey in 1994 was partying on Round Butte. That night turned into terror as the group was spot lighted from this large ball of light in the sky. On their way out Corey and his friends saw a large creature and decided to give chase. The night gets much stranger.

Mon, April 21, 2025

SC EP:1148 Running Into Sasquatch

Thomas writes "Hey wes longtime listener I live in cle elum wa I had a sighting in 1976 when I was 9 so if interested get ahold of me 😁.” Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on the show. He said “My older sister wanted to go have a smoke and she was not allowed to smoke. We hiked through the forest when I came upon this creature and it was squatted down. I heard the growl before I saw it. I am about 8 feet away and the creature went from a crouched position to standing up and it seemed like she went up and up and up. It had a lot of human features but the mouth went from ear to ear. I could not believe how big the mouth was. I staring at it and it is staring at me and my sister grabs me and we take off running. My aunt later told me that “it” lives in her barn, she saw it many times.” We will also be speaking to Gil and Gil writes "In 1987 when I was fifteen years old and on my way home one late night or early morning on my moped and one stepped into the road right in front of me and stopped directly in front of me and I almost hit him. I was so close to him I could have touched him. From the first to the last, my latest sighting I saw a family , being a large male and female who was just a foot shorter than the male, and she was carrying a little one, it was less than a mile from my home , they had glowing red eyes and the little one had glowing white eyes. they crossed the road in front of me and then stopped on the side of the road."

Sun, April 13, 2025

SC EP:1145 Run Out Of Camp

Spoke to Todd and Kerri who are from Louisiana. They were camping and had seen eyeshine from two individuals who were about 6-7 feet tall. Kerri and Todd describe pebbles hitting their tent and strange vocalizations. The two individuals came into camp and were touching the tent and walking around the camp. Todd says “I could hear them hitting my truck and I lost it. I came out of my tent with an airhorn and yelling. We grabbed our stuff and left. I forgot my phone which was recording.” After the truck drives off you hear a strange vocalization I thought was a hog but the more I listened to it, its not a hog. Cossatot sounds

Sun, April 06, 2025

SC EP:1144 Crouching Behemoth

Tonight I will be speaking to Doug who is from Alberta Canada. John writes "My family and extended family arrived at the Wabasso Campsite the afternoon on Sunday August 7th 2022. Its important to note that the holiday fell on August 1st that year so we arrived after the long weekend rush, additionally it was a Sunday (not on a long weekend) so the campground wasn’t as busy. Our trailer was located at the first spot (D1) on the right as you enter Loop D at the Wabasso campsite. Our family typically books this campground during this time year every year so we’re familiar with the area. My father and mother in-law as well as my brother and sister in-law along with my two nephews (6 & 8 years old at the time), joined my wife and I and our two daughters (5 & 7) for a week-long family camping trip. We had booked site D1 for my immediate family, my father and mother in-law we located directly NW of us across the roadway and my brother and sister in-law were our neighbors directly to the East of us. After a busy first day and getting all three of our sites setup and everyone situated and fed, we decided to have a fire with the entire family at my father and mother in-laws site located directly across the roadway from our site. After the sun had set and darkness was beginning to fall, we decided to put all our children to bed at around 10:00-10:30PM. After tending to our children's bedtime routines, we bid goodnight to our daughters, who were bubbling with excitement about our camping adventure. They giggled and laughed as we left them snug in their beds in our trailer. My wife and I made our way across to rejoin our family around the fire. We all were sitting on one side of the fire when we rejoined the group as there was a light wind and we were avoiding the smoke from the fire. Shortly after sitting, the light wind changed direction and I was the first to take action making the jump across the semicircle now sitting across from my entire family on the other side of the fire. This change in seating now gave me a better vantage point now looking South and in better view of our Trailer and children. Who at this point had quieted down as we could no longer hear laughter coming from our trailer, thinking they were well on their way to sleep.   As soon as I was seated and had taken in a view of our trailer, I noticed something large directly behind our trailer across the roadway. It then started moving West away from the rear of our trailer toward the entrance of the campground. Instinctively I stood up as I knew it was something large but what confused me most was the color. White or possibly slightly gray figure. Now at this time the moon had just finished cresting from behind Mt. Edith Cavell and because there was no cloud cover, the moon provided just enough ambient lighting to witness the event at this hour. According to google earth, I would put the rough distance from my vantage point to the figure at 150-175’. Th

Sat, March 29, 2025

SC EP:1141 A Glitch In The Matrix

Tonight I will be speaking to Wes who is from Wisconsin. Wes writes "This happened in the late 90's but I'm foggy on the exact yr. I know it had to be around 96 or 97 cause i was still too young to get into the bars and so most of my weekends were at house parties. This night is no different, I arrive at my friends place around midnight, I wanna say it was early fall when this story takes place cause i can still remember warming up my p.o.s. chevette. There were 3 other guys including myself, it was nothing exciting, just playing goldeneye on the 360, laughing our asses and enjoying life. Then suddenly one of the guys says that he's sick of sitting around and that we should go do something, we were all curious as to what he had in mind and suddenly my other buddy shouts out "the baby grave or or columbia mansion!!" We all looked at each other through bloodshot eyes, started laughing and shouted "lets go"! The "baby grave and Columbia Mansion" have been the haunted "goto" place for yrs around the Marshfield Wi area and they are both relatively close by in proximity, (within a mile or 2) tonight was no different. It really is the only "cool" place to go and possibly have any kind of paranormal experience, or so we were told. All 4 of us dragged our asses into one of the more reliable vehicles (89 grand prix!!) and got comfortable cause it was about a 45 min drive. The drive down was uneventful, we just joked around, talked about girls, shared the latest drama/rumors and that was pretty much it. After what seemed like an eternity, we finally arrived on columbia rd. Which was out in the sticks to say the least, if we had broken down or anything, I'm pretty sure I never would've found my way home. Luckily my buddy DJ (the driver) knew the approximate location of the baby grave but wasn't quite 100% sure. So we drove around for another hour trying to find this stupid baby grave,we were all getting impatient and one of us mentioned that we should just stop by the first house we see with the lights on. (as i'm remembering this, i couldn't believe our level of stupidity, I mean it was now about 2:30 in the am) but that didnt seem to effect our decision making, as you'll see, plus we were seriously lost now. After about 10 more mins of wandering aimlessly, now just looking for any sign of civilization instead of the baby grave, we finally came around a corner and saw this amazing iron gate that stood about 20 ft high. Right above it was a dim orange light glowing in the darkness, I yelled stop cause I saw this light, and another light on the porch front of this beautiful home. All 4 of us rubbernecked this huge iron gate and realized someone was awake in the room adjacent to the porch cause we could see them walking around. Now this was no ordinary mansion, it was reminiscent of an old barn that had been converted into a home, It looked lived in, but not dilapidated or unloved. It was quite beautiful. The paint

Sat, March 22, 2025

SC EP:1139 How do you know you were ever really there

I am not sure how to write this one up. Spoke to the witness and before we started the interview he said “I have the creepiest paranormal encounter you have probably ever heard….30 min later I said “You were right, that was the creepiest thing I have ever heard.” a listener writes “Hello Wes, I have listened to your show for a couple years now and was curious if you are still doing them. I have had some very strange encounters starting when I was a Senior in High School in 1989. I am now in Western North Carolina and after 4 years of a quiet life, I am now having encounters with creatures in the Smoky Mountains and my home here that sits atop a Mountain just outside the Cherokee Indian Reservation. I would love to discuss some of these events with you and possibly share some of my stories on your show if possible. Please let me know if you are interested. I do have some pics and Audio of some of my encounters as well.”

Sun, March 16, 2025

SC EP:1138 The Joker Laugh

Kris writes " In early January I decided to head to RMNP west of Estes Park to hike up and snowboard down an old ski hill there. This is something I've done many times on my own and often there are others doing the same. Although I think it's a bit more rare to go at night, you'll still see folks up there hitting a line a night with head lamps and lights. This time I decided to go at night on my own. I did tell 3 friends where I was going and actually texted one friend a starry Pic from the trailhead. The trailhead lot was empty as we're the ranger stations on the way in. So, at this point I headed up the hill. It usually takes about an hour depending on snow conditions. I had a snowboard, a backpack with snacks and a Bluetooth speaker. I typically opt out of using snowshoes because Ive got to carry them down as well. I threw on the whole Sabbath paranoid album to get my head straight and motivated. The hill is a limited number of runs with low angles so there is really no avalanche danger. A week prior, I did the exact same thing. A night hike and boarded down. So, I was confident and enjoying the solace. Even over the sabbath, I could here the wind moving tall trees and flakes hitting the ground. The trail isn't challenging going up and the terrain opens and closes with the trees in the background. About 45 minutes in, I am at the point where the hill opens up and is peppered with trees in the ski slope. The sides are surrounded by darkness due to the trees around. My speaker suddenly says "low battery". I kept walking to the top where the hill funnels you into a narrow trail between more trees. ( i had my phone, so i could point this part out on Google maps) Right then, I decide to reach back and turn off the speaker so I don't have to hear the low battery alert. I continue up this narrow trail for about 80 yards, just short of thr length of a football field. Only hearing the flakes landing, wind, and my crunchy boot prints, out of nowhere came the loudest BARK, with a roaring echo, I've ever heard. At this point, I froze. My whole body went into shock. I went from nice n warm because of all the movement to cold as ice. I lost feeling in my lips. I didn't know what to do, or say or.... So I did what I've done on a couple occasions. I channeled my inner Phil Anselmo and ripped the biggest scream I could. I yelled HEY! With everything I had. I wanted to Guage where this noise came from so I yelled. After, I sat down shaking. About 15 heartbeats later, BARK! At that moment I knew it was in the trees down from me. Silence in-between these barks so I know it wasn't moving. I got into my bag and took out 3 lights I use for night biking. All of which are at least 1000 lumens. I pointed one up the trail, one down the trail, and one right in front of me into the trees. I listened and heard nothing. I'm thinking, did I imagine this? So I go HEY one more time. Sure enough, about 10- 15 heartbeats later, BARK. I almost start

Sun, March 09, 2025

SC EP1135: They Won't Leave My Daughter Alone

Jackalynn writes "I've been listening to your show for a few months now, I know you mainly do Sasquatch encounters but after listening to Travis Walton fire in the sky I feel like it's time to share my encounter with a group of aliens I had in 2011. I'd like to share with you if you're interested In hearing it." We will also be speaking to Eric. Eric is from New York, he writes "My daughter may have seen a Bigfoot. Back in January my daughter wanted to go on a walk after dinner. She wanted to walk down to the water not far from our house. I reluctantly agreed. The reason I was reluctant was up to that point I’ve had a few experiences that led me to believe Sasquatch may live in or travel through this area. These experiences ultimately are what led me to discover your show. So my daughter and I along with my small dog headed out on our walk. My daughter and I wore headlamps to light our way. The road to the water is unlit and travels through a protected wetland that dead ends at the river. The first thing that happened that in hindsight was a red flag was my dog did not want to walk down that road. Several times she stopped and tried to pull back. About 3/4 of the way down there was a tire track in the dirt road that had frozen over. My seven year old could not resist immediately jumping on the ice. It made a loud hollow crumble noise as the ice exploded beneath her feet. Almost immediately after she did this there was a very heavy thud on the ground off to the left about 50 feet into the woods. I immediately stopped my daughter from making noise and listened for about 45 seconds or so. I heard nothing. We continued on. We reached the water turned around and started to head back without incident. We made it about 90% back to the end of the road when we came upon another frozen tire track that apparently my daughter had overlooked on the way down. Curious, I asked my daughter to jump on the ice like she did the first time. She did so and this time almost immediately after the ice broke, off to the left of the road (the opposite side as the first time) there were strange somewhat high pitched whoops that were crossed with a chatter at the end that went on for several seconds. I could tell there were two noises coming from the same area in the woods because the vocals would overlap at times. We froze immediately. We stood still for several minutes after these strange noises were heard. During this time I was slowly panning my headlamp all around looking to see if I could see anything. As I was looking back down the trail towards the water my daughter suddenly ran into me from behind and latched onto to me. As she did this she said “daddy a man! There’s a man up there!” I asked her where. She pointed in the opposite direction (the way we were headed) and said he crossed the road up there. I kept searching that area up ahead but I couldn’t see anything. We cautiously continued on. She let me know where she saw the man cross the

Mon, February 24, 2025

Update On Episode 1000

There are many questions about what happened to episode 1000. A listener is going to help me release it.

Sun, February 23, 2025

SC EP:1133 I felt like I was trapped

Mac has agreed to come on the show. He had a very recent encounter in PA. There is a lot more to this encounter but Mac describes this area where he hunts and multiple strange events took place that led up to his sighting. Mac said “I only saw one but I am sure there was two of them. Mac writes “I was out hunting squirrel and raccoon, and I experienced a wood knock, the creature following me, seeing it move through my spotlight, and then catching it’s face looking at me from behind a tree. It was at least seven feet tall, had a gray haired face with sunken in eyes, big brow ridge, and blocky chin. The hair was thin around the face but covered the mouth and cheek area as if it was an old man’s beard. It did not have a cone shaped head, more round like a person. I saw it’s face, a little bit of it’s neck, and a bit of its dark shoulders before it pulled away quickly behind the tree. As I moved away it followed me, to which I then decided to push through thorns to get back into the creek and across it to get back to the road.”

Sun, February 16, 2025

SC EP:1131 The Devil's Promenade

Ernest writes "This encounter takes place in 2001 in Ottawa County, Oklahoma. I was 16 years old. I am 40 now. My three younger sisters and I were coming back from visiting our baby cousin who was recently born. It was about 10 pm driving down the road and headed back home. We see a figure walking down the side of the road, just casually. I mentioned to my sister in the front seat it was awful late to be walking down a dark road without any type of lights. I slow down as I come up behind him. He stood about 9 to 10 feet tall with almost a dark fur coat. He slowly turned his head, and he had the evilest yellow eyes I have ever seen. By this time, my younger sisters are in the back seat screaming and crying, saying don't stop Ernie. I proceed to lock the doors and speed off. To this day we all have the same story. My sister's age at the time is 15 8 6." We will also be speaking to Sara. Sara writes “I was driving in Kansas somewhere just a few miles from Norton. It was about 730 in the morning, the sky was clear blue, no wind, just cold. Out of the blue I felt something hit the back end of my car. It hit me hard enough to look in my rear view mirror…I saw nothing. Then I looked in the Sideview mirror and saw something that looked to be about the size of a small pony or large dog…running across the road. The fields were empty, just fences and fields getting ready to be planted. I got a clear view of it. It had long flowing brown and white hair, like what you would see on an Afghan hound. On the whole body, my brain immediately thought I should stop because I assumed it was a dog. In the middle of nowhere then I saw where the head should be and my brain couldn’t compute at all, because it was a human face looking right at me as it ran across the road. I do not understand what I saw but the vision is clear in my head two weeks later….my son thinks it was a skin walker, or dog man…but I don’t really believe in that so I am not sure what to think…I am just curious if there have been any other similar sightings in the area or if I saw something that I just can’t explain. I would love your opinion.”

Sat, February 08, 2025

SC EP:1129 It Entered The Cabin

I will be welcoming Ron to the show. He had an encounter back in the early 1990's. Ron said "We were on vacation, staying in this cabin in U.P. Michigan. The family was down swimming and fishing. I came back to the cabin and I thought someone was in there. I got to the room I thought an intruder or a thief was in there but something told me not to go in there. Sasquatch never crossed my mind. As I grabbed my shotgun it ran out. I followed it out but lost sight of it. As I walked into the forest looking, the intruder got up and ran for the water and jumped in. It wasn't human, it reminded me of non human primate. I never saw it come up for air, it could have swam around the bay in an area I could not see. It was the strangest thing that ever happened to me."

Sat, February 01, 2025

SC EP:1127 I Have Never Minded the Loneliness

Rick writes "When I was younger I lived in Mississippi in a very little town called Poplar Creek. Its very remote and there is nothing there but open farm land. I now live in Asheville, NC I sometimes go back to MS to see family from time to time. When I do go back I always drive past where I use to live and where I first saw a creature. My family had about 80 acres of land most of it was woodland and swamp area. I never saw the creature until I was older at the age of 15. All of my life my Grandfather use to tell me and my brothers about a wild man and woman that lived in the area and was known to have been living in the area many years. I do know that land we had was very old my Grandfathers Grandparents owned the land and it was passed on over the years. If there were any activity going on over the years when I was younger I had no knowledge of any happenings. Everything changed the summer I turned 13. It was late June and summer vacation was in full effect. Living in this area everyone has a garden of some type. My family's garden was kind of big because we grew most of our food along with hunting. My Mom and Dad went out of town for a the weekend to visit some of my Dads family. During this time I staid at my Uncles house who also lived on the land we had. That Monday afternoon when my Dad came back home he took a walk in the garden and some plants were torn out of the ground and watermelons were busted open and just left in place but were eaten. Other veggies were also picked and parts were on the ground not fully eaten also. My Dad was pissed! He called me and my Cousins over to the garden and questioned us about it. We told him no it was not us and that we did not do any of this. My Grandfather saw my Dad getting on to us about this so he came over and saw everything that had happen. I will never forget my Granddaddy face as he said " It was not the kids. I know who did this". My Granddaddy told us kids to go play as he explained to my Dad about what had happen. My mom and Uncle grew up on the land so I believe they knew but refused to say anything. Come to find out years before my Granddaddy had problems with the wild man and wild woman getting into his chicken coop until it got to the point he quit raising chickens. My Mom and Dad got married when i was 4 or 5 so he missed out on that time and had no idea that even happened. After my Dad heard the story he was in shock but did not believe it until the next morning when more watermelons and other fruits were completely gone. Our two apple trees were picked bare and branches were broken along with our peach trees with peaches that were half eaten or were stepped on. My Dad noticed that our black-eyed peas were being picked and eaten as he would find half eaten hulls or just the hulls on the ground. That night my Dad called his 3 brothers and they came to our house along with my Granddaddy and uncle and they had a meeting in our Livingroom and we the k

Mon, January 27, 2025

SC EP:1126 The Brown Mountain Lights

Brian writes "I do not believe in bigfoot 100% but I absolutely believe your witnesses. So, on the fence.... However, my friend Gravy and I were backpacking in WNC somewhere south of Boone but north of Ashville. (Switz?) We have crawled all over these mountains for about 20 or 30 years. 10 to 20 mile backpacking weekends. Typically easy to moderate but we weren't afraid of elevations. Anyway it's fall, we ascend to camp on a ciff face just above treetops with more trees above us We camp in the tree line to escape wind but walk back out to clearing before bed to stargaze and smoke a bowl after supper. I walked to edge of lip looking down and notice a blue light. I thought, Oh, we are not alone, there's other campers (headlamp?).. Then as I'm focusing on the headlamp I realized that I could see the area being lit quite well cause there were no leaves on the trees. Basketball sized blue light casually meandering through the pines 10ft off the ground. 2mph maybe. Over there, circle that tree, drift over here, as if directed by wind. Whole thing lasted 10 minutes and when Gravy suggested we circle down and investigate I chickened out and defensibly said HellNah! Eventually it drifted off aimlessly. I just texted him and he has no recollection of this event, granted it was early 90's and we're currently 50yr olds. That's it. Nothing else but occasional head scratcher. No sounds no print's no broken branches no eriee feelings of dread. But that light was real. Ball lightening is all I can think.   Joseph writes "I don't have exact dates for these but everything happened in September and October of 2024. Let me preface by saying that I'm an outdoorsman and a misanthrope; I spend most of my time alone and have been on many "dark to dark" hunts on my own, even when I was young, so I don't get spooked easily. I only have 8 acres in Fort Hill Pa but my land is very secluded and is in the mix with a huge amount of wooded acreage. The strangeness started when I was noticing that the woods behind my house were quiet every night,when I'd leave for work, while the woods across the road were 'normal' with the usual sounds. There's an old logging road at the corner of my yard that goes back onto mine and others property's and my attention kept getting drawn there; not necessarily 'being watched' but more like 'something is there'. I had been noticing this for about a week or so before I was talking to my son on the phone one night, he's 24 and is the only person who lives with me, and he commented that he had been taking the shotgun out every night when he would take the dogs out to potty. I of course inquired as to why because of my recent "feelings" and he basically told me the same thing that the woods behind the house were too quiet and he felt like something was off and he even commented on the old logging road being the center of this feeling. I drive truck and my hours are different every day

Sun, January 19, 2025

SC EP:1123 Animal’s walking like great apes

Gene writes “I was around 13 or 14. It was about the third weekend of November. I know this because I was deer hunting. We were on land belonging to Peabody coal company in Muhlenberg county. At that time was 62,000 acres of reclaimed coal land. It was around 4 pm. I was standing in a field looking north, my father had went down a holler to the west of me. I heard my father shoot three times. This was strange because he always shot once and a deer was down. I then moved to the mouth of the holler to see if any deer would be running my direction. I then started to hear people talking, I could not understand what was being said, but I could hear it. I thought well dad is talking to someone and has killed a deer. I proceeded to head down the holler to help him.The holler was open hard woods and you could see a long ways, except for right at the bottom where a intermediate stream was. I got about 50 yards from the brush when two animals busted out of it running straight at me. They were covered with long reddish brown hair about three inches long and were knuckle walking like a great ape. They were about four feet at the shoulder and their hips were lower than their shoulders and knees. Their faces were flat and I saw no ears.They were chattering to each other or something else and that was the voices I heard “talking”. While at this time in my life I did believe in Bigfoot, since my father was a long haul truck driver and another truck driver had claimed a Bigfoot had run behind my dads truck near the Kentucky-Tennessee line, but for me Bigfoot was single creature that walked up right. Anyway, these two animals are running straight at the 13/14 year old me and I do not know what they are.I yank my 30:06 rifle up and fire. I do not think I even aimed, just shot towards them. When I did this there was a big noise behind me and I remember thinking “ they have me surrounded” I spun around to defend myself and saw a squirrel running up a hickory tree right beside me. I spun back around to the threat I knew and they had already crossed the brush bottom and was halfway up the ridge on the other side and I shot at them once more as they run off. They very fast. Once I meet up with my father, he confirmed that he had also shot at these creatures, but was shook up enough to have missed three times. We tried to convince ourselves that these were some sort of wolf and lived under that delusion for many years, until I began studying primates on an academic level, did I let myself believe what I know to be true all along.One thing that scares me to this day is the thought of were they chattering to each other or to mom or dad that was near by that I never saw. I have hunted that area since I was 12 and I just turned 50 this year and I have never set foot in that holler again.”    

Mon, January 13, 2025

SC EP:1122 Getting Served

The witness had an encounter in Alabama in August 2024. She was serving papers to the homeowner when the encounter happened. Celena writes "Hello Wes, you were a referral by several individuals, they seem to think you would want to know what happened to me on the job. I was surrounded by a Clan of Bigfoot while attempting to serve court documents. Pictures provided."

Sat, January 04, 2025

SC EP:1120 Police Officer Encounters Sasquatch

Paul writes “Hi Wes. I’ve been listening to your show for quite some time now. I’ve had two sightings in different locations here in Louisiana but have been reluctant to share with anyone for a few reasons. I’m born and raised in South Louisiana and also spent a lot of time in East and NE Texas. I’ve spent a good amount of time outdoors and in the woods hunting, camping and fishing. I’m a Police officer which is one of my reasons for being reluctant to share. The First event took place on June 1st 2019 I say event because I didn’t physically see anything. My son (he was 6 1/2 at the time) and I were remote camping in the Kisatchie National Forest. The location was located between Alexandria and Natchitoches LA. We had camped at this same location at least 3 times prior to this without any issues. It was not a designated camping spot but more of a clearing with bluffs on 3 sides. It’s a beautiful location that’s slightly off the beaten path of a remote fire road. We had met a friend of mine and his girlfriend there the day before for a couple of days of camping and off-roading. We set up camp on Friday afternoon, the day before. We both drove off-road Toyota 4runners. He had a roof top tent on his and we set up our large ground tent. Now me being a LEO I go pretty much everywhere heavily armed, especially remote camping. This trip I had my sidearm, a Sig P320 9mm, and also my suppressed .300 Blkout SBR M4 style rifle with two 30 round mags. Yes I’m a gun nerd. We all just hung out that evening around the fire and had sandwiches. That night we went to bed at about 10pm. I had my pistol and rifle in the tent with me. My son and I slept on a queen size inflatable mattress. We heard nothing outside of the normal forest sounds that night. The next day we went off for the day exploring and off-roading around the area. I left my tent and gear setup there, as I did many times before. We got back to camp around 4pm Saturday afternoon. It seemed like a few items were scattered around but I couldn’t be sure and just thought maybe it was the wind or something. That evening rather than sandwiches again we cooked tacos and made smores. Yeah they were jam up!! We sat around the fire again just talking until about 9ish and then went to our tents. I’d say we were about 30-40 yards from each other. My son wanted to watch a movie on the iPad so we did that for a while until he fell asleep. I remember it was right at 11pm because I got out of the tent to put the iPad in the truck to charge. My phone was also in the truck because there was zero cell coverage there so it was pointless having it in the tent. I went back in the tent, took my pants and shirt off because it’s hot as shit here and got settled in for bed. Then it dawned on me I forgot my rifle in the locked case in my 4Runner. I had my 9mm with me so I said screw it as I didn’t feel like getting dressed again to go get it. Only real threat we have here would be black bears although I’

Sat, January 04, 2025

SC EP:1119 The Flaming Gorge Creature

Early release, I will return on Sunday for the members. A listener writes “As a little girl my family would go camping at a place called “Flaming Gorge” it’s in Eastern Utah. It’s divided by a pretty huge Gorge (for Utah anyway) and has mountains all around it. I was somewhere between the age 4/5 when my family went down to the cliffs to Cliff Jump all day. This was back in the late 80’s early 90’s. Since I was so little I didn’t do the cliff jumping with my siblings. I was allowed to play around the cliffs as long as I stayed in eyesight. This was a really safe place with families that just camped in designated camping sections. Well as little kids do, I was a wanderer. My Dad had given me a whistle in case I got lost so I could blow it and he’d know where I was. I was just walking along the cliffs (which wrap around the entire Gorge) playing like little kids do. I obviously wasn’t paying attention, so when I looked up I realized I couldn’t see my family, and I could no longer recognize the cliffs. It started getting darker and darker until dusk hit. I was blowing my whistle but no Dad came running. I remember being pretty close to the cliff edge but kind of hidden in the trees. I remembered that I wasn’t supposed to move once I got lost. Right around sunset I noticed all the sounds had stopped. I couldn’t hear the waves crashing along the cliffs, the bugs had stopped chirping, and the trees stood silent. I could feel something watching me. I remember looking across the Gorge (about 100 feet) and saw this big black creature on 2 legs that resembled a gorilla I’d seen at the zoo staring at me. I’ll never forget the fear that came over me. I remember it’s eyes, and the meanness in it’s face so distinctly. I instantly stopped blowing my whistle and I just crouched down, covered my head in between my legs and just begged God to send my Dad to me. I’ll never forget the next moment. It felt like it took a lifetime but like it happened instantly at the same time. Arms wrapped around me and my dad’s voice whispered “keep your eyes closed and be quiet” and he took off running. I just clutched onto him until the noises came back before I dated look up. I remember him calmly telling me that I was okay, and I was safe. It took us forever to get back to camp because by the time we got there, the sky was black, and EVERYONE from the entire campground was searching for me with flashlights. I don’t know how but apparently I had been gone since about noon and it was between 830 and 9 from what my family and Dad have told me. My brother’s and Dad remember it vividly. My Dad remembers the creature and my brothers remember me being lost. I’ll never forget it. I’ll mostly never forget the fear and his eyes.”

Mon, December 30, 2024

SC EP:1118 That's when I saw this thing

Blake writes "Hey Wes, I listen to your show with my pops a lot we're both huge fans. I just wanted to share a encounter I had 2 years ago. I can't really type well so I would love to talk about it over the phone maybe but I'll give you a brief summary. Me and my dad love nature I mean the mountains, hiking, camping anything with outdoors. One day me and my dad decided to do "bushcraft" for a day. Not clear about the time but I know it was reaching sunset so somewhere around 8 to 9 since it was summer.  We shot up to Ashford WA which is known for bigfoot encounters. After doing our little "bushcraft" we decided to head back. On our way back my dad parked in this little game made trail off the rode. At this point it was it was still light out but you can see the sun set. My dad suggested I should go with him down the trail to do our bigfoot call. Me being tired wet, sandy, just overall dirty I decided to stay behind. After a little bit my dad turned the corner of the trail till he was out of site. Keep in mind my dad is wearing blue jeans, orange shit, and a pair of brown shoes. After he turned the corner I thought it would be a good idea to hide in the back of our car to scare him when he comes back. After ten minutes of no return I peaked my head up to see when he was on his way back. That's when I saw this thing it was at least 7-8 feet tall. It was jet black with some bark or moss tangled with us fur.  My dad is wearing bright colors this thing was jet black. No one was out there besides me and my dad. This thing was carrying a fallen tree or a huge log. He was carrying it like he was playing tug of war. Like both his hands on it while jumping back like something was pulling it back. Sometimes he would stop and pound the stick with his fist. I really couldn't believe it so I peeked my head out the window to get clearer view. I saw more detail too much to write down so I prefer bto explain it over call. I yelled "NEBRASKA" as that's me and my dad's code word for trouble. I went back into the car to grave my phone to see if I can record it but by the time I peeked back out he was gone and the trees were moving like something ran past it and keep in mind... There was no wind. There was so many more details I would like to tell you." We will also be speaking to Tracy. Tracy writes "Hey Wes, I had a run in with something in the La Sal mountains just outside Moab , Utah in 2022 while hunting deer with my cousin. I never saw the creature but had something come into our camp and scream at us in the middle of the night and screamed for hours, while this thing was screaming something was circling our little tent and I could hear it breathing, it was a depressing sad breathing.  Also the day before this occurrence while wearing camouflage and sitting in the bush glassing for deer an 80 foot quaky tree was pushed over toward us. Despite there not being any wind and it being a beautiful calm day, we just chalked it up to bein

Mon, December 23, 2024

SC EP:1116 We'll Do It LIVE!

Tonight I will be welcoming Waylon and Reno from Albert, Canada. I will also be speaking to Angel from GA. Reno writes "Hey Wes, been a listener of your show for a while now and I had a strange encounter on Thanksgiving (Canadian thanksgiving Oct 14th). Been hesitant to contact you about it but I thought you might want to hear it. I’m located in Northern Alberta. I’ll start from the absolute start, my brother and a family friend went hunting around two years ago a few miles from my family friends house down an overgrown cut line that turns very swampy. My brother and him are avid hunters. It rained the night before and the ground was very soft as they went in on ATVs so my brother got off to see how bad one spot was to cross and noticed large footprints in the ground spacing around 8 feet apart in a straight line. They both never seen anything like that before so after leaving my brother came back to the spot and casted the track (I can send photos of the tracks and the print he casted) Fast forward to this Thanksgiving. Our family friend now lives in a different location, with a butcher living at that house. The butcher got a blood infection around a month before Thanksgiving and was in the hospital, so nobody was staying at that house for around a month. Me and my brother went to that place at around 11pm on the night before thanksgiving to use his smokehouse to smoke a biscuit for thanksgiving the next day. I stayed in my truck that was parked towards the overhead doors listening to music while it smoked while my brother stayed in the shop. I’m not very easily creeped out at all but the entire time I kept looking over my shoulder into the woods. I just had an eerie feeling the entire time sitting waiting for the meat to finish smoking. We finished up went back to my place in town and cooked it. Fast forward to Thanksgiving day. Me and my brother went back at around 2pm in the afternoon to use the shops butcher equipment to cut and package the meat. While my brother was inside I went to my truck to charge my vape. Across the gravel road lies a run down yard where a farmer has a run down trailer without siding with white paper exposed half blowing off and a couple of old beat up trashed vehicles. As I looked up after plugging in my vape I noticed through an opening in the trees there was a black figure that resembled a head moving out from behind the trees looking at me and moving back in, doing this continuously. I only noticed it because the white siding paper was directly behind it so it really stood out and it was the only thing moving because there was no wind that day. I stared at it for a few minutes trying to figure out what I was looking at and my brother eventually came looking for me and I pointed it out to him. We came to the conclusion that it was probably a person on a deck moving stuff in and out of th

Sun, December 15, 2024

SC EP:1113 Attack Of The Drones

Garrett writes "So I’ll just start from the beginning, I moved to Tennessee with my mom around the age of 8-9 we’ve lived here ever since. I began a fascination with Bigfoot, or Sasquatch, a few years later after me and my Mamaw would watch finding Bigfoot on Tv almost every night. Being a kid and growing up watching the show, of course my first instinct was to go and try the things they did and of course that didn’t really get much of anything. A few years later me and my buddy got back into the show and we decided to give it a try again. We went to the woods and did the wood knocks and the howls and eventually we got something that sounded like a knock. That was it for that day so we really couldn’t say what it really was, but we continued this for weeks and everyday we’d get a knock. Now keep in mind, this area is now huge and while there are big patches of woods a lot of them are getting torn down and developed into schools/houses/neighborhoods. But at the time of this first incident it was still fairly new development with plenty of deep woods. The knocks eventually escalated into whoops and howls as responses and we thought it was the coolest thing ever when we got that first whoop that kinda confirmed to us that we had a Bigfoot in the area. This again continued for weeks until one night we were out there doing the whoops and the knocks and we got this one loud knock that sounded closer than usual, we took a second and did a whoop of our own before we heard thundering footsteps and branches crashing down toward us, we booked it out of the wood line and back to the cul-de-sac that the wood line connected to and made it about 20 yards from the wood line before turning back around to face it. There is a house in that sits directly next to the woods and it had to be around 9-10pm so they had their outdoor flood lights on, we continued to stare until we saw a hand reach around one side of a tree and it stepped out into the flood light revealing itself kinda leaning out from behind the tree. I would estimate it would have to be around 7-9 feet tall but it had a very strong facial resemblance to Patty, I believe it was female I couldn’t tell exact hair color as it was dark and I wouldn’t have been able to see it at all if not for that flood light, the thing that sticks with me most was I could feel the eyes even though I couldn’t see them because they were sunken in its brow. It felt as if they almost burnt a hole in me and that’s the one thing I can always remember from that. Fast forward a few years and me and my dad are fishing a spill way in Taylorsville Kentucky, it’s a pretty remote spillway that comes directly from a large dam so it maybe had 2-3 other people there that day. It was probably around 5-6pm when we started hearing knocks up in the woods and my dad was never a bigfoot believer but I pointed them out to him and we listened as it continued to this, we then could hear it walking around just out of ey

Sat, December 07, 2024

SC EP:1111 He had a crackin set of teeth

Hayden writes "Hey there Wes. Hope you're doing well. I have been listening since the start and I love your show so much. I have been very reluctant to share this with you, but in hopes of sharing these stories with your audience I'll find some other locals that have experienced the same thing as I did, so we can connect and I don't feel so "alone" anymore haha.    Location: Tallowa Dam, South of Moss Vale NSW (my encounter), 3 months ago So it all started when I had left on a Friday afternoon to go on a camping trip down the coast and come back on the Sunday. The drive was about 2ish hrs to the location that I was going to which is called Tallowa Dam, I had planned to canoe up the dam and camp in a valley and do some fishing and hiking/sightseeing. I arrived at the car park at around 4pm and immediately packed the canoe with my camping gear and started the 3km row upstream, I was losing sunlight fast because of the mountains casting their shadow into the dam. about 2kms in I heard this hellish scream/roar, kinda reminded me of someone bleeding out with blood pooling in the throat as gory as that sounds. I had never heard this before so I shrugged it off as a lyrebird making their strange noises, but it certainly caught me off guard. I finally arrived at the campsite and started on making a fire immediately before setting up my swag etc, fire was my priority as it was the middle of august in the winter, and the sun had basically set. I got the fire going and set up my swag and decided to go for a night fish, as Australian bass which was my target species are more active at night. I hiked probably 500metres upstream and saw a stick structure. It was 3 logs that had been placed kinda like a Tepie or pyramid shape, I didn't really think much of it until 5 seconds later I heard that same hellish scream/roar. Which then got me thinking about my mates story for some reason and I freaked the f---- out. I quickly walked back to my camp and jumped in my swag holding my knife towards the roof. About 20mins go by with not a single sound after getting in the swag when all of a sudden I can faintly hear bipedal footsteps getting louder as it gets closer to me. Keep in mind I haven't seen anything besides the stick structure, I also remember there only being 1 other car in the carpark and it was the park rangers car. So hoping it was the park ranger walking towards my swag I yelled "hey who's there" and the walking stopped. 5 seconds go by and the best way I can describe what happened next is it sounded like a 2 ton elephant ran straight towards me. I'm not a religious man but when I tell you I prayed to god please don't kill me like this, I mean it. As soon as the running reached me it sounded like it took 1 big huff and then jumped over me, cause the running sound stopped for like 5 seconds then a big landing sound happened on the other side of my swag. Then I heard it just take off

Mon, November 25, 2024

SC EP:1110 Skating with Bigfoot

Tonight I will be speaking to Dori who had a sighting in Washington State. The event happened in October of this year while driving with her sister. We will also be chatting with Rene. Rene wrote a book called: Skating with Bigfoot: True Newspaper Accounts in the West Over 150 Years . A Bigfoot showed up at an outdoor skating party in Idaho in 1902, forcing skaters to flee by wagon. A Sasquatch shook a cabin belonging to a group of Oregon miners in 1904; yet another crushed the skull of a dog belonging to a group of California grizzly bear hunters in 1880 in Oregon coastal forests. This book tells the little-known, remarkable tales of Bigfoot sightings from a time when the word 'Bigfoot' had not been invented. Witnesses step from the pages of history as far back as the time of President Lincoln to share their encounters from southwest Canada, Idaho, Oregon, California and Washington state. Reports date back 150 years and include a hidden gem about Bigfoot from iconic American author Mark Twain. The reports, published in newspapers across the West, describe large, upright, hairy, bipedal creatures that seem to be half man, half ape. The details match what witnesses today say they see when they stumble across these creatures in the forest.

Mon, November 18, 2024

SC EP:1108 Wildman of the Woods

Wildman of the Woods, explore the bigfoot legend through documentary films with interviews, exploration and storytelling around everyone's hairy bipedal woodsman. Tonight I will be talking with Paul who is the creator of the channel. He interviews eyewitnesses in his documentary and takes the viewer back to when and where the eyewitness saw the creature. Here is a link to his channel

Sun, November 10, 2024

SC EP:1105 Humanoid Around 7.5 Feet Tall

Ken writes “I listen to your podcast and finally have the courage to talk about this. I’m not an outspoken person about this incident due to people thinking I’m crazy but I figure now is the time to come out about it. My Three other friends who this happened to are still scarred until this day and refuse to speak on it. So here’s what happened at Cuyahoga Valley national park. I was camping with some friends. There was 4 of us going up there to camp / hike and enjoy the outdoors. This happened sometime in July or August of 2019 but I can’t remember exactly what day it happened. Just as we set up camp we had the bright idea to go hiking. This was right about 7-8 pm at night when the park was closed but there was still daylight out. We started hiking near the Cuyahoga river on the towpath trail. We were hiking for a good half or so down this path and all of a sudden we had something throwing sticks that slowly progressed to rocks at us. At first we thought it was teens playing tricks on us but the longer it progressed we started to smell something pungent and our hair stood straight up. By this time the sun had gone completely dark and all we had was our phone lights to guide us. We all started running back to camp as quick as we could but whatever was tracking us was faster bigger and stronger. We eventually got winded then it all stopped. Dead silent the woods were extremely quiet and still and very eerie. Suddenly we heard the loudest growl we ever heard sort of like an angry wolf / bear. A friend of mine who had a firearm on him shined the weapon mounted light into the tree line where we were and we all caught a glimpse of what appeared to be a giant man / humanoid around 7.5 feet tall and as shown as the light shined on it it retreated backwards and never to be seen again. We then gathered our breathe and ran back to the camp as quick as we could and got into our tents. As we slept we heard multiple loud sounds outside our tent and sticks breaking. In the morning when we woke up our camp was destroyed and a pile of rocks was stacked up by the fire pit. We all agreed to never camp there again.”

Mon, November 04, 2024

SC EP:1104 A Moment In Time I Will Not Forget

John writes "My wife and I went for a trail run in Scottsburg, IN in the summer of 2005 and came upon a clearing where we saw a large creature that stopped us in our tracks. It was approximately 50 yards away when we came upon it but we immediately felt unsafe and froze in our tracks as we stared at it. We left the area pretty quickly. Matt writes "Hello, I caught your podcast the other day and at the end you advised that people who have experienced encounters could contact you. I have spoke to very few people about what I experienced but would like to get the stories out there.  A little background about me. I am a Systems Analyst. I am from southern California both my experiences happened at a remote lake in the San Rafael Wilderness about an hour North of Santa Barbara.  The first encounter involves what I believe to be a bipedal Bigfoot type animal and the second encounter has to do with something very large in the small but deep lake I lived and worked at."

Sat, October 26, 2024

SC EP:1101 “The shoe is on the other foot”

A listener writes "Hey was long time fan, I went from not believing in sasquatch to investigating sasquatch and taking reports to meeting a man who taught me how to call them and feed them on a regular basis because of your show. I would tell my story here but it is far to long and complicated for one email. Spoke to the witness who had a couple of strange things happen to him in Ohio and he has agreed to come on the show. He said he was beyond skeptical about Bigfoot until he had a couple of strange encounters and one incident that still bothers him."

Sat, October 19, 2024

SC EP:1099 The Hood Canal Creature

Sid writes "I've been wanting to tell you about an encounter I had when I was in 5th grade (1977). I grew up on Hood canal and one night while walking home from my friend's house, I noticed what I thought was a bush on the side of the road in front of a vacant lot that was filled with small alder trees. I stopped and thought to myself there was never a huck bush there before why is there one there now. I had stopped in the middle of road about 30 to 40 feet away from the "bush".  I was about to take a step towards the "bush" when it stood up and turned and just blasted through the alders on the vacant lot. I instantly started running as fast as my 5th grade legs could carry me toward my house. As I was running away, I could hear this thing crashing through the huck brush etc. going over the hill. The next day I got up and went back up the road to the vacant lot and there was a path through the alders some were bent over and some were broke off. I looked around on the ground and there were some deep impression in the ground but no discernable foot prints. I impressions were about 6 to 7 feet apart. the path of bend and broken trees went from the vacant lot and down over the hill into the heavy huck brush which was all bent over and some was broken off too. My friend's dad who was a Captain in the Navy told me about 25 years later that he had seen a Bigfoot twice once he saw it standing behind his boat at the back of his garage one morning and the second time he said he was driving to go down the hill and saw one by the logging road that went back into the Simpson property where I use to go pick berries with my grandma and play. His encounters were in the early 2000's. I remember when I was really young my grandparents lived at the other end of the road from and my grandma(She was from the Ozarks) would take me out huckleberry and blackberry picking which was just outside of our subdivision on Simpson Lumber land. My grandma would tell me to stick close because she didn't want a booger to get me. She would always have her head on a swivel while we were picking berries, at one point one day she grabbed my hand and we just hustled out of the woods. She never told me why we left so quick especially after we had just started picking berries. When I was older I would go out into the woods and play. I would take my BB gun or my recurve bow and just shoot a random stuff you know stumps fir cones etc. One time I felt like someone was watching me so I stopped and looked around, as you know the huck brush can get really tall. I'm not sure but I swear I saw a head above the huck brush. It didn't register with me until I swept my view back and the head looking silhouette was gone. I live in Kentucky now and two of my neighbors have seen Bigfoot tracks and had rocks thrown at their barn when they would be in the barn working on farm equipment. He actually had a picture of the Bigfoot looking at him from the tree line

Sat, October 12, 2024

SC EP:1097 The Michigan Dogman And Lights In The Woods

Ty writes "Hey Wes I wanted to update you on something… so the first encounter was at my parents house now I’m older and moved out living about 30ish minutes west of them… anyways when we had the first encounter the DNR as I stated we’re searching for a cougar…never found anything. The problem kind of faded and would come back every so often… now that I’m living where I’m at yesterday this would be September 30th DNR is around looking for in their words a “dominant predator” and my mother called me this morning and said that the DNR said the same thing to her… police are patrolling down her road… and she also told me there aren’t any deer or turkeys on her property (they are surrounded by about 6-7 acres of woods 25acers of field and then across that field about 30 acres of woods)… as I’ve stated my dogs are going insane lately and I think it’s around where I live currently our neighbors cat is missing trash in the parking lot is being torn out and it’s not raccoons it’s like bigger pieces of trash… I also live in the woods that surround us for about a mile not sure how many acres that is but it’s pretty thick… and we also haven’t had any deer around the last month or so which is when the DNR would come around but it stopped for about 2 weeks… now they are back with dogs and police and the whole bundle… its just strange." I will also be speaking to Barbie, Barbie writes " I am slowly starting to open up about my experiences with the paranormal (and Sasquatch). The story below takes place in Baskett, KY, which is beside Spottsville, KY in the County of Henderson. The story about The Spottsville Monster that was on your podcast episodes 51 & 56 took place a few miles down the road from my grandparents property. I have been debating for a month now on whether or not to share my story with you and I have decided that it's time for it to be documented or recorded somewhere. I just started listening to your podcast from the beginning."

Sun, October 06, 2024

SC EP:1095 Police Officer And The Hairy Man

Karl writes "Wes. I listened to the show #847. The subject was Matt in CT. I am from Sandy Hook CT. Part of Newtown. From Matt’s description of the area he and his father saw the Bigfoot, I’m guessing it’s Bridgewater, in Litchfield County along the Housatonic River . I live about 20 minutes from there and back in 1976 when I was 14. I’m 62 now and a former Newtown Police Officer and Retired State of CT Corrections Officer, I had an encounter with a Bigfoot on the RR tracks on the Monroe - Newtown Town line. I reported this sighting to the BFRO website Report #77112. I also have had a few interesting vocal. And footprints sightings and 2x my middle daughter said she saw a Hairy Man on the side of the yard staring at her at my in-laws house 2 miles away from my sighting."

Sat, September 28, 2024

SC EP:1093 I Peed On Sasquatch

Kevin writes "Lets jump to my first possible encounter. Age 16 roughly 1999, my buddy gets his first vehicle ( a Chevy S10 ). That summer we decided we're going to take our first trip to the boundary waters. Another buddy decided he was going to join us as well. Here we are three 16yr old boys, our gear, and a canoe packed into this tiny truck. We entered the BWCA through the Larch Creek access point on the Gunflint Trail. We spent the next couple days portaging deeper into the wilderness. I don't remember exactly which night of the trip this happened, but it was towards the middle. It was late or early how've good like to think of it and I had to pee. There was a bright moon out, bright enough that I didn't need to bring a flashlight. I didn't stray far from the tent. I found a random rock to pee on and let it fly. This is when I found out my target rock was not a rock at all. It let out a disgusted grunt or breath in not sure which. It went from what I can only imagine was a belly crawl to upright in a blink of and eye and took off running. In the moment I thought I had just peed on a bear cub and that momma was going to be really pissed off. I ran for the tent and got back in. Originally I was closest to the opening of the tent. I got in my sleeping bag and bounced into the middle of my two buddies. Not my proudest moment I'll admit. Well this of course woke them up and after some heated words and a plee on my end, they realized I must have seen something as I was visibly shaken and my eyes were watering from the adrenaline dumping into me and an irrational fear. That night something did come into our camp but without further known incident and nothing further to report. Thinking back on this experience with a clear head, a few things stand out to me. Why did the bear cub come up off the ground and run off like a human or was it the moon light playing tricks? Why the disgust in its tone of exhale an animal wouldn't have that emotion? And why did I panic like I did? I've seen full grown black bear in the wild up close and personal while hunting both in the dark and in the light. I've seen a sow and her cubs and had to talk her down at close range from making a decision that was either going to harm her or myself. There was a irrational fear that came over me. Encounter #2 ( made into a knower not just a believer ) Roughly the summer of 2004 maybe 2005. Like I started in the beginning of my email, I'm an avid outdoorsman. During the summers I live to spend my nights in my boat on the river. Whether alone or with a buddy. This particular night my buddy and I were fishing this barge bay. We run the river full speed at night so I have large HID lights mounted on the front of my boat light truck headlights. We were anchored maybe 15'-20' off shore. One side of the bay was barging equipment, the other old growth Cottonwoods to which the bow of my boat was facing. These old growth trees are huge! So here we are, middle o

Sat, September 21, 2024

SC EP:1091 Dogman And A Strange Encounter

Axton writes "Hey Wes, I’m writing you because years back when my brother and I were in our teens hunting rabbits in the desert in Utah. We had a wild encounter with a creature that definitely wasn’t a Sasquatch or any known wolf. I remember him and I walking a line and I was over a slight hill to where I couldn’t see him, he started calling my name frantically and I ran up the hill to see what was going on, I honestly thought he came across a big snake or something judging by his voice. When I came up over the hill I asked him what the hell was going on and he pointed in the direction east of us and there was a giant jet black long haired wolf like created hauling ass across the field all I could tell is that it went passed him and startled him quite a bit. My brother is quite the tough guy and it freaked me out because of its size. I would give or take the creature was about 10-12 feet from nose to tail if not longer, the most jet black coloration I’ve ever seen in my life and moving at a speed that was not imaginable. We started shooting at it and I know for a fact we hit it at least a few times and the damn thing never flinched. It was absolutely wild, it got through the field and into a ravine and never seen again. To this day me and my brother contemplate what the hell we saw experienced. Wes in the desert we were in there is no wolves, only coyotes, and it wasn’t a coyote. We thought it could’ve been someone’s dog that got away but there was no people around only us… I have no explanation whatsoever but I can tell you what we saw wasn’t a normal creature whatsoever."   I will also be welcoming John to the show. John and his family had a strange encounter with something. I will let John go into it. John writes "I’ve been listening to, and enjoying your show for a couple of years. I recently listened to an episode where a gentleman spoke about hearing a strange noise, seeing a black figure and not quite knowing what it was, and you mentioned to him that in your experience, some listeners may hear his story and respond with a similar experience. I’m that listener! Me , my daughter, my son and their friend had a similar experience. If you like I can write a synopsis of what happened to us and send it to you."

Sun, September 15, 2024

SC EP:1089 They Were All Around Us

Lacey writes "Hey Wes! I started listening to your show after my encounter that happened in the fall of 2020 in Willow Creek, CA. Since then I have tried to make sense of what happened and your show has given me insight and validation, but has also left me with more questions than answers. Takes a lot for me to do this but here it goes.. During the fall of 2020 I was trimming for a medical marijuana farm and staying with friends in willow creek, ca. I currently live in my home state in the Midwest but lived in Humboldt County for 7 years during my twenties. So when the pandemic started, I lost my job as a massage therapist. Being that is was an awkward time to do my job anyway, I figured why not see my friends and make some money while in waiting to see what would become of my career. By the time my encounter happened it was October and I had been working out west since July. Autumn in that area is typically busy with travelers, so I thought it would be cool to meet a guy on a dating site while visiting to help pass the time. Right away I hit it off with a fellow farm worker who happened to be right down the road. We went out for dinner and decided to continue the night by laying under the stars at a local campground called camp Kimtu right outside of Willow Creek on the trinity river. The campsites were further down the road but we decided to pull of on the beach by the water. Since I had been living do on the road, my car was full of camping gear. We took my sleeping bag with blankets down a path to the water not far from my vehicle. For the record we did have a 12 pack of steelhead ale(my fav local beer) but each of us had only had two beers. One at the restaurant and one on the river bank. It wasn’t long after laying there that it started to rain so we ended up getting into my car to wait out the rain. The rain lasted about an hour(which to my knowledge it was the first rain of the season) and during that time we stayed inside until it stopped. Eventually we made it back out but decided to just sleep there and continue hanging out. I have a rav4 so we put the back seats down and made a bed. While doing so I took out my camping tote which had some really valuable gear inside as well as his backpack and guitar (This is a key part of the story bc it just doesn’t make sense that if it was a hoax then why didn’t “they” steal our stuff?). At this point it around 11:45. The bed was made so we sat in the back of the car with the hatch door open(which was facing the river) to smoke a joint. I was wrapped in a blanket and he in his boxers snuggled up to me. A few mins into conversation we started hearing a low guttural growl coming from the rocky beach down towards the water. Take in mind it was super foggy out and there was no street lights around. So we never actually saw what was making the sound but oh did we hear them. The sound went on for about 30 secs or so. It almost sounded like a didgeridoo at first but you cou

Sat, September 07, 2024

SC EP:1087 The Creature Waved At Me

Sean writes "Originally I wrote this a few years back when I first started listening to your show after my brother introduced it to me. Though I decided what I encountered at the time wasn’t big foot cause it didn’t really match my understanding of Bigfoot was, so I chalked it up to a weird encounter. More recently I’ve come across episodes talking about Sasquatch throwing rocks and mimicking people speaking that made me reconsider. My strange encounter was brief but memorable, I was working on a campsite in a valley back behind my moms house, this is a suburb next to a protected forest but like the very tip of it. I spent a week down there building a proper fire pit, occasionally I’d see the odd hiker come by and I’d wave hello or they would be on there way. Well this time I saw someone walk out the path I’d usually see the hikers come out and I noticed they were fairly tall, and wearing a fur coat and then a puff jacket around their waist. My first thought was “well someone doesn’t get out to the woods much” since they were wearing a black fur dress coat. They stopped in the middle of the path waved at me and said “hello” Expect they sounded tone def when they said “hello”. I stood up and waved and said hello, when I first stood up they slightly ducked as if I startled them which I thought was strange. They said hello again and continued to wave which at this point I was thinking they weren’t all there. They smiled and it honestly creeped me out. They had an extremely wide smile. I watched them curiously as I kneeled back down to make it looked like I was working and grabbed my hammer. They then ducked behind a tree and kept popping there head out as if they were playing peakaboo with me. At this point I thought they were a druggy because of the behaviour. They walked behind some fallen trees and brush and it looked like they climbed up into a tree and continued this peekaboo game. I no longer saw them then later a rock hit the other side of the valley, my first thought was some kids threw it down from above I looked and saw nothing. Then I saw another one and saw where it came from it was from this brush about 70-80 yards away. Where I saw the person walk off. This second rock was about 10 feet short of me which freaked me out then I saw this person those the rock and this time it landed right next to me. I bolted and run up the valley through someone’s backyard straight home. When I went back a week later with my partner at the time we checked out that area I saw the person and there was nothing to stand on I pointed out where there head would have been and it had be close to 8-9ft. Using me as a reference I’m 6ft flat and I put my arms up and it still didn’t reach where I saw their head. I’m thinking maybe I did see a teenager Sasquatch and it was screwing with me. I’m not really looking to be on an episode I’ll leave that up to you but I’d like to hear what you think." <p

Sat, August 31, 2024

SC EP:1085 Boy Scouts And Sasquatch

Tonight we will be speaking to John. Over 41 years ago John had an encounter in Indiana while he was in the Boy Scouts. In 2018 John was driving when he noticed a large Orangutan like creature 40 feet from him. As John and I spoke he had a lot of strange things happen to him and has agreed to discuss events in his life.

Sun, August 25, 2024

SC EP:1084 I Thought I Was Dead

I will be speaking to David and Scott tonight. Scott writes "I just recently listened to episode 916 ( butter street monster) due to me living down the road from that area since I was 13 years old. Now I’m 36 and I live in Germantown right off butter street, I take that road everyday to and from work. I transferred schools to Carlisle Ohio, in the 7th grade and lived off of Martz Paulin at the time of my sighting on morning star road. I bring up my story because butter street and morning star are extremely close together and are surrounded by the same wooded areas and metro parks. Around 2008 I was driving down this road called Morning Star road in the middle of the night and witnessed what I can only imagine is Bigfoot related, or a guy in a very expensive Halloween costume. Background history of Morningstar road. Local town stories of people being killed at a camp site on the road in the 70’s, never really found any evidence about that part but there are some spooky spots on the road and some areas even now I would avoid at dark. Other stories from the road are an old house burnt down in the woods where the wife was running out in the middle of the road and was hit, or fell down the stairs and broke her neck(which ever side of the story is true I have no idea) ,which me and my friends were able to locate and find burnt remains of the forgotten house. Then the notorious Bigfoot sightings through out the years of this entire area. My stepmom was raised her whole life in Carlisle and recalls stories growing up of Bigfoot sightings along Morningstar road and twin creek(which bumps right up along the side of the road). I recall my old English teacher who told me a story of her returning home from the store one night and seeming a creature which she claimed was easily 7-8 feet tall walking across the street from one wooded part to the other. Anyways fast forward to my experience. It was dark out and winter time. There was snow on the ground which the moon light up and made it easier to see the wood line on the road. There’s a few S type turns on Morningstar road that you have to really slow down on to maneuver safely on the road. Trees over lap these areas and make it really dark out at night with only your headlights guiding the way as any back country road is. While slowly going through one of the turns, there it was. Standing in between a tree or trees connected that formed a Y shape. It stood way taller than a normal size person and was covered in brown hair from head to toe from the angle we were seeing this at. At this point we were going less than 5 miles per hour due to the roads being slick and the S turn. So the detail of what I seen was burnt into my memory. What ever it was squirted its eyes and covered its eyes with its hand to prevent from the lights blinding it I assume. First thing I noticed right away was when the light shine on its eyes, they were a yellowish color, almost as it had jaundice or something of t

Sat, August 17, 2024

SC EP:1082 Guest Host Brent Thomas - Paranormal Portal

As I mentioned to the members I had dental surgery on Wednesday and I am still recovering. My mouth is swollen and it hurts to speak. I will return next week and shows will return to normal. This weeks show will be hosted by Brent Thomas from the Paranormal Portal. Check out the Paranormal Portal Podcast on your podcast player you can also find him on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@ParanormalPortal/

Sat, August 10, 2024

SC EP:1080 Georgia Property And Sasquatch

Dakota grew up on a large property in Georgia. Over the years strange things have happened on this property but it wasn't until Dakota and his friend from college saw one of the creatures that Dakota realized the strange things he experienced growing up on this property might have been these creatures. Ill let Dakota go into it tonight. Dakota writes "I grew up on a property in Georgia and I’m convinced a family lives there. I’m not sure if it could be a portal or not I’m still learning about that but I have had all types of encounters with them. I have seen several, multiple different colors and sizes from different distances. To go in chronological order from a young age I would hear rocks knocking together behind my dads shop (25’ wide 75’ long 20’ high)and my parents couldn’t explain it they said it was my imagination. I used to ride atv’s and dirt bikes all over this property and in the area they live in I would always find trees down across the road, sometimes in an X sometimes just going one direction being young id cut the trees down and keep going. I always felt watched outside no matter when it was and as I got older and would hunt alone I had my first for sure Sasquatch encounter. My dad dropped me off at my stand (I’m 10-12 at the time) and he went back home. After he left about dusk I hear what I think I someone trespassing behind me, 50 feet maybe. Id like to add that about 300 yard behind me is where they live now that I know that. I texted my dad asking if it was him saying he was to close I could hear him and who was he talking to. He said it’s not him and said I was hearing the wind, at this point something is walking around me in a circle until dark when my dad came to get me and when I saw his flashlight coming through the woods it was over. That day I never saw a squirrel or heard anything near me. A few years later my dad and I built a deer stand in a tree that was split into 3 so we built it into the actual tree because my dad thought it was a promising spot. Well he only hunted back there a few more times and when he stopped he told me never to go back there again and wouldn’t tell me why. This stand was at the end of the road with the X trees on it. Then I went to high school and didn’t get in the woods much because I was a 3 sport athlete. Then college. I brought a buddy home in fall of ‘17 to hunt during fall break and we are on opposite sides of the property he on one side of a valley and me and my now wife on the other, we hear this roar that he said shook his chest( he was in a blind about 50 yards from that tree stand my dad and I built)Then summer ‘21 I came home for summer and my best friend came with me to work construction with me. He believed in something being out there just not Bigfoot he wouldn’t name what it was. I told him I knew they roamed a valley on the property so we set out mid afternoon just kind of showing him the property kind of looking for signs of Bigfoot. I’m showing hi

Sat, August 03, 2024

SC EP:1078 He Was Screaming At Me

Tonight I will be speaking with Jeremy. Jeremy and his children were on a hike when a large creature charged them. Jeremy said “We tried to leave without being seen because there was more then one of them. As we tried to leave that’s when they saw us. I have never been so terrified in my life.” Jeremy writes “Hi wes, I’ll keep this as short as possible. Me and my two kids last year around July 4th went on vacation to Northern Wisconsin. We usually stay in a cabin on a lake for a week. We like to go to lake Superior in Michigan.. and we travel around the area looking at waterfalls.. we heard about this place called lake in the clouds I believe it’s one of the highest elevated lakes in the United States.. after we stayed and looked at the scenery at the top of this mountain we left and about a mile down the road there’s a river and this waterfall I believe it goes into lake in the clouds.. I’m not exactly sure but I believe it does or it might even go into lake Superior lake In The clouds is extremely close to lake Superior.. from the parking lot to the waterfall was about a 2 mile hike.. we decided to walk upstream and just do some hiking after about 1 hour of relaxing at the site with I guess you call them big boulders not just rocks. We had a very terrifying encounter with what you call a Sasquatch I guess I believe it was a family of Sasquatch.. it killed a deer it looked like it prayed over the deer after killing it noticed us and the leader or the dad/father / husband Sasquatch came charging at us.. it was horrifying after this encounter me and my kids were really never the same since that happened.. we have talked to a counselor/therapist which actually helped a lot talking about it and my daughter still goes to this day.. my friend told me about your channel I don’t know 6 months ago maybe longer.. and after a hearing some of other people’s encounters I talk to my kids about contacting you… Kids told me I should not give real names.. so I would like our names kept out of the story… I think it will help me talking to you.. I truly believe the therapist / counselor believes our story… I could care less if she did or not… I’m just rambling on so I apologize there’s only a couple people we told about this.. but if you would be so kind to get back to me I would appreciate it thank you and thank you for helping many other people.  

Sat, July 27, 2024

SC EP:1076 The Unknown In The Ozarks

Billy writes "I had an incident happen to me two years ago, in August 2022. This incident has affected my life in a serious way. I have stopped almost all of my outdoor activities, hunting, fishing, and hiking, which have been a big part of my life. Since the incident, I have been off and on in a state of depression, and I have gained about 35 pounds. I really need to talk to someone who has experience with these types of events and will take it seriously, and maybe help me move on from it. In summary, the incident involved being stalked on a daylight hike in the Ozark Mountains by something I could not see initially, which caused the entire forest to go silent and the air to seem to stop moving. The woods became so silent that I could hear myself breathing. I was videoing myself during this time and commenting about the lack of noise and that I could occasionally hear something off to my right following me, always just beyond my sight in the woods, maybe 30 meters. The woods are very thick in this area. At one point, I was taking a break and getting a drink when, looking back up the trail I came from, I saw a large black object on the side of the trail. My first thought was that it was a black bear. As I watched this thing about 300–400 meters away, it did not move. I ruled out the bear because it did not move and would have to have been sitting like a dog if it were a bear. I took out my iPhone 13 Pro and started to film. I zoomed into the thing, and it was black to a degree that could only be from something burnt. It had a sort of rectangle body, the head and neck was like a deer, with horns similar to those of a cow. The whole object was as black as anything I have ever seen, with no details. This sounds strange, but it is on film. I assumed it was a burned stump but wondered how I could walk past such a strange object and not notice it. On my return trip, I walked past where the object was but found nothing that even remotely looked like the object I filmed. However, the area just behind where the object was had been smashed flat, as if something large had walked or sat there recently; I filmed this as well. Near the end of the hike, I noticed a pile of animal scats in the middle of the trail. This was deer scat, but it was large for deer. I bent over to film it. I intended to show this to my brother, who has hunted this area a lot. While doing this, I heard a very large twig snap directly in front of me. I jerked my head up, still filming, looking into the woods. The woods were thinner here than on the rest of the trail. The twig snap was from a large twig; in order to break something that size it would take something large as well. I could see nothing in the direction of the twig snap. I felt a huge urge to run at this moment; it took everything I could muster to not to. I told myself it was daylight; I couldn't see anything, and if it were a mountain lion or something running, running could trigger an attack

Sun, July 21, 2024

SC EP:1075 I Ran As Fast As I Could

Damon writes "Hello, I wanted to just share my encounter I had in Vancouver, Canada. I was on a hiking tour with my mom,aunt, and cousin through a redwood forest. I grew up in rural Louisiana. So me and my cousin had plenty of experience of exploring the woods. We were the kind of kids that were kinda rowdy and always getting into something at a young age. At the time I was around 16 years old when this happened. We were walking thru the forest getting bored of the hiking tour. So me and my cousin decided we were going to try to break off from this tour and walk through the forest ourselves, because we were passing up some really good areas that looked like they had some interesting things back off into the thickets. So we fell back to the back of the tour group, and saw a very heavily covered trail to our left and decided this is our chance. We ducked off through the bushes and made our way over some logs and branches. We walked through the winding forest for about 100-150 yards. Then we came up on a redwood tree that had fallen. This really amazed us. The size of the tree even laying down was more impressive. We walked along the tree, with it being on our left side. Rubbing our hands along it as we walked down the trunk of the tree, coming up towards the roots that was exposed. Once we got near the roots of the tree, we had to walk around them to our right to get pass the roots. I was leading the way. So once I came around the roots of this huge tree, what I saw had me in a total shock. I came around the roots and I was within 10ft of what I thought was a bear at first. I stopped. And froze. But my cousin was still walking up behind me, and he made a noise coming through the roots and brush. This thing had it's back to me and was in a squatting position. With shaggy reddish hair. It appeared to be about 5 feet in height at the shoulders. So that's why my first thought was "oh shoot, I just walked up behind a bear" I assume it heard my cousin, and it started to stand up and turn towards us. But it didn't stand like a bear. I saw arms come out from it's sides and stand up like a man. That's when I saw the legs and head and shoulders. I cant recall if I said any thing besides run to my cousin. And we ran through the way we came. I felt like this thing gave chase for a minute. But I was to afraid to turn around. We hit the tour trail and ran until we caught up with the group. We both were hyperventilating and couldn't talk. I tried to explain to the group what we just saw, but I couldn't say Sasquatch. I thought they will think I'm crazy. So I just said "Idk ,I saw something back there". We were both panicked. I always tried to deny what I saw because it wasn't the right color of big foot videos and pics I've seen on T.V. and books. So I told myself, it must have been a big orangutan the escaped or a red monkey. I've never told many people about this. Maybe 5 people my entire life. Just family members. Its was just to

Sat, July 13, 2024

SC EP:1072 Retired SWAT Officer

Mark writes "I thought I would give you some bullet points to a Bigfoot Weekend I was blessed to have experiences. This started on Friday July 21st and ended on July 23. Just so you know how the weekend started I responded to our camp site and picked as spot to pitch my tent. After setting up my area m met some people from outside Houston who were there with their ten year old son, closest to my tent. The ten year old asked to go to a nearby creek and look for some rocks there. He left but returned after about 5 minutes. He had chosen a way that was at the bottom of where two hills met. Add into this that I knew it had rained the night before in this area as I followed the weather in order to pack right for the weekend. The kid stopped about 25 feet from my tent and behind his parent's tent. He said, "I found a foot print." We kind of blew it off and then Jesse Morgan came by to introduce himself. The boy told him what he had found and he went to check. Sure enough there was a larger and smaller print. I took some photos. I attached the smaller one first and the second is the track that was plastered. That is the fourth photo. I found another track about 30 yards away from the other two and it was 15 1/2 inches. The plater cast measures 17 1/2 inches. Part of the foot did not get plastered as it was on a slight slope. That is what was found in my first 20 minutes after setting up my tent. Here are the bullet points for the rest of the weekend, I believe in chronological order. 1) Night hike with small tree breaks and a head seen by Alan Megargle through therm. 2) After that heard some light chatter by a stream. 3) One person in my group saw a shadow running bent over near the ridge. Second day: 1) We did a recon a mountain we had to bushwhack up into. No trail. Found these quartz rock circles set up in the ground. Not sure who did that. 2) We found many trees twisted and broken at about the six foot level. 3) We found a 15 inch track almost near the top with a small one next to it. 4) The mountain was completely quiet Second night: 1) Went back to mountain and bushwhacked up at about 10 pm. except for our start by the road the woods were silent. 2) We ascended (Myself and 6 other guys) to the top. Where I separated from the group. They eventually settled down and were quiet. I then heard something moving around my perimeter. It started around my 9 o'clock and stopped around my 2 o'clock. It stopped and it was dead silent. I then moved my position and it did roughly the same thing again. It stopped. 3) It stayed silent for about 5 or so minutes and then we all heard the howl from down in the valley. 4) It stayed quiet for some time and we decided to head down, getting lost in the process. This was around midnight. 5) As we were walking 2 guys heard something pacing us. 6) One guy saw green eye shine. 7) We stopped to

Sun, July 07, 2024

SC EP:1071 Caught With Your Pants Down

Tonight I will be speaking to Jeremy. In 1984 he was on vacation with his family. The family stopped in Colorado to take a break from their road trip. Jeremy stepped out of the camper to pee and was face to face with a creature. I will also be speaking to Pete. Pete owns a home in rural New Hampshire. Recently he has noticed a lot of strange activity on his property.

Sat, June 29, 2024

SC EP:1068 The Journey To Belief

Tonight my guest is Stacy Brown, he will be discussing his new film The Journey To Belief. From thejourneytobelief.com/ "Bigfoot: The Journey to Belief" is a four-part documentary series where Bigfoot researcher Stacy Brown Jr. attempts to prove the existence of Bigfoot to his skeptical filmmaker friend Joseph Badia. Joined by author Richard Laudenslager they hit the road as The journey begins with Stacy introducing Joey to thirteen credible witnesses who recount their harrowing encounters with the elusive creature. They then delve into the state of Florida's documents, searching for references to Bigfoot sightings in the journals of past governors, as well as requesting emails and reports from state agencies hoping to link modern-day encounters to historical legends. The series culminates in an expedition to a property with ongoing Bigfoot activity. "Bigfoot: The Journey to Belief" weaves firsthand accounts, document research, and fieldwork to explore whether these experiences and evidence can transform Joey from a skeptic into a believer. Link to the trailer  

Sun, June 23, 2024

SC EP:1067 Bigfoot And Ghost Encounters

Kenny writes "I had an encounter in 2005 about a week after hurricane Katrina. I’m from a small town about an hour north of New Orleans called Ponchatoula. We didn’t get any structural damage but we did get a lot of downed trees. I was about ten years old and living with my grandparents. For the next couple of weeks after the storm me and my grandpa would clear as much of the trees and other crap out of the yard. After a few days we were starting to run out of clean clothes so my grandma had me go out to the pond in our backyard to get some water so that she could boil up and wash some clothes in this big 55 gal pot we had (typically used for crawfish) because we still didn’t have any power. I didn’t think much of it and went out there with some buckets. For some backstory we only lived about 3 miles aways from Manchac Swamp and were surrounded by pine forest except for the 7 acres of land we lived on which was clear except for about 30 pecan trees. Anyways, when I went down the bank I heard a bunch of noise like trees crashing from the other side of the pond. I started watching over there and then what I thought was a bear came out of the woods and stopped at the opposite side of the bank. I knew we had a few black bears in the swamp but had never seen any so I just stood still to watch it. After what felt like a few minutes I saw it reach into the water and snag up a catfish (cats were the only fish we kept stocked in the pond). Being a 10 y/o who loved nature I thought that was pretty cool until it stood up and stretched. The kind of way someone who just woke up would with its arms reaching up to the sky. I could see that it still had the catfish in its hand. Seeing that thing stand up I froze. I don’t think it ever noticed me because as soon as it got done stretching it simply turned around and went right back the way it came. After a few minutes when I couldn’t hear it anymore I just ran inside and needless to say we didn’t get any laundry washed that night. I never saw or heard anything else after that but yeah that’s my story and just thought that I would share.”   Dusty writes "I've been thinking about writing you for a while now but haven't committed to the idea yet; well here goes. I have had many strange encounters with paranormal and supposedly "unknown" or at least "unpublished" entities. I had a sasquatch road crossing encounter when I was a kid. It was pretty basic, it just ran across the road in the middle of the night while I was out with a cousin of mine. I was 12, and my mom had passed away in March of 2000, and this encounter was close to the 4th of July. After my mom died I was kind of on my own most of the time, and would get dumped off with various people from time to time because I wasn't welcome at "home". Life was pretty traumatic at the time looking

Sat, June 15, 2024

SC EP:1064 The Tip-Toeing Sasquatch

Frank was hunting in 2010 with a friend of his in Georgia. Frank later found his friend in his truck shaking and he looked like he was in shock. He explained to Frank what he had seen that day. Many years later Frank would see a creature and he describes it tip-toeing up to a deer before grabbing it and running off into the woods.

Sun, June 09, 2024

SC EP:1063 The Clicking Sound Surrounded Me

Tonight I will be speaking to Kelly and Zach. Kelly writes "I'm an avid outdoors person and have had multiple jobs which required me to work in remote locations, sleeping out under the stars and having experiences I can't explain. My brother turned me on to your podcast about a year ago after I had an encounter myself. I called and told him about it and he told me to listen to your podcast. After hearing some other stories I realized I had more encounters that I had never shared because I didn't know how to explain them. I'll just share some of them here and see if you would like more info. The encounter I told my brother about that had him recommend your show took place in western North Carolina near the town of Hot Springs. I was out exploring on my own, which I do a lot and found this abandoned road. I began following it and maybe a mile down the road I saw some skid marks. Being curious about the marks because the road was not accessible, I wandered off the road near the skid. About 300 yards away I found a small teepee type structure built that was about the size of a small tent. I kind of assumed it was built as a blind by hunters. There was no trail or anything. As I looked closer at the structure I could tell the branches had been snapped off to make this structure, not cut with a saw. Not knowing anything about sasquatch or the huts people have reported I looked at this thing a long time trying to figure out how a human would have made it. The other curious thing was the leaves on the inside of the hut were not disturbed, like the structure had been there a while without anyone going inside of it. I began looking around the area more and found two smaller, similar structures. At this point I thought it was a boy scout camp or something where they had built these. I looked around further and started noticing that small saplings had been snapped all around these huts. The only thing I could think is that a vehicle had driven over them but there was no way a vehicle could access this area without leaving a massive sign. I'm about 6'2 220 and I tried snapping them and couldn't get anywhere near being able to snap them. As I began to look around the area further I noticed all the birds stopped chirping and there was a weird chill in the air. I became pretty uncomfortable and then I started hearing what sounded like someone clicking their tongue extremely loud and occasionally a high pitched whistle. At this point I decided I must have stumbled into someone's property or drug area and started to move away. The clicking began to surround me and scared the shit out of me so I started moving quickly to get out. I then heard what sounded like rocks were being thrown. I never stopped to look back but just got to my vehicle as quickly as possible and drove to the nearest bar where I wrote down my encounter. After listening to other episodes I was reminded about a time I worked out at a hunting and fishing lodge in northern Ne

Sun, June 02, 2024

SC EP:1061 The Bernie Chronicles

Bernie writes "Wes, I'm seventy three years old now and live in the beautiful Texas hill country southwest of Austin. This is what happened fourteen years ago. It was my last night at work and I was closing up my department in Salmon Creek, at the north end of Vancouver, Washington. My best friend called and asked if I was flying out soon. She wanted me to come by, and said she had a twelve pack of Blue Moon. "Prettiest lady I know" I affirmed as I headed toward Battleground. We hung out for a couple hours. Her boyfriend had cheated on her and I listened to her broken heart with sympathy, and I tried to give her hope for the future. We said our hasta la vistas. I got back on I-5 north and got off at Woodland and headed up Lewis River Road. I had been living there for six weeks in a spare bedroom I was renting. It was a ways to my boss's property, on up past the fish hatchery, almost to Ariel where D.B. Cooper supposedly bailed out of that airliner, west of Mt. St. Helens. The moon was nearly full on that night of August 22, 2010, as I parked in my spot 30 feet from the forest, just off to my left. My window was down and I was listening to the radio. The Foo Fighters were playing "Times Like These." The tree frogs loudly approved and I popped open my last Blue Moon that Darcy sent home with me. I lit a cigarette, reflecting on our good times, how much I was going to miss her, and hoping our paths would meet again. Speaking of missing, I was seriously missing my two teenaged daughters that currently lived in Texas for the past six weeks. Tomorrow was Monday, my son's 39th birthday, and I'd be in Raleigh with him Wednesday night. I had a lot on my mind. I looked to my right scanning for life. Tina's doublewide sat on 4 acres, and was dark and silent, the front door 80 feet from me at my 3 o'clock. No signs of her sister and brother-in-law, who were notorious for wandering in the moonlight, but it was only one o'clock in the morning right now. I had another smoke and nursed my beer as it had been a very long day at work. I couldn't believe my ears when suddenly out of nowhere, what sounded like a million birds started screaming in the forest just to my left. Every hair on my body stood out as I reached to kill the radio. This surreal cacophony went on for maybe a whole minute when I heard something that would have knocked me over had I not been sitting in my car. I have since listened to vocalizations on YouTube and the nearest thing to what I heard was "The Ohio Sound," except that was far away and I was probably less than 100 feet away from the source here. Also there was no descending vocalization once it reached it's deafening crescendo. The force behind that howl/scream was somewhere between a really hungry lion, and a very pissed off T-Rex. Think up-close Jurassic Park. I was sitting in my old Ford Contour and my bones and organs were vibrating. I have since learned that was the result of the inf

Sun, May 26, 2024

SC EP:1059 They Were Not Bears

Randy writes "I'm from prince Edward island, Canada I'd like to tell you about my story that I had. When I was open Alberta, Canada, I was up Norris for appointment.  My first encounter took place in 2012. I was driving a water truck and had to stop because a bunch of Caribou were crossing. I saw what I thought was a black bear and a brown bear crossing up ahead. I yelled "Hey Bear!" and they both stood up on two legs like a man." About two years later, I was on cold lake weapons range. It was either a male and a female or 2 I just seen the eyes.

Sun, May 19, 2024

SC EP:1057 I Believe in Bigfoot Project

I will be interviewing Kelley Lockman. Kelley is an American actor, director and screenwriter. Born and raised in Georgia, Kelley's passion for film eventually led him to film school and then to acting. Kelley has appeared in various TV shows and films, including Tyler Perry's "A Fall From Grace." He has written and directed his own work and recently completed "A Sunset in Winter," in which he wrote, directed and starred. He started a new project called I Believe in Bigfoot Project. You can watch the episodes on YouTube. Check it out here: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JO04DCiqtp8 Kelley writes "We spoke a few years ago briefly. The Squatchwatchers made an introduction for me. At that time I was beginning the process of working on a documentary about Bigfoot. But since then things have gone a bit crazy! The path I started to go down led me into places I never expected and I’ve been able to document some truly amazing stuff! The story became so huge that its just too much for a movie. I am now releasing it as a series on YouTube and Rumble."

Sat, May 11, 2024

SC EP:1054 They Chased It!

A listener writes “I’ve had a week of direct encounters with my dad, brother and uncles in central Utah back in the early 80’s while deer hunting. Over the following 30 years, I’ve had at least four more probable encounters in the same area. I think that I’d like to tell you about them.” Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on the show. He recounts a hunting trip with his father, brother and uncles back in the 80’s.

Sun, May 05, 2024

SC EP:1053 Never Going Back To That Area

Kip writes "I guess I’ll get right to it. Back in the late 90’s I had 3 separate terrifying encounters with some type of large black creature over 3 years. The first two encounters were roughly in 1997 & 1998. I was in high school at the time and 16-17 years old. And the 3rd was in late 1999 so I was just about 18. I can honestly say that they were so disturbing that I have thought about them often ever since. Two of the encounters I had multiple buddies with me and the most disturbing encounter I was alone exploring the mountain behind our home on our 4 wheeler. I grew up in a Southern California city called Corona. Its roughly 1.5 hours north of San Diego and next to Riverside. At this time the upper portion of the city had miles of orchards extending from the edge of the housing developments all the way to the base of the mountains that separated us from the coast and Orange County. As a kid myself and my family spent a significant amount of time on this mountain range hiking, mountain biking, exploring the various canyons, and a few of the abandoned tin mines. Although there were known predators such as mountain lions and coyotes that we would see from time to time, I never felt scared being in this area but always knew to be cautious. At the time of what I would consider my first encounter our town was changing a lot. Hundreds of acres, if not thousands, of the orchards were being leveled to build more homes. At this time being of high school age this was a total bummer. All of the cool places we would explore or hang out were going away every week and being replaced with massive housing developments. Because of the size of one of the housing developments, there was a large storm drain project that the army core of engineers was in charge of. This project was situated near the mouth of one of the larger canyons and was intended to divert stormwater underground to who knows where? This area was completely fenced off with barbed wire fences and they even had an on-site security guard at night. This entire area was surrounded by thick orange groves and also avocado groves. Knowing that there was a massive underground tunnel being built and also being obsessed with exploring abandoned mines, there was no choice but to explore this. I did some recon during the daytime hours and figured out the best way to sneak in at night hopefully without being detected by their on-site security guard. Late on a Friday evening my buddies and I drove my truck on a dirt road deep into the orange groves and parked it behind a large pile of dead orange trees that they had ripped out of the ground. This was an area that I was very familiar with. In this area, they also had bulldozers, graders, and loaders parked near a water tank. We snuck through the trees, scaled a barbed wire fence, and at this point the Avocado Grove began. We easily made it in and explored these tunnels which were kind of a disappointment because there was

Sun, April 28, 2024

SC EP:1051 Sasquatch And The Missing Man

As I mentioned on last night's show, I would be doing a swapcast for Merkel Media's new film Sasquatch And The Missing Man. I told Tony he could ask me anything he wants. I hope you enjoy our hour long conversation. Check out The Confessionals here: https://www.theconfessionalspodcast.com/

Sun, April 14, 2024

SC EP:1049 He Slimed Me

Chad writes "In 2003 a hunting friend and myself had a very strange thing happen to us. I live in Mercer county Ohio, it's in West central Ohio, flat land, small box woods, and miles of corn fields. I live in a small town called Celina, we have one of the largest man dug lakes in the world its 5 miles wide and 10 miles long, it was dug by hand by German immigrants for a water supply for the cannel systems in Ohio . I'm telling you this because I think these things could travel the old cannels from time to time, the BFRO has a one report from back in the 70's close to the cannels. One night while out running our coondogs we had a very weird night. We had very nice hounds that did their job, no nonsense dogs. We cut 2 dogs into a section we often hunted, it didn't take long for my dog to open up on a track, and the my buddies dog opened up. Shortly after the dogs went quiet, followed by high pitched squeaks from both dogs and then not another peep out of either dog. We had tracking collars on the dogs but we couldn't get a signal from them , these collars can be tracked for 5 miles or so...But we had nothing. We looked at each other discussing why the dogs were acting strange, coyotes, running a deer, we didn't know. But our dogs almost never ran off game. It was early September so the corn was 7 or 8 feet tall and still green and we was standing in it, All of a sudden I had an overwhelming feeling of fear sweep over me, we heard something running around us in a circle, it sounded like more than one thing and it was big, it stopped moving and i could hear heavy breathing and they started moving again... Not going to lie I was scared very scared.... I moved closer to my friend and asked him if could hear that and what is it... He just said be quiet listen .. we heard some more movement and then nothing. We continued to try to track the dogs but nothing. All of sudden I heard something splatter I looked at John and he said what the....His shoulder was covered in a thick clear slime that smelled awful. It freaked John out. We headed back to the truck. Keep in mind these dogs are worth literally thousands of dollars so heading back without them wasn't an easy choice. We got back to the truck and found both dogs hiding behind the back tire of the truck, we had to drag them out from under the truck...Not normal, these big walker hounds could have easily killed any animal we have here. We loaded the dogs into the dog box got into the truck and the smell from johns jacket was the nastiest thing I have ever smelled, John actually had to put it bed of the truck... What do you think happened...? Was it cryptic related?"

Sat, April 06, 2024

SC EP:1046 Three Months In Hell

I will be welcoming Jerry to the show. Jerry writes “I lived deep in Provo Canyon, in Utah, in a camper trailer with thousands of square miles of forest right behind where I lived. The first month and a half I lived there was peaceful. One day it felt like I was being watched and I had a bad feeling almost like I was sick. I fell asleep that night and woke up suddenly in the middle of the night. I had 2 “Wyze” cameras set up inside my trailer (Later I faced one outside so I could see what was happening, although they avoided the infrared light) that recorded 24/7 and they also have night vision but a crappy microphone for audio recording. So when I woke up I immediately felt like I was being watched and that something was wrong. I checked the recording on my phone from the camera as I just had a feeling that something woke me up. I looked at the recording from my cameras on my phone and there was a big BANG as if something slapped the side of my trailer thus waking me up. The video titled “Attack1” shows what I saw and what happened and you can hear me wake up from it. I was trying to justify what the bang was but something felt off so I stayed up all night and A LOT more happened. “attack2”, “attack3”, and “attack4” videos are all from that night some being very violent. the camera microphone is very cheap so you will need to turn the volume all the way up to hear what it sounded like and it still was louder in person. The cameras record clips when a sound is loud enough or when it detects motion. At that time the cameras were both inside my trailer recording the inside. The creatures were just outside my door that night and if I had opened my door I would have seen them. I was scared stiff in my bed trying to be silent and I was just frozen to say the least. I heard whistling and quick “whooops” coming from behind my trailer where some bushes were and also from the side and front of my trailer as I lay there all night not being able to move, breathe, or make a sound. My cat was very curious as to what was going on as you can see in the videos and you can tell where the sasquatch was standing from where my cat is. Once the sasquatch hit the trailer my cat would get scared and run back to me in my room. I could hear the sasquatch run away but only the first 3 steps as they left. then BANG they came back to hit the trailer again later in the night. I could hear the whistling and whooping throughout the night. The next day I quickly left my trailer with my camera once the light came out and Very quickly took pictures in the directions where I had heard the whistling and whooping. It took me some time to look at the pictures but when I did I was shocked once I zoomed in and studied the pictures. There was a BIG one hiding next to a house showing his teeth at me and this photo was taken from behind my trailer. Also, the black one hiding in the bushes was taken from the front of

Sun, March 31, 2024

SC EP:1045 I Thought Bigfoot Was A Joke

Turner writes "Wes, I have been listening to your show for over a year now. My background is in the outdoor industry. I have a degree in Forestry, I am an avid bowhunter, and I now do a YouTube channel that specializes in all things outdoors, hunting, fishing, shooting, ext. Because of my love of the outdoors, somewhere along my childhood the joke about Bigfoot was made and it became my thing. I always had a Bigfoot sticker on my truck or notebooks in school, but it was a joke. I never believed in Sasquatch and I also was pretty ignorant on the subject in general. As luck would have it, over a year ago a random person saw the sasquatch sticker on my truck and asked did I listen to your show. He then told me about an encounter that happened near where we lived in south Mississippi. (Ep. 761 as it turns out). Long story short I started listening and becoming interested on the subject until me and a friend got the bright idea to go to where Mike from 761 had his encounter one night. (I am very familiar with the area he hunted in as I have cruised timber there years ago) It's too much to type but we had a encounter that night where we got blasted with infrasound. Then later last year I had an encounter where I heard wood knocks and samurai chatter, and was paced out of the woods. We have also seen orbs and something strange on thermal. Like I said, it's a lot to try and type. Would love to talk over the phone."

Sat, March 23, 2024

SC EP:1042 The Silence

John writes “I have something to share with you from when I was 17 and bow hunting in the woods of NJ. I’m 46 now and I had a brush with a large 2 legged animal in the early hours of that fall day.” Spoke to the eyewitness and he said “It was about 2am and I was excited to go hunting. I was sitting in my tree stand when everything went dead silent. I became fearful and was not sure why. I could hear this thing coming to my tree stand and it was heavy, you could almost feel this thing walking and it was on two feet. It was in front of my tree stand and I pulled an arrow and it stopped. It was breathing heavy and I tapped the arrow against the bow and it took off running. In a matter of seconds it covered 100 yards and I saw it running through the corn field. I never went back.”

Sat, March 16, 2024

SC EP:1040 The Wooly Man

I will be welcoming Edmund to the show. Edmund grew up on a farm and he had seen the creatures a couple of times. He said "I was a kid in 1978 and I was not afraid of them until it came to my window." It was looking through my bedroom window, and it scared me so bad I got up and ran into the living room. I was home alone with my cousin, who was asleep. As I was looking out our living room window, there was another one standing up on the hillside nearby. These two absolutely instilled me with fear. The previous one didn’t scare me a bit, but these felt malevolent." Edmund he said "It would flip it's lip up at me and I could see it's teeth. The teeth were like ours just much bigger. My mother later told me that she was aware of them being on the property."

Sun, March 10, 2024

SC EP:1038 The Creature At Diablo Lake

Drew had an encounter in 1996 here in Washington up in Snohomish county. Drew describes a creature with an odd movement come out of the ditch into the road. The encounter still bothers him today. We will also be speaking to Chuck. Chuck had an encounter in 2015 at Diablo Lake. The lake is in WA state.  Its a glacial-fed lake and in the summer turns a turquoise color because of fine rock particles that refract sunlight. Crater lake in Oregon has that same appearance during the summer. Chuck describes several creatures vocalizing and then it came into camp. Chuck writes "In 2015 I spent the day on a motorcycle ride over SR20 in WA State. We rode around Winthrop and Twisp, then broke up and went our separate ways. I had made plans to camp with another group of friends that night at Colonial Creek Campground at Diablo Lake. I had spent plenty of time in that area and was very comfortable there. After a day of riding with one group of friends I was excited to meet up with my other group of friends. We had a great time hanging out. Eventually we went to our own tents and went to sleep. I guess I laid down around 12:15am. It took me a bit to get comfortable and doze off. I think I fell asleep around 1am. Around 1:45am I heard a call, much like the Ohio sound from across the lake. I estimated it was four or five miles away, but the sound filled the entire valley and woke me up. I smiled, chuckled, and told myself that it was Bigfoot. This call went on for about five to ten minutes, when all of a sudden there was a return call on my side of the lake. I felt like the return call originated about three miles uphill, coming from Pinnacle Peak or Colonial Peak. I felt a sense of surprise, and was taken back by the volume and duration of the return call. This call started out low and soft then crescendo to very loud and bellowing. The sound resonated through me in a way that it instantly woke me up and I became alert. Before I could fully comprehend the return call there was another call from across the lake. This call had a shorter duration, my instincts told me that the call from across the lake was a female and the call on my side of the lake was a male. This went on for about 20 minutes, back and forth. I was in disbelief. I thought of every animal sound I knew and there was nothing like it. The duration and volume was beyond any wildlife’s capabilities, not to mention any human’s ability. It was fascinating to listen to and was an experience all on its own. Then things got terrifying. What happened next still causes me anxiety just thinking about it. What I will call the male, calling from my side of the lake started coming down the hill. It would stop to call back to the female on the far side of the lake. Each time it called the intensity of the volume became increasingly more intense. I typically carry protection when out in the woods. Mostly for a noise maker, my theory is that the biggest barks wins most of the time. I’

Sun, March 03, 2024

SC EP:1036 A Conversation With A Skeptical Hunter

Chris writes "It has been several years since I have been hunting. My last experience, while hunting with an Uncle, had taken my comfort and confidence away. I have lived in Oregon my entire life other than being born in Colorado on an army base and some travel. Both sides of my family are from Southern Oregon.  I was raised in the Portland area, due to parents separation when I was 2,  and lived there until my early twenties. Though I spent many years spending my time in nature, I didn’t get into hunting until I moved down to Southern Oregon to live with my father in the late 90’s , my early twenties. My Father is a disabled veteran after a couple tours in Vietnam. After the Vietnam conflict, he tried hunting with his father but couldn’t stomach it anymore. He wanted me to have the experience so he introduced me to a couple of his local friends. They took me out a couple times and helped me with learning the area and strategies. Although I had heard many stories growing up and from a couple locals in the area, I was not prepared for what I would experience while in the woods… That is my basic story of what led up to my experiences in Southern Oregon and a couple more experiences. One later in the Tillamook NF on the Wilson River (2002) and the last experience in Central Oregon between Yamsay Mt. and Summer Lake (2015). I currently live in Bend and have since 2006. I am looking forward to getting back into the woods, just won’t be doing anymore solo trips."

Sat, February 24, 2024

SC EP:1034 The Boston Bar Creature

Luke writes “My sighting happened in British Columbia Canada in a small town named Boston bar where I was staying while I worked. This was maybe 2012-2013,I love the outdoors always have hiking camping anything outdoors I would do it. In the town I was staying in there where a bunch of side roads that would go up into the mountains where you could get to the top and walk the trails near the snow line. I wanted to check it out so I drive up there. I park get out and start walking this trail at the base of the snow line I see deer tracks moose tracks and as I’m walking I notice that these deer tracks have bare feet next to it following them. In my mind I’m thinking your crazy for walking up here bare foot. I didn’t even consider the size of the prints at the time. But as I’m walking I’m noticing it’s super quite which is weird and I start to feel very uneasy like I’m being watched. So because I’m alone I decide to head back to the car and I leave. I didn’t go back up there for maybe 3-4 days finally I get the day off of work and I go back up this time I bring my buddy Dave with me. I park in the exact same spot as before when I get out Dave even notices how quite it is I told him the same thing when I came up 3 days ago we start walking and we get to this small hill on the road and I notice again these deer prints going the same direction as where going as we get to the top of this small hill this rock goes flying past me and Dave it went past us like a fast ball being thrown. I’m like what the hell was that no sooner do we stop talking we can hear this deep deep guttural growl coming from the tree line now this tree line is thick and very hard to see in so we couldn’t see anything Dave is nervous and I’m starting to shake a bit cause there’s cougars up there and grizzly bears. My biggest fear seeing a grizzly or a cougar so as where standing there we start to hear it again this time there’s a huge knock coming from behind us about 60 feet away now where really starting to panic cause now there’s two of whatever it is I have the flight or fight starting to happen but I’m to scared to move so Dave says to me we need to move like now as we start to move slowly back towards where we came we hear the growl again this time it sounds closer then before now I’m really scared cause whatever it is is now on the move. We start walking at a good speed and we can hear these heavy foot steps in the tree line walking at the same pace as us. So now I’m starting to shake and panic is setting in. Dave is white as a ghost scared out of his mind. Where about maybe 4 mins from the car I’m out of breath at this point trying to catch my breath cause I don’t wanna stop. Another rock goes flying past us from behind this time so Dave stops and yells if someone is messing around if I catch you your F**king dead as soon as he says that this growl came from those woods that was so heavy and deep I knew this wasn’t someone messing a

Sat, February 17, 2024

SC EP:1032 The Teddy Roosevelt Bigfoot Story

Long before he was President; even before he was a Rough Rider, Assistant Secretary of War, or governor of NY state, Theodore Roosevelt tried his hand at ranching in the wilds of North Dakota (until the blizzards of 1886-87 wiped out most of his cattle herd). One of his books from these formative years ”The Wilderness Hunter” (1893) contains perhaps the first widely-distributed modern tale of a Bigfoot encounter with early American West pioneers. In his book, Roosevelt relays an account as told to him by an elderly frontiersman, describing nightmarish events experienced during his earlier excursions into the region. Tonight I will be speaking to Mike. Mike and his wife live in Texas and in 2020 they started noticing strange things happening on this property. Mike writes "I have a deer feed plot at the edge of the woods and I've always felt uneasy there feeling like I'm being watched, especially at night. I've been tossing a few apples near my feeder a few times a week and started seeing every apple gone the next morning, no pieces left anywhere. Then I noticed other things like no coyotes for the past 6-8 months, found a large mound of dark poop full of seeds by my feeder that didn't look like any scat I've ever seen and old trees that either fall over or get pushed over at night, but I dismissed all this as just odd. Recently, I heard an actual whoop around 8 pm that sounded like the one on your show's intro from about a hundred yards away or further. My wife has heard this too on other occasions. It's hunting season now, so I was out about 8 pm the other night tossing out apples by my feeder when I heard movement rustling leaves followed by a deep, low growl about 30-35 ft away to my left. Now I've been in some truly scary situations before but this really spooked me because I know animal sounds and what we have here and this wasn't a hog, coyote, cougar or dog and we don't have bears, but this felt distinctly like a warning from something intelligent to leave the area immediately, so I did just that and quickly got back in the house."  

Sun, February 11, 2024

SC EP:1031 A Witch Screaming

Tonight I will be speaking to Jason. Jason had an encounter 29 years ago in Ohio. Jason said "We were just a bunch of teenagers hanging out in the woods. I heard what sounded like someone walking into our camp area. I thought it was just normal wildlife. I wasn't a woodsman so we hear this thing walk into the camp, it breaks a large branch off of a tree and then started screaming at us. I was physically shook. You played a vocal on your show that was really close to what we heard. I haven't been that scared in my life. My buddy started yelling it was a witch screaming. I am pretty sure it was no witch. Today is the Super Bowl! Go Chiefs!

Sun, February 11, 2024

SC EP:1030 The Ozark Visitor

Tonight I will speaking with Ryan and Doug. Doug shares an encounter that happened in 1976 in Ohio. Doug was fishing with his cousin when this encounter happened. Ryan writes "In the Spring of 2014, I took my son turkey hunting for the youth turkey hunt. Where we camped was a designated campsite, however, it was more of a “cleared spot”. There is no electric or concrete pad. Just looks like maybe a couple times a year, the campsites are “scraped” to keep them from getting overgrown. This campsite is 3-4 miles uphill from any paved road. The gravel off the pavement turns into dirt a couple miles in. The sun had set and we were sitting around the campfire after eating dinner. I told my son (who was 12) we needed to turn in since we were getting up early in the morning. We had not been in the tent for 5 minutes, then we both heard footsteps. They sounded like bi-pedal steps. It walks into our camp and walks non-stop around our tent and fire for almost an hour. Now, after we have heard these steps for a few minutes, my son asks what is outside. I told him it was just a deer or raccoon and he should go to sleep – which he did in no time. At this point, I was getting scared. I wanted to look out the tent, but if by some chance it was a sow black bear with cubs nearby, and she saw me or smelled me, she could be on top of us before I could do anything. Besides our shotguns, I had a .40 SW on me, but my adrenaline was going crazy at this point and I knew my shot placement would be anything but accurate. I laid down and put the pistol across my chest, should I need to use it. My heart was absolutely racing. After almost an hour, the footsteps left the camp and headed back in the direction it came from. I laid there for the next 2-3 hours before I finally fell asleep. The next night, same thing – dinner, campfire, bed. I pulled the tent closer to the fire tonight. Just like the night before, bipedal footsteps came our way. My son was asleep in less than 10 minutes. The steps came into camp and again started walking circles non-stop around the camp. This time I was listening closely. I know it wasn’t a raccoon. I know it wasn’t a deer. I know it wasn’t a black bear. My heart was racing, and I can say, I felt fear like I’ve never known. This time it left after about 30 minutes, back the way it came. Now, just to be clear, where we were, there are no houses for at least 5 miles. No one lives there. You can hear trucks/cars coming up the road 10 minutes before they get to where you’re at – it’s a very winding road with steep drop offs, so, you go slow. We had driven around – we were the only ones up there. The next week, I was telling some guys at work about it. No one made fun, but one guy motioned me back to his desk. I walked over. He asked me if I thought it might have been a sasquatch. I didn’t know what to say to that. He told me there are lots of reports up there and make no mistake, they exist. He used

Sat, February 03, 2024

SC EP:1028 Bamboo Eating Sasquatch

Josh writes “My mom is a big fan of the podcast and suggested I share an encounter I had in Alabama back in 2012. At the time, we were living in Gadsden, Alabama right by Noccalula Falls. Every day when I would get home from school, I would go to the backyard to let our dog out of a run we had made and bring him into the house. One day, while I was going up the side yard, the dog was agitated for some reason and was barking more than he normally would. I wasn’t paying too much attention and was just looking down at the path I was walking on until I heard a noise of some kind in the bamboo by the house. For whatever reason, our house had a bunch of bamboo growing around it (it was the only one in the neighborhood that had anything like that around) and I looked up to see a black, furry figure of some kind squatting down, ripping leaves off of the bamboo. I don’t think it was a bear because I remember seeing it use a thumb pinch and grab leaves and things off the bamboo to eat. I froze where I was and watched it for a second and when it realized I was there it also froze and we just stared at each other for a few seconds before we both sprinted in opposite directions. I’ll also share that at one point after that, I remember waking up in the middle of the night and looking up at a window above my bed in my room to see a face with sunken-in features looking down at me. That window faced the same side yard where I saw the bigfoot too, so I don’t know if it or another one had come back to check it out again but it’s something I’ll never forget.”  

Sat, January 27, 2024

SC EP:1026 America's Boogeyman And Sasquatch

Tonight I will be speaking to John. John writes “In 2017 we took our cadets out to an FTX (Field Training Exercise) near Tenino, WA. On the 1st night we heard what I now know to be tree knocks, which was curious but nothing unnerving, so we really paid no attention to it. But the 2nd night… around 0130 (1:30 am) we heard a LOUD, chilling, otherworldly yell, that got all the staff out of our tents at lightning speed and on immediate high alert. The length… of the howl / screaming growl; NOTHING I know of has a lung capacity that large. I’m a hunter & fisherman, so I spend a fair amount of time in nature (or at least, I used to) and I’ve never heard anything like that, ever, in my life. A sustained vocalization of approx 25-30 seconds in one breath. It was chilling. Almost paralyzing. What truly stood my hair on end, was some kind of infrasound reverb passing through my vital organs that accompanied the yell. Like a lion’s huff. I Felt the sound waves ripple through my body, vibrating my guts. The voice was strange too. As if multiple sets of vocal cords were overlaid, activating all at once. Like 2 or 3 voices of different octaves and pitch, but altogether, wrapped up in a singular voice. I know that sounds insane, but it’s difficult to describe. The 2nd vocalization had us back in our tents drawing our firearms… but for the first time, I had no confidence in my weapon against whatever made that sound. It was so intimidating. I felt thoroughly vulnerable, despite being armed. I mean Utterly helpless. We heard tree knocks again shortly after, and then another vocalization from the other side of the field in the opposite tree line and then tree knocks from that location as well. I don’t know if there were two of them communicating across the field, or if it was the same one circling and repositioning around our perimeter. Whichever it was, it sounded aggressive. It certainly wasn’t happy we were there. Like I said previously, we never saw it, because it was in the darkness beyond the glow of our bonfire in the center of camp. On the other hand, I hated being so exposed because we were at a tactical disadvantage. We were illuminated by the fire, so it could see us, but we couldn’t see it. I wish I had brought NVG’s. (I certainly will next time) A rock was thrown at our campfire where we, the staff were in befuddled conversation, about just what the hell to do. A few more rocks were thrown at us periodically but eventually it got quite. Obviously, we couldn’t go back to sleep. We stayed up, and remained on watch until sunrise. We packed up and left the following morning.”

Sat, January 20, 2024

SC EP:1024 His Face Looked Like A Chimp

Carrie writes “Hi Wes! Your show is amazing, I have listened to every episode and when I’m done, I start all over again. I want to tell you my story. I grew up in Eagle Creek, Oregon, that is between Sandy and Estacada. This encounter took place at our home back in 1970, I was 11 years old. This happened on a summers’ evening, it was dark at the time and my mom wanted to go visit her sister, my Aunt. She lived 1/2 of a mile from our place. My brother Tim and I wanted to go with and visit our cousins so we piled in the back of the truck. We were old enough to sit on the sides and that is where I sat, between the tailgate and wheel well. My brother sat across from me on the wheel well. My mom was backing up to get on the main road, mind you, this is out in the country where there were no street lights. She continued backing up and got to the road, but she went farther than usual and almost went into the driveway of the neighbors’ across from ours. It was a long driveway and they had bushy-like trees close to the road. As my mom went partially onto their driveway, stopped to put the truck in gear, I saw this huge figure standing right next to that bushy tree. It was very tall, it was white or silver and he was lit up in red from the brake lights. That electrical wave of adrenaline, or whatever you want to call it, went rushing from my lower torso to my head. Time stood still and I could not breathe! Sitting on the side of the truck like I was, put me almost to it’s eye level, he was a bit taller than I was. His face looked like a chimps face only so much bigger. His eyes were dark, no whites did I see. They looked so spooky. His face did not have any hair and his mouth was wide like a chimps’ and he was like snarling at me. I did see his teeth and they were fang-like. He looked angry and I was so afraid! But I could not break my stare, nor did he. I figure I was approximately 10 feet from him, way too close. I could not breathe, I could not think, like I said earlier, time stood still. I suddenly felt the truck being put into gear and it broke that trance I was in. I remember breaking my stare and I lurched forward, falling purposely onto the bed of the truck as mom drove away, trying to lay as flat as I could so it wouldn’t see me anymore. I never said a word to anyone, never talked about it, I buried it deep inside some recess of my mind and it has been hidden safely until about 3 weeks ago. I do not know why that nightmare surfaced, but it did and I told my encounter to one of my nieces I was spending time with. I relived it all over again and it was just as scary telling her, as when it happened.”   OUTRO SONG: Sarah McLeod - We’ve Got Tonight (Bob Seger cover) https://youtu.be/pb1OH1ahBXg?si=XJ8U1vLgoRcHFK40  

Sun, January 14, 2024

SC EP:1022 The Female Chewbacca

The first 19 minutes of show I briefly discuss artificial intelligence. I know it isn't bigfoot related but it applies to the time we are living in. It is a creepy subject. I give two examples. Tonight I will be speaking to Andrew. Andrew is a Physical Therapist who moved from NY to CA. In 2002 he was mountain biking when he saw a large creature. In shock he was trying to get a better look and realized he was not alone. A short time after this sighting he caught something going through his trash and it wasn't a bear.  

Sat, January 06, 2024

SC EP:1020 The Exchange Student

Mike writes "After hearing many accounts from people who say they didn’t know about Sasquatch at the time or simply didn’t put two and two together after experiencing something out of the ordinary, I reflected on whether or not some of the unexplained events I experienced as a boy growing up rural might have best explained as a Sasquatch encounter." Spoke to Mike and he shared a strange set of nights involving a foreign exchange student being terrified by something coming up to his window. 

Sat, December 30, 2023

SC EP:1018 Grandfather Was Feeding Them

Brian writes “I grew up on a property and looking back, it would seem my grandfather had habituated a group. Moving in on the land he sat us down to explain his “rules” of living there. I basically all boiled down yo 1 simple rule. Don’t be on the property at night. In those days kids didn’t question. I wouldn’t have anyway since I had already witnessed to red eyes that I spent some time staring into from the window. Found out later that this seemed to be an epidemic among the other grade school kids on that side of the county. Although my parents did really well at trying to hide the truth from us and play things off this place was off the charts weird. Most friends I made only visited once and wouldn’t come back. The feeling was tangible as soon as you turned to corner of the driveway. There has never been a moment that you felt comfortably alone in these woods. From the voices, the name calling, to the late night vocals. Rock throwing while night fishing, and pinecones on occasion while hunting. Missing pets, tree structures, random animal body parts, discarded carcasses, the occasional stolen deer from where it fell after hunt. Which is what led to my eventual encounter. The smells, the lights, all the things we know nothing about sasquatch. Anyways, as I said before, it’s a lot to share. My encounter is something I’ve never shared considering the treatment I got for saying I’ve seen one. I’ve been bingeing your podcast since I found it. I’ve almost caught up with all the free shows. Hopefully after new year I’ll be able to join. I had given up on actually hearing from you and being able to share, but the situation has recently changed. A couple of months ago my son was discharged from the Marines. He decided to return to my parents instead of my home. I moved away from home for work. Now my son is messaging me regarding the odd occurrences he’s encountering.”   Here is a link to Sarah McLeod YouTube Channel . Go subscribe and check out the song played tonight. Sarah gave me permission to play it and it is a same she only has like 2K YouTube subscriber's. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pb1OH1ahBXg&list=PL0sLO94JFopSmZSJjFLaBI3DmoEYN6xgV&index=116  

Mon, December 18, 2023

SC EP:1017 Best of Sasquatch Chronicles V

Tonight I will be posting the Best of Sasquatch Chronicles V. These episodes are chosen by the members. I want to wish all of the members Merry Christmas and Happy New Year! Thank you so much supporting what I do. I hope you guys and gals enjoy the show. 985 Creature Follows Farmer Home - Picked By Karla G Jacob writes “Last year in September in Minnesota I had a close interaction with a creature and have some video footage of it. Last year when this event took place I originally thought it was a dog man or wendigo or something of the sort. SC EP:825 The Locals Tried To Warn Me  - Picked By Karen F Alex from Idaho writes “When I was a teenage back around 2007-2008 I had two terrifying encounters back to back with I believe the more dog type/dog face Sasquatch in the Pacific Beach part of WA.”] SC EP:974 The Ozark Wildman - Picked By Bill S Tom writes “In the summer of 1962, over 60 years ago, I schedule things that happened in my life around that time as occurring between when JFK came to my little Illinois town and spoke in the public square (Oct 1960) and when he was later assassinated (Nov 63). I think the year was probably 1961 or 1962. I can’t tell for sure. I was six or seven years old; my brother was two years older than I and I had two younger sisters spaced apart by about two years each. SC EP:956 The Arkansas Property Picked By Jennifer B I will be welcoming Pam and Paul to the show. They have been hunting this 80 acre property. In 2015 they purchased 40 acres. Pam writes “We live in northern Arkansas at the foothills of the Ozarks. My husband and I started hunting this 80 acre property around 2003 or 2004. Can’t remember exact year. My husband found tracks but at the time didn’t really know what it was. My husbands brother saw something big walking bi-pedal up the creek. I had something massive growl at me. We had heard wood knocks. I heard loud thumps behind my stand quite often. I had something pacing back and forth behind my stand but it was getting too dark and woods are to thick to see. I would always get this ominous feeling out here. We had a gifting situation and at the time we didn’t know what was going on. We knew nothing about Sasquatch. In 2015 we bought 40 of the 80 acres and started building a house. That’s when things ramped up. I found tracks in the front yard. Large handprints on the front window. In 2020 Pam had scary encounter with a creature very close to her home. It was not the last time she would see it. Here are some pictures they sent me with Pam’s notes. SC EP:841 We Are Moving Picked By Teresa M “I live in the hills of the Smokey Mountains. I was a non- believer definitely! Until I spotlighted one drinking I’ve heard from my Creek 3:30 a.m. one night I woke up from a dead sleep and had a feeling of danger or something very wrong. I went to my back door and have a giant spotlight I shined it towards my Creek which is always full of deer in my back field, never seen a b

Sun, December 10, 2023

SC EP:1013 Why Is There A Gorilla In Virginia?

John writes "This happened on the opening day of rifle season 1998 in the southwestern mountains of Virginia. Now to give a back drop to the property we used to hunt so you can get an idea. The parcel of land backed up to the New River, less than a mile above it. When I say above, you could walk to the river if not for the 100 foot sheer rock cliffs, caves and caverns that fall off to the riverbank. We had built a tree stand in an oak tree about 75-100 yards down in a holler. This stand was a 2-sided stand with a roof over top. The front side of the tree where we built the ladder was about 20-25 feet off the ground, whereas the backside was probably 60-70 feet above the kill zone. It was strategically placed this way because of the kill zone. The zone I mention is what you would call a super highway for deer. 3 different points coming together in an opening with an unobstructed view and vantage point. The leaves had fallen, so that Sunday afternoon I had taken a rake and swept them off the path to the stand. I always like to get into the stand by 530ish so if by chance I did spook a a buck it could have a chance to settle down. I got to the stand about 20 minutes late cause of forgetting my knife. I had walked this trail many times over the years so no need for a flashlight. Climbed up in full ghillie suit, got settled and waited. 20 minutes or so later, start hearing something walking my way. I could tell that it was on 4 feet, so I was expecting a deer at least. The sun had just started to come up, so I was just waiting on it to come to the bait pile that was set up about 30 yards from me. In the Laurel thicket im seeing movement and notice its too dark to be a deer. Well, I’m sitting there thinking to myself that’s got to be a bear, because deer do not make that much noise. When this thing/creature comes into my view the first thing I think is what the hell is a gorilla doing in the mountains of Virginia. It/she (breast In full view) makes its way to the bait pile, looks around to the thicket and here comes a smaller one. When I say smaller, I mean it looked like Cha-ka off the land of the lost episodes on tv only it was black and not copper. The adult stands up on all fours, starts looking around the forest. She grunted towards the small one and it instantly climbed on her back. She is scanning the forest, I don’t know if she scented me or just knew something was off. I was sitting completely still, not sure I was even breathing. She glanced up to the stand I was in and with a scowl on her face stared for a few seconds. She dropped back down on all fours, with the little one still on her back and let out what I can only describe as part scream part growl. 2 seconds later I hear a scream to the north from what I assume was another one, but this scream was much more intense, louder and more deeper. She turned and walked off down the trail. I sat there for at least an hour, maybe more without moving, barely breathi

Sat, December 02, 2023

SC EP:1011 The Swamp Monster On Grandma's Property

Kyle writes "I live in Kansas along the east border. I have been listening to your show for a while now after stumbling across it and have been hooked ever since. Now to begin my encounters. My very first altercation happened in 2007 in July I decided to fool around outside at around 9:45-10:00pm. As I was fooling around out in the pasture I began to hear a bipedal footfall just inside the tree-line to my south. From just inside the wood-line where the footfalls were coming from the most guttural piercing scream rang out in response to me. At that moment the most amount of fear and desperation to leave I bolted to the house. When arriving to the house cresting the front porch steps my dad threw open the front door asking rather frantically what that sound was me still excited stuttering out an answer of an I don't know. My second experience was August 23rd 2015 around 3:45pm. I recently got off work and was heading out to check trail cameras for the upcoming deer season. While walking down the trail I got the urge to use the restroom so I step off the trail and pee. Directly after stepping behind the tree I heard in the direction of my camera a tree sounding like it's breaking and falling over, but it was odd it cracked and freaked paused cracked then snapped then had a long pause then giant thud. I thought to myself that was weird didn't sound normal so I finished my business and moved on to my camera. Roughly 25 yards In front of my camera just out of line of the lens was a sycamore tree 6 inches in diameter broke off 3 feet from the ground and shoved back into the ground upside down. Then the most peculiar smell came about like a skunk bathed in the mud of a stagnant pond. I found this all quite odd and out of place and felt as though I wasn't alone so I quickly got my camera and got back out of the woods. Third encounter me and my little brother were out fishing at the the back pond and we were having a good time fishing catching and releasing bass. We were carrying on and on either side of this pond when out of nowhere a rock that is about 10-15lbs come flying and crashing out of the wood-line about 30 feet in the air and dropping into the pond. Me and my brother both watched it crash into the water then looked at the woods and then locked back onto each other and I began packing up he yelled what was that I told him doesn't matter time to go. I then got over to his side and the truck and told him let's load up he at first wanted to stay until we made eye contact and he saw the seriousness I had of the situation so we got everything loaded and got out of there. Fourth encounter was at 4:42 am January 18th 2023. I was on my way to work when I looked at my clock then looked back up and noticed movement. After locking onto this thing it looked at my truck but it's eyes were a foot and a half taller than the mile marker (6'6") sign on the side of the road. After that it proceeded to pick up it's pace take 2 more steps cle

Sun, November 26, 2023

SC EP:1010 The Giant Wars

Gary Wayne is a Christian contrarian who has maintained a lifelong love affair with biblical prophecy, history, and mythology. His extensive study has encompassed the Holy Bible and Gnostic scriptures, The Qur’an, the Bhagavad Gita, Gilgamesh and other ancient epics, language etymology, and secret society publications. I had Gary on before and we discussed his research into the Nephilim. He will be returning for a part two. Check out  excerpts from The Genesis 6 Conspiracy Part II Here . If you have not read the first book I highly recommend it.

Sun, November 19, 2023

SC EP:1008 The Eyes

Tonight we will be speaking to Roland. Roland said "In 1996 I was 16 years old and was a brat. My uncle took me with him. He was a truck driver. He took me under his wing and was the closest thing I had to a father. One night we had this creature cross right in front of us. It took up the whole windshield. I have never seen my uncle scared of anything, ever but he was terrified.   We will also be speaking to Dan. Dan is from New Hampshire. Dan said "For the last 13 years we have had a lot of strange things that have happened. We have a pond on the property and one night I was fishing and this huge rocks were thrown near me. We also caught sight of something with these fiery reddish eyes."  

Sun, November 12, 2023

SC EP:1006 Big Bay-Ty

I am posting a reloaded episode due to illness. I am still fighting a fever and this cold. Forgive me, I will see everyone next week. Scott shares an encounter he had with his cousin in Louisiana. Scott said I was 8 or 9 years old and I was fishing with my cousin who was 20 years old. I saw what I thought was a large human until I really got a look at it. It was huge and I noticed it was covered in hair. It looked like a human in the face but I could not believe how big it was. My cousin saw it as the creature was leaving and told me that was Big Bay-Ty and not to tell anyone and if he ever wants to go fishing with him again to never bring it up. We will also be speaking to Nick. Nick writes “One of my best friends and I went camping in December of 2005, in a vast wilderness area near Jack’s River Falls, in the Cohutta Wilderness area of northern Georgia. I was leaving for boot camp in 2 weeks, and he was going a couple of months later. This was a trip just for us. It was a bro-trip where we could go deep into the woods and be away from everything before our lives drastically changed. We were camping along a river situated between two mountains, many miles from any town or other trails, at a time when there is the least amount of traffic, too. It was around midnight when it happened. As we were talking next to the fire about what our futures looked like, we heard an incredible splash in the river around 30-40 feet from us. It sounded like an enormous animal jumped several feet off of the rocks into the water. And then we heard it walking/splashing the 20-30 feet across the river towards us. We both stood up as close to the fire as possible and stared into the black abyss. It was distinctly two legs moving through the water, just a splash-splash, as if an Olympic heavyweight wrestler was crossing the river. And then it stopped right at the bank. I have never been so scared in my life. We were too scared to speak or even look at each other at that point… just staring into the abyss beyond the firelight. I honestly don’t know how much time elapsed. It felt like an hour, but in reality it was probably 10-15 minutes. Nothing happened! Total silence, only the crackling of wood on the fire… all the while, I kept expecting to see something or someone come running into the light, charging us like a berserker. After what seemed like an eternity, we heard it start walking around us, the whole time remaining just beyond the blackness of our firelight. It felt like it was within 20 feet or so of us – just remaining out of site – intentionally. We heard an obvious left-right-left-right walking pattern. It sounded like a freaking dude walking in the woods.”  

Sun, November 05, 2023

SC EP:1004 A Tall White Shaggy Bigfoot

Luanna writes "About October 1983-84, It was a Friday evening, sister Lisa, her fiance Randy & myself went out, we lived in a small town. Nothing to do. So the normal thing to do was ride the back roads & have our beer. We went down Pebawma road, it was a road with no houses & hardly ever traveled. We had to stop for a pee stop, Randy went into the woods on drivers side, Lisa and I went behind the pickup on passenger side. We saw a shadow in front of truck, we both thought it was Randy, we looked up….& was shocked-scared shitless. It was a tall white shaggy Bigfoot walking on an angle across the road. We pulled our pants up & ran in the truck, Randy came running to truck. We all were shocked asking WTH was that?? We could not get out of there fast enough. This thing was like at least 7-8ft tall. Not in a hurry. Walked in front of truck with the head lights on, did not seem startled or afraid of us. It looked white with dirty shaggy clumpy hair its arms were very long & hung forward. This has been over 39 years ago, & to this day the 3 of us know exactly what we saw & swear to it. We have all gotten teased about it when telling our story. But I- we know they (Bigfoot) really are out there. I should also say I am from a family of 12 & lived on 45 acre farm, been in the woods my entire life & have never seen anything like this before or never again. This took place in Walkerville Michigan over by Pebawma Lake.   Mike writes "I had a childhood experience when I was 8 at a dude ranch in Nebraska. It was at night and probably 60' away from me. It was a full moon and lots of stars over the summer. I did not see its face as all I saw was a silhouette. The encounter was for approx 2 maybe 3 minutes. A day before my encounter one of the girls ran into to boys section scared as hell. Said she saw an ugly black face in the bathroom window. The next morning we checked out that side of the building (one side for the boys the other side for the girls). I was only 8 at the time but the window seemed pretty high off the ground. There were handprints which were large and strange as far as thumb location. A couple other things happened at the dude ranch. Nothing truly bizarre but interesting. The horses were always jumping the gate for some reason. When I saw it I was asleep and just woke up feeling like I was being watched. Stood up, looked and I saw it. At first I thought it was a counselor trying to scare us but then I noticed the arm length, way too long for a human. Then I noticed hair all over the body. As I watched it started swaying which was real eerie. After 2-3 minutes it just walked down the hill to a real overgrown holler. I was surrounded by other kids and was unable to react, yell or anything. I know you are busy as hell but if you are at all interested would like to talk with you. Decades later I live in Georgia and have had some strange things happen. During the day I was just

Mon, October 30, 2023

SC EP:1002 Sasquatch, Dogman And A Mouse

Tonight I will be speaking to Harley who had an encounter in 2020 in Virginia. We will also be speaking to Brandon who had a very strange night of running into this werewolf type creature. Harley writes "I have a encounter I’d like to share with you. I have pictures of footprints, the creature, I have audio and what I believe to be a Bigfoot, would love to chat!" Spoke to Harley and he said "I always thought Bigfoot was nonsense. In 2020, I was hunting in Virginia and I saw this creature come out on the ridge and look at me then look down the ridge and look at me again. It kept doing this and it was massive. I was able to snap a picture then something strange happened on my phone camera. Later that night several of these things were going off and you could hear it echo through the valley." Brandon writes "I wanted to reach out to you to possibly discuss my strange encounter from back in February 2007 in Miami county Indiana. It isn’t so much a Sasquatch, but I don’t know how to describe it all because the whole experience is crazy. I’m not sure if you want all the details, but I’ll write it all out below. The short version is a coworker and I were both driving our own vehicles and had to swerve to avoid a large black shape in the road, then turned around to see what it was an encountered a large canine that stood up on two legs before running off. If you’re interested in talking with me, please let me know."

Sat, October 21, 2023

SC EP:998 Get In The F****** Truck

Ben writes “Well I finally got up the nerves to send this, back in 2015 I was a Jr in high school. My buddy had called me to see if I wanted to hangout and see his new toy. The toy was a Jeep Wrangler YJ that was abandoned. Even more interesting it was abandoned by a gentlemen that later that same year went to his friends house and shot him. He had some issues I guess. So whilst we went out there we swapped from my brothers truck to mine and proceeded to meet them in the woods. So this is Sweden Maine where he found this. Kinda middle of nowhere. So we get to the Jeep and my friend and my brothers friend go out in the Jeep, leaving my brother and I with my pickup in this clearing. We noticed it was very quiet where we were. Right about then is when a gum ball sized rock landed between us. We looked at each other and played it off. Both kinda bothered we agreed to go towards the entry of the trail to get out of there. (Guess it felt safer) well when we got a little further down the trailer my brother pulled over. (He always drove) it was getting dark probably like 6:30-7pm in May. When I jumped out I looked at this tree too admiring the sky. I saw an entire flock of birds fly out of this tree. I proceeded to slowly drop my head looking down the tree the whole time. When I got to the middle of the tree is when I saw something. I saw a figure in the woods. Left arm and leg obscured by the tree looked as if it’s left palm was against the tree. It was rocking slightly, it had a long arm that I could see on its right side and a big build. I couldn’t see the feet but the head, shoulder, torso, and leg all on the left was clearly visible (as a silhouette). It was rocking slightly left to right and could see it breather. I looked at my brother and he was frozen looking at it. I asked him “what is that?” He only responded with “get in the truck” I looked back and it was still standing there swaying. I looked back at my brother and said again “what the f— is that?” To which my brother responded with “get in the f—— truck.” My door was still open so I kinda dove backwards into it. My brother quickly had it started and the clutch already out and fishtailing away. I couldn’t bring myself to look backwards. But we were spooked. There was an interesting situation with a set of lights behind us upon our escape but I’m not sure what to make of it. We called the friends that we were leaving so they either had to ditch the Jeep or drive it back to his house. Oddly they too sounded distressed. But they agreed to meet on the trail. We flew back down the trail driving way faster than anyone should. We came up to them and they stuffed the Jeep in the woods. What caught my attention next was they ran and I mean RAN to my truck, keeping a hand on my hood the whole time. I slid up against my brother so to make room for them. It was a regular cab. We drove out of there and my brother and I not wanting to get played asked them why they were so

Sat, October 14, 2023

SC EP:996 That Overwhelming Fear

Brian writes "I live in Washington, in 2009 I took a friend turkey hunting. We drove up to MT Adam’s to a camp spot I selected while scouting we set up camp and went to sleep. Around 230 am I woke up in my sleeping bag with overwhelming fear I knew that something was looking through the side window of my canopy into the bed where I was sleeping. I pointed my pistol at the window and told myself if something touches that glass I’m shooting. After a few minutes the feeling left and it was quiet I didn’t hear anything outside of my truck. I fell back to sleep when we both got up in the morning and were getting ready to head out to setup Wayne says I heard you get up last night and walking around I didn’t say anything just thought this is strange we both started to walk out into this clear cut to glass for birds at sunrise as we were looking out into clear cut we heard a large branch break to our left. I looked over to see this large dark thing moving like nothing I have ever seen I asked Wayne what was that we both speculated maybe a bear but we could here the steps and clearly see the back of head and shoulders above the reprod that was easily 6 feet tall as I’m 6,1 we both watched this thing move away from us in a fluid motion down the hill. After chatting we decided to go to another blind about 1/4 of a mile from camp it took us about 30 minutes to get there I put out the Decoys and got into the blind I had constructed we botched leaned against a tree and listened after a few calls we heard two different turkeys gobbling. We sat and waited and waited calling every so often to keep the Tom interested. Thing got quite so quite it did not feel right a few seconds later it sounded like a cop car turned on it’s siren but just the first part kinda high pitched but loud and long it sounded like it was right behind me standing on the logging road on the other side of the tree we had leaned against I got out of blind with my pistol in hand only to catch the same one or type of creature go over a ledge breaking trees like a heard of elk sounds. My friend looked at me and said wtf was that I said I don’t know I grabbed the decoys and we left I have not been back to that spot since. This was in April. ……… now in September we are now hunting elk just on the edge of trout lake we go out in the morning and do our normal walk after moon Wayne calls me on the radio and tells me I need to make it to him to see something I look on my GPS and he is 2 miles from me we chat over the radio and he just keeps telling me I need to get to him so myself and another friend Vance walk and get to the river cross over in our boxers get our gear back on and walk to Wayne who is maybe 20 feet from where we came out of river he points down and we are all looking at a foot print in wet soft sand it was clear as day you could see the toes the bend of the foot as it pushed into the sand during its step all three of us where in disbelief we are all hunters and

Sun, October 08, 2023

SC EP:995 Creature Of West Virginia

Tonight I will be speaking to Kara who is from Maryland. She recently moved to West Virginia and describes seeing this upright canine. Kara said "I was frozen in fear." Then we will will wrap up with Tony Merkel from the Confessionals Podcast. While filming his new film we came across a missing man. Tony will give us an update on the missing man. Check out Shape of Shadows at Merkel Media

Sat, September 30, 2023

SC EP:992 The Baba Yaga

Tracy will be my guest on an upcoming show. In 1991 in North Carolina Tracy had an encounter with something. Tracy said “I was told about this strange creature on our hunting property.” Tracy didn’t believe his uncle and other family members, he thought they were just messing with him until he ran into it. Tracy said “It stood like a man but it was not a man. I just kept asking what is it? His Father and Uncle told him me they had seen it many times.”

Sun, September 17, 2023

SC EP:989 Two Police Officers Encounter Creature

Tonight I will be speaking to John. John is a police officer in 2003 in Louisiana was traveling with his training officer and when came upon a strange creature on the side of the highway eating roadkill. I misheard John during our phone conversation I thought he said 2013 but this encounter happened in 2003.

Sun, September 10, 2023

SC EP:987 Who Would Be Dressed In A Gorilla Suit?

Chad writes "In 2003, a friend, my 12 yr old son and I seen a Sasquatch at Fish lake, Beaver Swamp area. It was during the month of July, during Graffiti weekend. The whole point of this trip was to avoid the noise and people of the graffiti cruse. I’m a disabled vet and don’t much care for crowds of people anyway. This Fish lake is east of Canyonville, OR. We camped at the trailhead and decided to pack for a day trip the following day. We were both armed, my friend had a pistol and I packed a rifle amongst other equipment. Beaver swamp trail is ridiculously steep, going in 30 min, coming out easily an hour and a half all up hill. As we descended the trail it was a warm sunny day, we got to the bottom of the trail and preceded along the lakes edge we were met by a family on their way out. We made some small talk about the weather and fishing success. I noticed they had two big Rottweiler dogs both on a leash. They had a few kids also and between the dogs and the kids it was a very noisy exit. I believe the families exit covered our entrance. After we talked with the family we proceeded along the same trail and came to our spot at the north end of the lake and sat down in some tall grass in a bare spot to start fishing. After some time, the fishing was spotty, we had to chase away some ducks being bothersome. Everything seemed to get real quiet no nothing. My son was standing in the water in the tall grass and he related that someone had walked out of forest as was standing in the tree line wearing fur. My friend and I both stopped what we were doing to take a look as it was the month of July, very hot out, what would someone be doing in a very remote are dressed in a gorilla suit. As we layer our eyes on this individual we got a strange feeling, we all froze in place and were very confused. The Sasquatch stood there looking around as if trying to spot the previous people and those two dogs. Once the it figured the coast was clear it proceeded to the waters edge. It walked up right with big strides Ann’s you could clearly see daylight between its legs as it moved. It probably was twenty five feet from the waters edge and it seemed like the number of strides was greatly reduced to get to it destination. We were about 50 to 75 feet away and still concealed in the tall grass. I had a scope on my rifle and my son urged me lay my sights on the figure to get a better look, I refused to do that, my military experience had taught me not to point a weapon at someone unless your ready to use it. I told I would not scope out what it was, still in disbelief and confused. The figure was at the waters edge, you could see it turn it conical head, looking around on guard. It then dropped to its knees and put its arms in a posture like doing a push up, leaning down to the water and drinking. It did this about 4 times, it then stood back up again it looked around and walked back into the forest and disappeared with in se

Sat, September 02, 2023

SC EP: 985 Creature Follows Farmer Home

Jacob writes "Last year in September in Minnesota I had a close interaction with a creature and have some video footage of it. Last year when this event took place I originally thought it was a dog man or wendigo or something of the sort. I recently my cousins talked to me and said I should contact you about this because what happened to me is very similar to the encounters on your podcast and after listening for a bit and hearing the Sierra sounds that's when I was convinced this was a sasquatch or big foot. Last year I was plowing a field for this farm I work at while on the phone with my older sister (for privacy purposes I'm not going to use anyone's real name besides my own) but her and I were chatting away about the day and some other stuff when from across the field mid turn around I noticed something in the corn field. It was big and black but from the distance I was at probably 1000 yards away I couldn't make out what it was but at first glance I thought the Andersons cows got out again, so I drove over to investigate. While I'm on the phone I'm explaining to my sister about how I see a cow and it got out so I got to go lead it back to the pasture area they have so it doesn't get in the way of me plowing the field. (I just want to preface that I grew up in Oregon in the cascade mountains so I'm very familiar with the legend of sasquatch and wild life in general as I grew up in the mountains and hunting) so as I'm driving over towards this corn field its just hitting me that this "cow" is absolutely massive. Its was huge, so I park the tractor about 250 yards away from where I see this cow and I start walking over towards it still on the phone with my sister. Mind you this entire time I'm telling her what I'm seeing you know because it was just an odd looking cow. So get about 100 yards away and I realize this isn't a cow by any means it's way to big. I thought it was a black bear, they aren't terribly common in Minnesota but it is possible. So I continue to walk closer because my curiosity was dying to find out what this creature was, but as I get closer it hits me that black bears are not this big I've seen grizzlies this big but black bears are very small compared to me as I'm standing at 6'5". So this entire time I am thinking to myself what the hell is this thing, so I get 50 yards from it and while I'm walking it's staring at me kind of swaying back and fourth, and then it stands up on 2 hind legs, now that's when I was flabbergasted because it's now standing taller than the corn field which is 7 ft tall. It was a good foot and a half if not 2 feet taller than the corn field and I'm explaining this to my sister and she is like what the hell because black bears cannot stand that tall and if they can I've never seen them that big when I was hunting. So I get 20 yards away and this thing bellows and does an ear piercing scream that rattled my rib cage and my sister starts freak

Sat, August 26, 2023

SC EP:983 Like It Was Running On A Escalator

We will be chatting with Mike. Mike and his family were on a vacation traveling up and down the west coast. On August 3rd Mike and his family were traveling through California when a large creature jumped up on two legs and took off running up the hill. Mike said “As we rounded the corner in our RV this thing got up and took off running like a man. It was too big to be a man and the speed and the way it moved left me in shock. My wife has never believed in Bigfoot and she was in shock.” I will also be speaking to Ronan who is from Michigan. Ronan writes “My brother and I have had a face to face encounter with a Bigfoot when I was about 9 and he was 7. I am now 18 and he is 16.” I spoke to Ronan and he said that they lived in the country and had these mini hatchet’s and were chopping tree’s and bushes and the creature was a little bit bigger then them but it wasn’t King Kong. When the creature approached it looked confused like it was running up on something else.  

Sat, August 19, 2023

SC EP:981 A Large Wolf Like Creature

Scott writes “In the fall of 2022 my daughter and I were driving back from one of her high school choir performance. My wife decided to stay home this time with our son because he can be a little rowdy for these type of events as a toddler can be. On the way home it was between 9 and 9:30 or so. It was pretty dark and we were driving home on state route 50 just a mile or so out of town. My daughter, like most teenagers was on her phone so the car was pretty quiet and we were going about 50 or 55 miles per hour when suddenly this very large dark brown dog looking thing shot across the road from a dry creek bed into the field across the highway. I’ve been in the woods my entire life and I have seen Coyotes and all sorts of other animals. I grew up hunting and fishing. There isn’t an animal in our area that I haven’t seen in the wild. Bear, deer, fox, you name it. This was something very different. First it moved faster than any animal I had ever seen move in my life. It was like the flash in the comics. It was so fast that by the time I told my daughter look at that… she only got a quick peek and said. Big dog? I said I didn’t know, but I knew it was much much larger than any dog I had seen before and it move unlike anything I’ve ever seen. It must have covered 100 yards in just under a three or four seconds. It was like a blur almost. I remember seeing clearly though a large snout and ears that stood straight up like a Doberman. It had a vary large mane like around its head though, but the ears were sticking out of the hair. It almost reminded me of a Chow dog, but with a wolfs ears and muzzle. It was dark brown or almost black and it ran on all fours. I actually got up the nerve to stop at the spot in the road one day on my way home from work. It was daylight and I could see the creek bed, the fence, and the slope of the hill up to the road on the side where it took off from. I realized, it had to be almost 4’ tall on all fours as I compared my memory to the size of the fence and the road sign on the other side of the road. I cant get out of my mind it was so so fast. It gets weirder. I feel like I saw something very unnatural that night.”

Fri, August 11, 2023

SC EP:979 Gorilla Man

Susan writes “In 1962, I was only 12 at the time of the encounter. This happened in Crandon, Wi and I have been reaching out to find others in this state who have seen a Bigfoot. I can give a very detailed description of the day, his face which I thought was so horrendous at that time and his hands, etc. something many people don’t get a good look at. This event happened late afternoon just before the sunset. It was very confusing as I thought I saw a gorilla man or else a freak that escaped from a circus freak show. It was an event that made me depressed and gave me many sleepless nights/weekdays with nightmares. I am attaching an AI picture that closely resembles the facial structure of the type I saw.”

Fri, August 04, 2023

SC EP:977 I Have No Idea What I Saw

Jane writes “I am a 29 year old mother from eastern Kentucky, and I had an incredibly strange encounter while deer hunting with our oldest daughter last year. I am skeptical about telling this experience, just because I am skeptical myself, but here goes nothin’…. Last year I had promised our oldest daughter, who was 6 at the time, that I would take her deer hunting on our property opening day of modern gun season. My husband and father I own around 40 acres on the Montgomery/ Menifee line, the entirety of which is almost completely wooded, and goes all the way to the top of Turkey Knob, which then backs up to hundreds of acres of uninhabited forest. We woke up that morning and we’re running a little behind because I had to feed our baby, and make sure our little boy and husband were set for breakfast. Once we headed into the woods the sky was starting to get lighter and I made to decision to find a good spot to sit on the ground because by the time we made it to our stand it would have already been daylight. Ended up at a tree that backed up to the top of Turkey knob, and we could see over the ravine into the ridge line where a big game trail was. We sat there for prob 30 mins or so and my little girl fell asleep in my lap, I was watching some gray squirrels play on a log down the hill in front of us when I heard a baby cry. The squirrels ran off and everything got really quiet. I thought maybe I was just hearing things, (our baby was only 4 months old at the time and I was still breastfeeding) but then I heard it again and again. I felt really disoriented, like I couldn’t figure out where the cry was coming from. While I was trying to figure out where the cry was coming from, I heard something BARRELING down the side of the mountain behind me. We have horses and it was every bit as loud as a horse would be galloping full force through the woods. My little girl was still asleep in my lap so I couldn’t jump up without waking her up and her making noise so I just sat as still as possible and grabbed my knife on my side (my rifle was leaned up against the tree). Out the side of my eye I saw something huge with long black hair coming down the ledge right behind me to the left of my tree. I thought it was a bear spooked from all the gunshots until I saw it’s face out the side of my eye. It was no bear. It was looking behind it, and when it looked forward it was like it was surprised that it saw me there, furrowed it’s brow, grunted and acted like it was going to charge me, but then, and I truly believe this, either saw I was a woman, or was holding a sleeping child, and it’s expression immediately softened and hunkered down, held both its huge hands out like to say “it’s ok, it’s ok” slowly backed away about three steps and turned And bounded back up the cliff completely out sight. I was fully prepared to fight that thing to the death to protect my girl, but thankfully it didn’t come to that. Wasn’t even that worried wa

Fri, July 28, 2023

SC EP:975 Moose And The Sasquatch

Moose writes "When I was around 9 or 10 years old, back in 1989 – 1990 in Jackson Wyoming where I was born and raised. I had a friend who lived down the street from me who got a horse for his birthday. So, I saddled up my horse and we hit the trail. Back then kids like us could take off for a few days before anyone started worrying. I think I remember that we rode those poor horses all over that country for 3 days. The second and third day we went way up Cache Creek Canyon to see how far we could make it and we got to a little spring where a tree had fallen across the trail and we realized our horses could jump over it so we must have ran them back and forth over that dam thing for an hour until the horses were all lathered up so we decided to unsaddle and let them cool off and we all drank from that spring. I remember clearly that my horse had his ears pinned forward and would give a little snort now and again, clearly concerned about something off in the timber, but I couldn’t see anything. Then I smelled something awful, a rotting flesh mixed with a wet dog smell. The first thing that came to my mind was it must be a dead elk because that canyon is a migration route for elk in the fall and spring so I told my buddy that I was going to go check it out to see if I could acquire some ivory. So, I went up to the base of this cliff that was about 60, maybe 70 foot tall and trees blocked the area between where my friend and the horses were and myself. As I was scanning the area I looked over to my right and this giant black man walked around the base of the cliff. The evening sun was behind me and the way the shadow played off the base of the cliff I could only see the top half of this man. Now, normally that would be cause for concern I suppose but, in my mind, it was another mountain man who decided to quit civilization and live off the land like in the old days. I had been with my dad and grandpa when we had met other men who would come down to stock up on supplies and then head right back up into the mountains, so I really just thought he was one of them. Yes, he was huge! But again, I was an ignorant little country boy who up to that point never met a black person before and the only thing I did know was what I saw on TV when we would watch the Packers play and I genuinely thought that black folks were bigger and usually better at sports then other folks and I was fascinated by the situation I found myself in and I wanted to meet this guy! LOL. The man was enormous, with long dreaded black hair and fairly long beard that was silver up the middle of it. He was bald on the very top of his head and I remember that it looked raw or something because he had a big scar running the length of the top of his head and I remember thinking, man that looks like it must have hurt. Another thing I noticed was his head was fairly pointed as well. He was wearing what I thought was a black bear skin coat because it was pitch black

Fri, July 21, 2023

SC EP:973 The Wobbegong Monster

Chase writes "I’m from Southern Indiana. Over the years I’ve had several strange encounters with some pretty exciting action! The bulk of my encounters occurred over a 5-6 month period in 2021, but have had occasional encounters prior to that, feel free to reach out if you’d like! Thank you for your time!" Spoke to Chase and growing up his neighbor would let him use his property for fishing and hunting. Chase and his friend found these large human like tracks. He asked the neighbor about it and Chase said "He was an older gentleman and his eyesight wasn't the best and he said that was his friend, if they stay after dark they might see him. Chase thought the guy was talking about a human and wondered why his friend ran around without shoes on. Chase will be discussing recent activity in the area including his sighting.

Fri, July 14, 2023

SC EP:971 Behind My Parents Home

Jeff writes "I am 52 and grew up in Deep East Texas on Lake Sam Rayburn about 55 miles north of the big thicket area I have heard mentioned on your show. I spent 12 years as an Infantry soldier in the US ARMY and I have hunted all my life all over the US. The events I’m about to tell you about happened behind my parents house and in front of my grand parents as the crow fly’s about 3 miles apart. This is a really small community pop back then was 312 people. Today 172 last time I was home. The area is a largest lake in the state and multiple rivers The Angelina, Sabine a Trinity are all in close proximity. Plenty of water in the area along with very large national forest and private land. Beside the lakes and rivers the terrain is kind of hilly but covered in tall Pines with hardwoods mainly along the creeks and bottoms. Over the years a lot of clear cutting and replanting of pines also in the area. The first incident actually happened to my cousin on Christmas morning 1985. He had gotten a bicycle and took off down the dirt road from my grandparents. Everyone was at my Grandparents that morning and it was just another normal Christmas until he returned crying and scared to death and had even peed on himself. This is what he told us when he had calmed down. The chain had come off at a curve in the road where the creek crosses. Note not 30 yards from second sighting I will tell you about. While trying to fix the loose chain he heard something in the woods. He said he looked up and couldn’t see anything . He thought it was one of the dogs from my grandparents home but then something leaned out from behind a big pine tree and stared at him. He stated it was tall and hairy. At the time he was 13 and I was 15. No one ever thought about Bigfoot. We grew up in those woods from playing in them to hunting in them and never once ever though about a Bigfoot. Myself and the same cousin had parked my truck on the other side of the curve and creek I mentioned previously about 30 to 40 yards up the road in a lane that went into a pine sapling thicket where it had been clear cut and replanted. We got the dogs out and just like always turned them loose on the creek. It was windy that night so it was kind of hard to hear the dogs. After about an hour and a half of walking the woods and going up and down the hills and creek beds I had a feeling like something or some body was watching us. I stopped to listen for the dogs and turned to my cousin and before I could say anything he stated something just felt weird and I told him I agreed he stated he also felt like something was trailing us. We had herd rumors that there were big cats in our area but never thought much about it till then. We kind of just shook it off and kept hunting listening for the dogs. After we stopped two more times to listen we heard an extra step to our rear. We both heard it and looked at one another. I told him to get in front of me and the next time we stopped

Fri, July 07, 2023

SC EP:969 Danger Close

John writes “My encounter happened in the Berkshires of Massachusetts, where Umass is, in October of my senior year of college (October 16th, 2021); I was twenty-one years old. To slightly set the scene for you, I was home due to covid during the second half of my sophomore year and my entire Junior year of college. My senior year was the first year everyone returned to campus, with everything running as normal as possible. After a long week of midterms, I decided to take the Saturday to myself and hike in October Mountain State Forest in Lee, Massachusetts, to relax my mind. I was on the trail for about an hour and a half and prepared to return to my car around four o’clock in the evening so I would be at my car y the time it was dark. On my way back down the trail, the sun was starting to set, so I wanted to try to find a better view of the sunset. I found a trail that was not as finished as the main trail, which went up a small hill, so I figured I climb it to see the sunset better. I went upwards on the trail for what was probably twenty-five minutes when I just came across it. There was what appeared to be an ape-man sitting down staring at me as I stared at it. It was about my size, 6’1”. It had black fur, and its skin was a grayish-black color. It was holding a branch in its left hand, and I believe it was eating the leaves off of it and saw me as it was in the middle of chewing. It had its head tilted upwards with pupils on me. Its mouth was half open, and it had a confused and scared look on its face. What scared me the most was the eyes. There was so much human expression in the eyes alone that I was unsure what I was looking at. After about thirty seconds, it lowered its head and faced forward to its right side but kept its eyes on me. This side-eye it gave me made me feel sick to my stomach. I was looking at a human, but it wasn’t a human. The creature then moved its eyes off me, looked in the direction its face was facing, and then moved its eyes back on me, never moving its head. Thinking of the whites of its eyes is giving me goosebumps. This went on for about a minute when I heard a massive crunching of leaves come from out of nowhere in the direction the initial one was looking. The same creature came out from behind a tree, although this one was much bigger, closer to eight feet tall, and I just wanted to deflate on the spot. When it came out from behind its tree, its hand raised toward the smaller one with its hand up as if it was saying, “Stop.” The larger creature was female, as it had large breasts. The expression of the new monster was not aggressive. Her head was lowered with her eyes and her brows raised, looking directly at me. I started to shake my head to say no, and to be completely honest with you, Wes, I started to cry. I wanted to scream, but nothing would come out of my mouth; my face was paralyzed but silent. The creature watched me, and I don’t think there was any sympathy, but I think it

Sun, July 02, 2023

SC EP:968 We Saw The Creature And It Was Gigantic

Lisa writes "I was 10 or 11 when it came up behind our house. I was in my bed and the window was open above my head. My mother was in the bathroom just finishing a shower and the bathroom window was open as well. The bathroom was next to my bedroom. I heard something walking outside that sounded like a man walking, breaking sticks and crunching leaves as it walked. It came close enough to my bedroom window that I could hear it breathing. It was a raspy deep guttural breathing not only on exhale, but also on inhale. I became frozen in place, terrified out of my mind. Just paralyzed with fear. I couldn’t speak or scream or move or anything. I’m not even sure I was breathing. My mom came running out of the bathroom yelling at me to get out of bed. I couldn’t answer her and I could hear the fear in her voice. She managed to come into my room and grab my leg and jerk on me while she said she avoided looking at the window. I guess that broke my paralysis and she managed to half drag me out of the bed and we ran into the hallway. Just as we were trying to explain to my grandmother what was happening, something hit the back of the house really hard. It shook the whole house. My grandmother got her gun and we huddled together in the kitchen. The kitchen had a small window not really big enough to see anything out of that might be in the backyard, so we eased our way into the dining room where a larger window was. At this time, they were thinking someone was trying to break into the house, maybe knowing only 2 women and a young girl were there. We tried to look out the big window, but it was pitch black and we couldn’t see anything, which didn’t make sense because there was always a light out by the driveway that would illuminate the back and front yard at least a little all the time. As my grandmother and my Mom were commenting on that, something moved away from the window sideways. At that moment, we all realized that we couldn’t see anything out of the window because this huge hairy thing was standing in front of it blocking the entire window! Now just imagine that feeling! We were freaked out! And even thinking back on this gives me chills every time I tell this to anyone. This big hairy thing was inches from our faces and we had no idea! Anyway, as it moved from center to the left of the window, back toward my bedroom, we saw that it was gigantic and covered in brown hair. I don’t remember the remainder of the night except that I slept in my mother’s room and the following day we moved my bed away from the window to the other side of the room. The breathing I will never forget. It has left a scar on me since that night. I guess it is a form of childhood PTSD. Though that term didn’t even exist back then. I never want to be that close again, but I gotta know exactly what that was, you know?”  

Sat, June 24, 2023

SC EP:965 Strange Encounter At Fort Hood 2002

A listener writes "I'm originally from the Wasatch front in Northern Utah and grew up with Bigfoot stories, and a few interesting encounters as a kid. However I served 11 years in the US Army, as a infantryman/ranger. In August 2002 I had a strange encounter during guard duty. It behaved similar to a Bigfoot, however it didn't. I was an NCO, and was in charge of a 3 man guard detail guarding ammunition for a live fire range. The story is a long one, as it stalked us and encircled us all night. I do not believe it was a Bigfoot, and I have been researching what it could have been for over 20 years. I had already been to Afghanistan at this time, and this may have been one of the most frightening moments of my life, and I don't scare easily. However one of your episodes talks about a creature that was nearly cloaked, and I believe that's what it may have been." Spoke to the witness and he said "We were preparing to go to Iraq. We setup a AHA (Ammunition Holding Area). I was relieving this NCO and he said coyotes were circling him all night and he did not sleep all night. I thought it was strange. He went into describing what happen that night that he was at the AHA area. Its a long encounter but it was a strange night. The witness describes the forest going silent, no insects..nothing. We had stuff that was taken from our staging area. I walked into a cold spot. There was foot steps walking straight towards me. One of the infantryman kept saying "oh $h**, oh $h**" what ever it was went into the thicket. I stopped and a rock was thrown at me, a very large rock. I am thinking someone is messing with us. This thing circled us for 2 hours that night. I could not figure out what it was."

Mon, June 19, 2023

SC EP:964 This Just Started On My Property

I will be speaking to the father about this property. The family has been on this property in California for a couple of years. I spoke to the son who is in high school and he said “We have heard strange whoops from the forest. They have a sharp whistle and then another one will respond from a different location. Many time we hear what sounds like people hitting trees with bats. “The day I saw it, was from a window inside the home. It was about 30 feet away. I was shocked by what I was seeing. It ran off like a man on two legs…but a very powerful man.” Check out the full encounter.

Sat, June 10, 2023

SC EP:961 A Strange World We Live In

Nick from Tales From The Grid Square on Instagram joins me. Nick discusses his new book Tales From The Grid Square Volume 2: Stories of military paranormal experiences. Nick collects encounters from former and current military soldiers. We will also discuss the recent UFO incident in Las Vegas. Here is a link to his books: Tales From The Grid Square Volume 2: Stories of military paranormal experiences  

Fri, June 02, 2023

SC EP:959 The Jersey Devil

I will be speaking to Stefaun and his father Mike. Both men have seen this entity. Both men describe it as a mix of several animals. Mike said “it had a shimmer to it, it wasn’t see through but it had a weird shimmer. We have had a lot of really weird paranormal things happen while we were out there.” Mike and Stefaun have returned many times to get another look at it. I asked the witnesses if they have ever had something follow them home after going out to this area repeatedly.” Both witnesses said that they have and strange tracks appeared in their yard among other things.  

Mon, May 29, 2023

SC EP:958 Living Next Door To The Minnesota Iceman

Mike writes “I lived next to Capt Francis Hanson (owned the iceman) growing up. My parents and myself are still excited speak with you. My father is a retired sheriffs deputy and my mother retired from Mayo Clinic.” I spoke to the family and they have agreed to come on the show. Carl who is Mike’s father said “I will tell you why the Minnesota Iceman disappeared. The building Capt Hanson had this creature in burned down.” Carl and his brother worked part time on the Hanson farm.

Sat, May 20, 2023

SC EP:955 Hunters Encountering Cryptids

Trevor writes “Wes, I hope all is well. I’ve been carrying around this experience 20 years now hoping that what I saw in the woods while turkey hunting in southern Indiana. While sitting beside a huge poplar tree on top of a ridge in the Hoosier national forest area of Martin county, that was blocking my view of anything coming on my right side. I was watching a few turkeys that were coming up the south ridge in front of me, they were startled by something and started acting strangely. That’s when coming from my right side I heard some small twigs and leaves rustling around and it was something of significant size by the sound of it. I slowly peaked around to see what it was and the thing I convinced myself of that I saw being a good sized bear somehow standing in a region of the country bears aren’t supposed to be. Suddenly I realize the shoulders were way too wide to be a bear it almost had the features of a dog, long snout pointy ears, in all these years I’ve yet to find what I seen that day researching bears. Only a month ago did I hear the same almost exact story from your podcast American werewolf. I don’t know why those cold black eyes didn’t choose me as it’s target but now I know what I saw was Dogman or something like him and am ready to release the burden of carrying this experience for good there’s more on how I managed to get away so please contact me and looking forward to sharing my experience.” We will also be speaking to Frank. Frank lived in Estacada, Oregon. In 1989 he was 17 years old and hunting with four friends. Frank said "My friend talked about seeing two of these creatures. I did not believe him. I did not believe in Bigfoot. Frank describes seeing this creature after hearing a limb break. Frank said "We all saw it. This thing paced us out."

Sat, May 13, 2023

SC EP:953 I Think We Snuck Up On It

Benny writes "Me and my buddy, Joe, where south of Bradshaw TX. This will be in the fall, 1989. We were crossing the creek in the truck with the headlights off . Had the dogs in the back trying to catch the scent of a coon crossing the road because the wind was up. Joe said to flip the headlines on because there’s a game warden that usually sits at the top of the hill when you come out of the creek. When I turn the headlights on something blew up in the fence line, right next to the truck, scared the crap out of Joe and he was headed up the embankment same direction we were going. When I looked over, I initially thought it was a buffalo. I could see a shoulder and his back. It was on all fours. The back road, we were on had a quick left turn then right turn down the fence line that would put us in the path that it was headed. When I made the right turn down the fence line, it turn right beside us and stood up and ran down the tree line about 5 to 6 strides then back into the tree line, heading down towards the creek Somewhere around 7 foot tall never stood directly straight up, ran bent over freaking super wide at the shoulders, narrowed down to the hips and really muscular, butt and legs. It was a brownish, reddish color, never saw the face the it’s left side in his back never got directly in the headlights. It was a very bright Moonlit night with a storm coming in and the wind blowing. That’s why we did not unleash the dogs to run track. Are usually come in from the north. That night we came in from the south wind in front of us. The water was running across the crossing with a bunch of rocks. Making a lot of noise because of the rain we just had that day. I honestly think we snuck up on it."

Fri, May 05, 2023

SC EP:951 A F***ing Kangaroo?

Tonight I will be speaking to Tim. Time writes "The first actual encounter I experienced was in the fall of 2020. It was a nice night. I had been working late which is often the case in my line of work. My wife and I have two pet rabbits who are fed a diet of Timothy Hay. We would get this hay from a friend who had a farm about 40 minutes away from where we were living at the time. Seeing that it was a nice night and the coming days were going to be quite busy for me, we decided to go for a drive and pick up some hay as we were getting pretty low. The drive from where we were living to the farm went through a variety of back roads and farm lands. The way out was pretty standard. A lovely, peaceful drive after a bit of a stressful day. We picked up the hay and headed back pretty much right away. By this time it was a lot darker. Pretty much a pitch black night. Low hanging clouds prevented any stars or moon from being seen. As we were driving through an area of thick trees we spotted eye shine about 100 yards ahead of the car. We both saw it pretty much right away. There's lots of animals out on these roads and we always would be on the lookout for any that we might see. We have deer, fox, coyote, skunk, raccoons and possums. There's some weasels out this way but they're pretty rare to see. So anyways, we spotted the eyeshine and were instantly wondering what we might be seeing. Since the eyes were close to the ground we were thinking it was one of the smaller animals that are familiar to this area. But... a moment later as our vehicle got closer, those eyes rose up to about 7 feet in the air and this tall shape bounced away to its right - our left - and disappeared into the tree line. Though it was fall all the leaves were still on the trees and were yet to fall so in an instant it was completely gone. Seeing it was such a bizarre moment. I still remember my brain not being able to justify what we had seen. I had spent a lot of time in Australia in my youth and have seen kangaroos in the wild. Seeing them bounce was the closest thing that I could correlate to what I had just seen. I turned to my wife and said: "Did we just see a F***ing Kangaroo?" She had no idea what to say. I spun our Jeep around and passed by the location again but it was long gone. For days I wrestled with what we had seen and the only thing that I think it could have been was a Sasquatch. Then years later after finding your show I heard similar accounts of them being low to the ground and hopping on occasion. The second encounter that I had happened in the spring of 2022 in Asheville, North Carolina. My wife and I were doing some pet-sitting on the western edge of the city. Near the house that we were staying in, at the front to be more specific, there was beautiful dense brush which led out into a forest. The trees and brush of North Carolina in spring were filled with butterflies, birds, rabbits and a host of beautiful life. We

Sun, April 30, 2023

SC EP:950 American Werewolf

Tonight I will be speaking to Dave. Dave writes "I'm 57 years old and my first encounter was when I was 16 years old. The thing is, it wasn't a bigfoot, it was what I learned everyone is calling a dogman about 7 years ago. At the time I didn't know what it was and thought it was the only one. There is a lot to this story." Dave and his friends had run into this creature on this property spanning 6 years. When the creature was disposed of Dave said "I didn't know what it was, I shot this thing thinking it was the only one. I remember telling the old man who owned most of the property around my house that I shot that thing. He looked at his wife and said "Honey they killed it, they shot it and he wanted to know where it was. So we took him there."

Sun, April 23, 2023

SC EP:948 Remembering Scott, ARK! ARK! Who Goes There!

I got an email last night. Dave writes "Hey Wes, this is Dave from episode 735 Ark Ark. It's with a great sadness to tell you my brother Scott passed away from heart complications on April 12th. I just wanted to thank you again for being such a great host and let us tell our story. I'll always be able to hear his voice thanks to you. Bless you. Dave." This reloaded episode is for you guys. I know Scott is listening tonight. Here is the original email from Jeff. Jeff writes “Wes, I had an encounter back in 1989, I was 15 yrs old in MI. Left Detroit when I was 10 in 1984 to MI. The woods were new to me, which I spent every waking moment in the woods as a 80’s kid especially since coming from the city. It was myself, my brother, my best friend Scott, his brother and a mutual friend of all of ours. We built a half pipe in the woods and we skating it. One night we all started smelling something rancid and after awhile we all heard something crashing towards us. Sounded like no other animal in the woods, it was charging at us and making a noise which I never heard before or afterwards in the woods. All I can say it was like an ARK vocal. It ran like a bulldozer, it was coming to our ramp. It was definitely bi pedal. Step after step going through bushes and trees, it was nuts. I have a lot more to tell and would like to talk with you and my best friend that was there. I never saw it, I ran. Scott saw it. Thanks for your time.” I spoke to three of the witnesses and they have agreed to come on the show. Scott the witness mentioned above was within 6 feet of the creature. I also spoke to his brother Dave. Dave also saw the creature that night. All men describe the creature making a strange sound, Scott said “It was weird…kind of robotic…it was screaming ARK ARK and right before it chased us one of the guys thought someone was playing a joke on us and said ARK ARK who goes there! It got REAL really fast, this was no joke.”  

Sun, April 16, 2023

SC EP:946 I Could See The Wrinkles In Its Face

Pat writes “On my bachelor party, Friday the 13 august 2021 after we all were drinking, a Bigfoot stormed through our camp and growling and stomping in an absolute territorial display. It was probably more like the early hours of the 14th. This f—-r was stomping and growling At the same time. I could feel the growling and feel the stomping as well as hearing the stomping and growling! This was at the same time. Initially I thought it was my friend who was notoriously known for screwing with people, so when I got up I said out loud, “Grant, what the f–k are you doing?!” Then I heard a quick shuffle. I saw movement above my head….. I have to go back. I have a giant Costco tent. Its more like a barn than a tent. We didn’t have the rain fly on it because this is august. Thought it was raining, but it’s rocks. Before the growling. I’m sorry it’s all scrambled. However, after I thought it was my friend and I yelled out, I saw out of the corner of my eye through the top of the tent was a face. This face was larger than a five gallon bucket. It was quicker than a moment. This f—-r was looking down at me, and when I saw it, it was shocked I saw it. So, it looked at me and lurched backwards like it was scared. BUT, as it moved back it’s face changed from shock to absolute pissed off something fierce where I could see the wrinkles in its face. Before it yelled and growled down at me like I can’t explain In text. I saw it’s teeth. It’s nose. Hair line. There is so much more to this story, but I saw it’s teeth, face, wrinkles in the forehead. I can’t sleep. This is why I’m emailing you this late because I’m tired of being sick and tired.” Here is the image Pat sent me that was close to what he saw. Pat writes "It kind of looked like this only its teeth were clenched together with a taller forehead and darker but greasy looking skin"

Sun, April 09, 2023

SC EP:944 The Confessions Of Tony Merkel

Tonight my guest is Tony Merkel from The Confessionals Podcast. Tony talks about his recent film that is soon to be released called The Shape of Shadows. Tony talks about a new film he is working on focused on Sasquatch and his experiences while here in the Pacific NW. Check out The Confessionals here: https://www.theconfessionalspodcast.com/ The Shape of Shadows: They want you to believe the paranormal ends at the gates of a ranch in Utah. But what if it doesn’t? Tony Merkel and his crew go on a road trip outside the boundaries of corporate TV to show you Skinwalkers and UFOs in a way you’ve never seen before. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oc2FMfky2VU  

Fri, March 31, 2023

SC EP:941 Something Out Of A Nightmare

Come hang out with us. Merkel Media is heading to Washington state in a couple weeks to shoot our next fill investigating bigfoot encounter locations! While we are out there we are going to do an advanced screening of our next film “The Shape of Shadows” at Battle Ground Cinema on April 6th at 6:30pm PST! After the advanced screening, we will be doing a town hall where bigfoot experiencers can share with everyone in attendance. Lastly, after the town hall, we will wrap up the night with a Q&A section hosted by Wes Germer and Tony Merkel. If you are interested in this event then get your tickets now because they are going to sell out fast! GET TICKETS HERE: theshapeofshadows.com DATE: April 6th, 2023 TIME: 6:30PM to 9:30PM PST LOCATION: Battle Ground Cinema 1700 SW 9th Avenue Battle Ground, WA 98604   Tonight we will be speaking to Matt. Matt writes "Hello Wes, so I had a horrifying experience when I was 14 years old. I live in Youngstown, Ohio. I grew up on the Northside of town in the city. If you look up pics of the old steel mills in town you will get an understanding of what I am talking about. So my buddy literally lived across the street from the mills. We would regularly go down there and just investigate the MASSIVE AREA. All but shut down and dilapidated. Well we had certain old buildings that we frequented and one we made into our home base. We spent weeks making walls and strengthening spots so no one could get in and especially the wild dogs that also frequented the area and were especially vicious. They travelled in packs of 6 or more. The building we went to all the time had no stairs so we had to jump up to get in. Made it safer for us. I was right by an active railroad. The other working steel mill near used it to get supplies in and out. Fast forward to the summer and we were there one night. We always had guns as this was Youngstown, Ohio in the early 90’s. Murdertown, USA @ that time. Plenty of Bloods and Crypts. We had chosen an old factory building that was huge and we would have massive fires right on the floor of the 1st floor. We erected a wall of these metal U shaped things to give us privacy and safety. If anyone saw us from the railroad they would call the police and security and we would be in trouble. Well, we were hanging out and we heard a pack of dogs coming and we thought it sounded like they were chasing something. We went out to see and they ran near us over a huge mound of coke that steel mills use in the steel making process. They ran over and we hear a fight ensuing. Vicious attack going on, all dogs involved. After 6-7 seconds we hear a louder dog above all the others and the beginning screams of the wild dogs started. Then to our shock @ different times wild dogs we’re literally being thrown over the mound in different directions. Finally all the wild dogs run a

Sat, March 25, 2023

SC EP:939 Salish Sasquatch - The Browns Property

Jonathan Brown returns to the show. I have talked about the Browns property on many shows. For newer listeners, I asked Jonathan to give us a history on his property. We will be discussing ongoing activity on the property. I will share some stories of when I was on the property and what Jonathan recalls over ten years later. I have always wanted to get his take on the night we saw the light and what sounded like a truck hitting the building we were standing next to. Check out and subscribe to his YouTube channel. He has some great audio on there. https://www.youtube.com/@salishsasquatch8373

Fri, March 17, 2023

SC EP:937 The Helicopter Incident

Tonight we will be speaking to Joy. Joy had an encounter in the mid 70's, in Michigan. Joy and her sister were walking their dogs when a large creature covered in hair crossed right in front of them. Joy said "We didn't know what to call it besides a monster. I was seven years old at the time and the creature looked at us and turned and walked into the tree line. We will also be speaking to James and Amy. Amy writes "My husband is a truck driver and I ride with him. It was dawn and we were on I-94. Early morning traffic on one side of the road was a bear curled up and looked to be sleeping. Which was strange to me with all the traffic going by. Quarter mile from the bear on the other side of the road were two dairy cows laying on the side of the road (dead). Another quarter to half mile from the cows were three deer on the side of the road (dead). None of the animals had any blood or looked as if they had been hit. No tire marks that I had noticed. My husband and I discussed how strange it was and continued on our way to unload. We got unloaded, got reloaded and were headed onto our next delivery. We were on back to I-94 on a two-way highway traveling along the Mississippi River on highway 61 just past Lake city, Minnesota. We saw a black unmarked helicopter, blacked out windows, it looked like a two person helicopter with a cable hanging from it. We couldn't see what the cable was attached too, at first. As we past by, we were watching in the mirrors to figure out what it was trying to pull up from the banks of the river. It had a huge white bag attached to it. It looked like it was have issues pulling it up. About 20 to 30 minutes later, both my husband and I got text on our phones from an unknown number. All the text said was...."we need to speak with you." My husband and I just deleted the text and kept going. I'm not sure what all that was, But something is strange about it.

Sat, March 11, 2023

SC EP:935 Watch Out For The Wood Boogers

Marshall writes "My friend and I went walking from his family farm across the road to his grandfather’s hunting land which was formerly a dog training area, high fences, used for training dogs to run foxes and coyotes. They would trap them and then have the dogs trail them. That all stopped many years before we came along. My best friend (I’m gonna call him Chad to protect his real name as he is now an army sgt and I don’t want this to have an effect on his career, we also no longer speak much it’s been more than a year since we last spoke.) Told me that we could go into the old fox pen to squirrel hunt that day. So we took off with a single shot 20 ga and a pump pellet rifle. We noticed several things were very wrong once we got in there. Firstly, there was absolute silence throughout the forest. We’re talking about a 20-30acre tract of land that again has 8ft fences all the way round and three main lanes that meet a fire lane that encircles. There were no birds, no crickets no nothing. If I remember right it was early in the year march I think bc squirrel season had just reopened. It was cold and overcast, still we expected to see at least a bird but nope nothing. After about an hour of walking around, we came to the third lane (we went down the first, turned and walked up the middle lane, and then proceeded down the far lane which usually the deerhunters that since the fox pens closure don’t even hunt) about 5 minutes into our slow walk, we both had this electric feeling… seriously we thought lightning was about to strike nearby or something we were totally wigged out. We looked at each other and suddenly smelled the most godawful stench waft through the trees on a breeze. Within a minute of smelling that we hear/see what I can only describe as Paul Bunyan pissed off knocking down a tremendous pine tree. It started with a roar , I mean “RRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHHH” with the sound of the wood splintering started about 1/3 the way through the roar. We could only see the top of the tree from where we were it was I’m guessing about 200 yards away from us in the deepest part of the area near the border fence. We watched/felt the tree fall and went into full panic. We ran the half mile back to the farmhouse where his grandfather lived and we were so scared we were in tears. That was it for the first encounter. His grandad laughed at us saying something like “yeahhh heeehee , told y’all bout the woodboogahs” Fast forward about 2 years and a couple months, I believe it was early spring – we were having abnormal flooding in the swamps due to torrential rain for days at a time. Everything was coming out the swamps, and our favorite passtime in the afternoons and nights was riding up and down the dirt roads of the local hunting clubs with buckets – the back creeks and ditch lines all ran together with the flooding swamp waters and pushed crawfish and catfish- etc up into the middle of the roads. We’d ride along wi

Sat, March 04, 2023

SC EP:933 My Grandfather's Property

Tracey writes "As a young person I grew up in Northern Oklahoma, My Grandfather owned property that butted up against the Cow Creek water sheds. To provide location it was about 30 minutes from Ponca, 15 Minutes from Pawnee and 15 Minutes from Red Rock. Lake McMurty was about 30 minutes away in the opposite direction from Red Rock. At one point he owned 500 Acres or basically a square mile. Over time he had sold the property off down to 125 acres or what is referred to as a Quarter. The property had 2 good Sized Ponds on it and a Natural Spring that constantly ran towards the water shed with crystal clear water. No One was allowed to hunt on his property, and no one did. He Purchased the land around 1942 or 43. He raised cattle, pigs, Quarter Horses and Welch Shetland Ponies, goats etc... virtually anything he could sell ac the Stillwater Auctions. In the Early 80’s he sold off the property. My First encounter was with my brother I was 10 and he was just about to turn 12, we were fishing at a neighbors pond with my dad and sister, my brother nor I was catching anything so we went snake hunting for ring necks and Horned Toads, as we were looking at the ground my brother said to me did you see that tree fall, I heard a dirt slide and my brother said lets go look as he thought he had witnessed an erosion event of a tree falling into a small crevasse from the edge of it, He ran over to the place where it fell, about 50 feet from where we were, screamed and told me to run as we were running back towards the pond, the tree, now looking like a bigfoot was running the opposite direction.

Sat, February 25, 2023

SC EP:930 The Creature At My Uncles Cabin

Kevin writes "To give a little more detail I had went up to my uncles log cabin on North Pond in Woodstock ME. We were up there using his place to go snowboarding at Sunday River Ski Resort about 20-25 minute car ride away. My uncles place is on a dirt backroad and situated about 100 yards up from the pond. It was snowing for most of the weekend and the first night there we had lit off some fireworks out front of the house and towards the end of one of the fire works we heard a loud scream like noise. We paused before continuing and looked around like what the hell was that but decided it must have just been a weird sounding firework. As soon as the next one went off we heard a much deeper and guttural roar that lasted about the length of the last four shots of an XL Roman candle. Now right across from the driveway which is perpendicular to the road my uncle lives on is a large cliff like slope that runs up about 35 feet almost straight up. At the top there are more trees and this was the direction it had came from and the direction we were shooting toward. Next thing ya know and enormous log from a birch tree comes hurling down over our heads and into the driveway followed by another roar. It wasn’t more than 5 seconds before we were back inside doors locked and freaking out. We had been drinking some and we were arguing over whether it was noise from the fireworks, from a bear, whether the weight of snow snapped a tree limb. I mean we were thinking of everything. The rest of the night we wouldn’t even look outside but that was it nothing else. Fast forward to the next day we woke up at first light and went snowboarding all day. We returned around 4 pm and went inside to shower up and go back to the mountain to watch the patriots afc championship game at one of the mountain lodge bars. When we walked outside to leave, behind my friends jeep was the same log thrown at us the previous night, laid perfectly straight across the driveway behind the jeep! At this point we all thought one of the others were messing with us while getting ready but no one owned up to it. We moved the log and drove to the mountain. After watching the game we drove back to my uncles. Upon arriving me and my friend who also smoked stayed outside to have a cigarette before going in. While out front on the stairs we heard what we thought were footsteps, like crunching snow and then the flood lights over the garage would set off and it would stop abruptly. We couldn’t see anything although these lights were pretty strong. It was a very eerie feeling being out front and uneasy for us both. We finished and went inside. Now my uncles cabin was custom built, a beautiful home and custom picked out wood that was shipped out and hand picked from a catalog where they literally let you choose pre designed or custom features then come to your land and build it for you. After about ten years my uncle started spending more time up there so he built a

Sat, February 18, 2023

SC EP:928 Sending Hot Lead Down Range

Tommy writes “I am a retired lawman/judge still in my 50’s and going strong, when you become a cop at 18 and get your 30 you get to retire early and then go enjoy life. I own a cattle ranch in Texas. One got real up & close to me in the Sabine National forest and I gave him a dose of hot lead as he followed me or skirted me down a logging road. He screamed and roared as he tore through the brush running the other direction, we tracked him for about 2 days and did not find him. I made the huge mistake of telling some of my co workers (other Law Enforcement Officers) about what I had seen and witnessed on my many trips into the woods. I was set to be promoted to Sgt Investigator and when the date passed for promotion I inquired as to what happened? I was informed that when I shared some of my BF encounters with others I became no longer credible and therefore not up to the standards of supervision. I shut my mouth and did not share any BF info with anyone for sometime except others close in the know…. I had enough of that treatment so I ran for office as the local Judge or Justice of The Peace. Needless to say I began keeping my BF hunts, outings or excursions to myself or just my tiny little group.”

Sat, February 11, 2023

SC EP:926 "You Saw The Slurry Troll"

Tonight I will be speaking with Kenny who had an encounter when he was young. A creature came up to his window and stared at him. Kenny said "The window is 8 feet up and this thing was just standing there looking at me. Later my mother told me about things that happened on the property and told me she believed me. Kenny has a podcast called Melchizedek Chronicles . Check out his site at https://melchizedekchronicles.org/   We will also be talking with Z. Z writes "In 2003 I was just out of high school with nothing to do. I worked with my dad at a goldmine somewhat north and east of Fairbanks, Alaska. One afternoon after a particularly long shift, we were driving off the mountain and I lit a cigarette and leaned my head back to look out the window. A couple hundred yards below us was a copse of tree trunks left over from a forest fire the year before. As my eyes rested on them I saw what looked like a burned tree start walking like a man up the valley just below us. The valley is drainage for the mine and is full of a superfine mud that’s left after gold is processed—we called it slurry—it’s very dangerous to walk across and the area was fenced off so it was strange to see a man down there but it was late April and much of it could have still been frozen enough to walk on however he’d gotten in there. I pointed it out to my dad who had to stop and lean over me to see and he saw it just as it cleared the tree line. He said he didn’t know how he got down there but we agreed he looked pretty big. We were fairly exhausted so we drove home and I forgot about it for the night. The next morning I asked a coworker if they’d caught the guy down in the drainage pond. His brother worked security so I assumed he’d have heard anything if there was anything to hear. He hadn’t but he asked what I was talking about and I told him what we’d seen. He laughed and said “ohhh, you saw the Slurry Troll”. He then told me that nobody calls it a Bigfoot but people had seen it up around the mine since the late 80’s and there was a rumor it even attacked a guy around ‘95 but I never heard any corroboration. I did speak to one operator who saw it from the bottom of a tunnel but he wouldn’t say much beyond that it was at least 8 feet tall because he saw it leaning over to look down at him. The miners don’t like to talk about it because it risks a highly paying job so I’m not surprised I never heard much else. What we saw was a jet black silhouette that sort of resembled Shaq, the arms and legs were sort of skinny compared to the barrel body. We didn’t see any sharp features beyond maybe some hair on the forearms."

Sat, February 04, 2023

SC EP:924 A 10,000 Mile Journey

Tonight I will be speaking to Jake. Jake writes "My encounter goes all the way back to when I was about 12 years old in Greenfield, Tennessee, which is a small town in the northwest portion of the state. When I was growing up, I would spend a great deal of my time playing out in the woods. This one time, which is when I had my encounter, I was walking along the sand creeks as I often did. These creeks run for miles and miles through the woods, and I was probably about a mile out from my house. Anyway, I was alone and walking around a bend when I thought I saw a bear. I had never seen a bear out there, nor had I ever heard of any being in the area, so I was really shocked to it see it. After I walked around the bend, I was probably fifty feet from it, which, being a kid with no experience with bears, I figured I was at a safe distance, so I stood there to watch it. I quickly realized that it had a deer underneath it and it appeared to be eating it, although it had its back to me, and I couldn't really tell what it was doing. After watching it for about twenty seconds, I realized it had arms and was pulling the deer apart. And right as I realized that, this thing stood up, and I knew then that this thing was not a bear at all. I immediately took off running back to my house and never told anyone this encounter until now. I never saw it's face or anything because it had its back to me the whole time, but it certainly wasn't a bear and it certainly wasn't a man. It was probably around 7' tall or so and had jet black hair. Actually, at the time, I didn't even think that I'd seen a sasquatch. I went years thinking there was some kind of monster living in the woods and didn't want to tell anyone out of fear of being ridiculed. I have gone back into those woods since then, although I never went back to that location. I never saw anything again, though, but I was always uneasy after that. Fast forward a few years, I ended up joining the Army and became homeless after I got out of the service due to losing everything during a tornado. I then began walking between towns to look for work, but I wasn't having much luck at finding any work. However, I realized walking and sleeping under the stars seemed to be helping with my PTSD, so I decided to walk across America to see if any opportunities would arise, as well as being my kind of therapy. Alone and unsupported, I spent the next three years traveling on foot from Tennessee to Delaware, to California, to Florida, to Alaska, back to Florida, and back to California again. During that time, I had, what I believe to be, two other encounters. I never saw anything during those two encounters, but I did have rocks thrown at me and heard sticks banging against trees. One of those times was near Silver Creek, Mississippi and the other was just north of Rumsey, California." Check out Jakes book called "Walking America: A 10,000 Mile Journey of Self-Healing" <a href="http://Jakewalksameric

Sat, January 28, 2023

SC EP:922 Those Monkeys Are Back

Tonight I will be speaking to two brothers that were hunting near Crater Lake in Oregon. They had a scary night walking down the center of the highway while two creatures were screaming and growling at them. The brothers ended up in a defensive position back to back and started shooting. We will also be speaking to Jeff. Jeff said “When I was around 11 years old I went to visit my grandmother. She was at the beginning stages of dementia. My grandmother said “Oh those monkeys are back” as she looked out the window. No one in my family listened to her because they thought she was losing it. My cousin and I walked over to the window and there was three creatures walking in the creek bed. There was two that were upright walking on two legs and a little one wrapped around one of them. The creature in the front was bigger then the one behind him by at least a foot. The third one was small and hanging off of the creature in the back. I remember being in shock and telling my uncle to come look but he just said “They are just bears.” At that young age I knew this was not bears. It wasn’t until later in life I saw the Patterson-Gimlin film and realized that is what I saw that day.”

Sat, January 21, 2023

SC EP:920 A Monkey In The Barn

Josh writes “I live in Western KY. Almost all the encounters happened within 5 miles of each other, several on the same property. I’d be more than happy to share my experiences. I’m not seeking fame, I just want to get these out there so other researchers can use the info to help them.” Spoke to Josh and he shared over 20 years of sightings on his uncles property. Josh said “The first time my uncle was clearing trees off his property and I heard what sounded like a lion roaring. I heard it over all of the equipment we had running. I remember feeling like I was being watched and my uncle had this old barn on the property that had the roof falling in. I looked over and saw this….monkey a very large monkey standing in the doorway watching me. This wasn’t the only time I had run into these things. I really did not know what it was at the time.

Sat, January 14, 2023

SC EP:918 The Beast Of The United Kingdom

Tonight I will be speaking with Paul Sinclair. Paul is recognized within the field of unexplained phenomena for his honest no nonsense approach to the subject. He prefers to follow the research wherever that may lead, even if it means putting himself in locations and situations most people would not want to be in. Paul is currently working on a new documentary called Wolfland, about unusual cryptid sightings in the UK. https://sasquatchchronicles.com/wolfland-documentary-2023/ Check out Pauls Youtube: https://www.youtube.com/@paulsinclairtruth-proof9740

Fri, January 06, 2023

SC EP:916 The Butter Street Monster

Tonight I will be speaking to Leslie and she had an encounter in the early 1980's in SE Ohio. The locals called the creature in that area "The Butter Street Monster." I will also be speaking to John. John had an encounter on a jobsite in 1992 in PA. read the full encounters here https://sasquatchchronicles.com/ sc-ep916-the-butter-street-monster /

Sun, December 25, 2022

SC EP:915 Why Is That Guy Running?

Drew writes "I had an encounter with a Sasquatch 6 years ago in the Navy while on leave back home in Arkansas duck hunting. Visual sighting then what I assume was the animal in the woods about 2 hours later while hunting. I remember the encounter vividly and it could have only been two things a large full grown naked African American male or a Sasquatch . I was not a “Sasquatch” hardcore believer previous to this but after the encounter I spent weeks racking my brain to come to the conclusion that the most likely case was that it HAD to be a Sasquatch.” Spoke to the witness and he said “I saw what I thought was a guy running across this open field. I was going to my area where I duck hunt. I stopped the truck and sat there watching this “guy” and I was shocked how fast he was running. There are large ditches in this area and he ran up and down those ditches like it was nothing. I thought it was weird but I thought it was just some guy. I got to the area where I duck hunt and I could not stop thinking about what I saw. Whatever I saw must have followed me there. It still bothers me.”

Sat, December 24, 2022

SC EP:914 Lance Corporal Shoots Sasquatch

John writes "I served as a US Marine from 1999 – 2003. While I was in I was stationed at Kings Bay Naval Sub Base in southern Georgia. I was part of a CQB (close quarter battle) team and was a DM (designated marksman). As a DM I carried a M40A3 (308) and a M9 (9mm pistol). While serving at Kings Bay, I was called into my Platoon Commanders office prior to my team going to the LA (limited area). My Platoon Commander informed me that there were reports coming from lake D (a lake on base approximately 400 yards from the LA) of a wild animal being aggressive towards campers around the area. He asked me if I had a tree stand and ordered me to go to Lake D instead of the LA. He told me a DM from team 2 would take my spot in the LA. He said I was to locate, close, and destroy the animal and not to come back until I did. I ran back to my house and grabbed the necessary supplies, my hooch, tree stand, food, and water and headed to the north east side of Lake D. I had fished this lake several times and knew of a game trail closest to the LA that butted up to swamp land and the Saint Mary’s river. I arrived around 0900hrs and set up camp.   Read the full report at https://sasquatchchronicles.com/upcoming-show-lance-corporal-shoots-sasquatch/

Fri, December 16, 2022

SC EP:912 The Appalachian Trail Encounter

Alex will be a guest on an upcoming show. In 2006 he was hiking down the Appalachian Trail. Alex said “I thought some serial killer was following me. He matched me step for step. I stopped on the trail and caught sight of someone or something in wearing a black hoodie. I thought it was a person. I kept moving down the trail and that’s when the rocks started whizzing past my head. I started running and this thing gave chase. It was knocking over small tree’s, it sounded like a bull dozer. I will also be speaking to David. In 2009 David was returning from a funeral when a large creature stepped in front of his vehicle. David said "The driver coming in the opposite lane stopped and this thing went straight up a mountain side. I didn't know what it was but it looked like a man, a big man walking across the road.

Sat, December 10, 2022

SC EP:910 A Pissed Off Monkey With A Grudge

Lee writes "I’m reaching out because this past September my son and I had a run in with what we believe were multiple Sasquatch while kayaking the Lower Buffalo River, wilderness section. We were on day 2 of our trip and we were specifically there to fish for smallmouth bass. It was around 4pm when we went through a narrow section and around an obstruction and all hell broke loose. This thing was at the rivers edge when it bolted through the woods like a bulldozer. The crazy thing about it is that it sounded like a pissed off monkey as it ran tearing through the woods. We went a little over 2 River miles and made camp on a narrow gravel bar. While we were setting up camp we heard a tree knock across the River from us. We joked about it being Bigfoot and just kept on with setting up camp. After camp was established I broke out my weather radio to check our regional forecast for the next day due to a high percentage of rain in our area. After about 20 minutes of listening to several regional forecasts I cut the radio off. Right after that we heard a yell come off the ridge from us close to the tree knock location. Well from that point until 4am all hell broke loose. We experienced rocks being thrown off the bluff into the river, more tree knocks, the pissed off monkey sounds multiple times, deep chatter, a log being snapped into, and a freaky sound that was like something singing. We had to set up a lighted perimeter and we pulled a cot out of one of the tents and set it up by the fire. We set up a 2 hour fire watch shift where someone would be awake the entire time. When the log snapped just inside the tree line behind us it was around 3:30 am. We were both awake and we decided to break down camp to show that we had intentions of leaving. Everything ended at that point and we were in our kayaks at first light. As soon as we were getting into our kayaks the last rock came flying of the ridge clipping trees on the way down and hit the river. We were done and got off the river that day. The worst thing about it all was we were on a section of the river we’ve never been on so we weren’t able to run it in the middle of the night. We were stuck between the river and the woods on a narrow gravel bar. We literally had no where to go. I truly believe if we would have done one thing wrong we wouldn’t be here today. There was nothing friendly about that night and it seemed the pissed off monkey was extremely upset that we surprised him and held a grudge. After returning home I contacted a Ranger friend of mine that put me in contact with a Ranger stationed on the Buffalo River. That was an extremely interesting conversation. I want to let people know there is definitely something on that river and my whole purpose reaching out to the Ranger was for safety reasons. I didn’t want to read about a family getting hurt on that section of the river and me not say anything."

Sat, December 03, 2022

SC EP:908 The Coon Hunter And The Devil

Happy Holidays! Tonight I will be speaking to Joe. Joe is from central Texas and 34 years ago he was hunting and came upon a creature with red eyes. Joe said "I thought I ran into the devil." We will also be speaking to Ben. Ben had an encounter in New Hampshire. Ben said "I thought it was a guy dressed all in black but he was big and he had this ridiculously long arms.

Sat, November 19, 2022

SC EP:905 Bigfoot Of The Rockies

Tonight I will be speaking to Jason Frank. Jason had his world turned upside in 2007 while out turkey hunting. Jason and his wife found tracks they could not place with any animal that is known to science. He later became friends with members of the BFRO. His friends would take him to areas that are known for encounters. Jason writes "I was born and raised in Western Colorado. While Colorado has always been my home, my father’s career as a gold miner required that the family follow the work and therefore we lived in North Central California, all over Colorado, and Moab Utah where my father worked at a uranium mine during the Cold War, before Moab was the tourist destination it is now. I was raised hunting, fishing, hiking, and all things outdoors in a family that has generations of outdoorsman and women, cowboys, miners, farmers and explorers. As an adult, I joined the U.S. Army in the early 1990’s and served as an Airborne Infantryman in the 82nd Airborne Division based in Ft Bragg North Carolina and a tour in Sinai Egypt. In 1993 while in Sinai Egypt, I was stricken with a serious and mysterious autoimmune disease that severely impacts my life to this day." Jason wrote a book, “Hairys” True ongoing stories of Sasquatch in the Rockies. The book is available at https://bigfootoftherockies.com/ Also check out his YouTube channel " Bigfoot of the Rockies Outdoor Adventures ."

Fri, November 11, 2022

SC EP:903 The Kentucky Massacre

Tonight I will be speaking with investigator David Eller for a discussion of his findings in Tennessee. David looked into the Kentucky Massacre and what he found convinced him the attack was not done by a known predator.

Fri, November 04, 2022

SC EP:901 The New Hampshire Incident

Andrew writes "Hey Wes, wanted to reach out to you about a situation I found myself in this morning about 3 am eastern time. I live in the south western part of New Hampshire and last night/ this morning we walked into the woods to a spot I wanted to show him. On our way out to this location which is about a half mile up a rail trail along side a big pond, we made sure to be noisy to alert any black bear that may be around. We made it to the spot which turns into a peninsula surrounded by water. We made sure there were no animals or anything in this little peninsula and walked in. We were quickly closed in by two things that sounded to be bipedal and heavy footed. We had a very bad feeling so we loudly yelled “ okay we are leaving”. As we approached the rail trail, the sound of those two things on either side of us run across the trail into the woods across the way. We made it to the trail and walked back toward the car but this whole time, we could hear one of them walking along side us in the tree line. This is where it gets even more strange. Two doe about 100 feet ahead of us hop out of the woods and wait for us on the trail and walked out with us as this thing was still along side us."

Fri, October 28, 2022

SC EP:899 Creature On The Farm

Tonight I will be speaking to Steve. Steve is from Kentucky and he had an encounter when he was 13. Steve and a friend decided to camp on the property when something large and stunk kept saying "Ike." I will also be speaking to Tristian is from from Missouri and he shot "something" on his property. Tristian said "The shoulders had to have been 5 feet across. It was on all four the whole time and it ran off screaming and roaring."   Steve has a podcast called "News Worthy??" check it out here: https://slindsey10822.podbean.com/

Fri, October 21, 2022

SC EP:897 “Movement up the hill!”

Ric writes “I am a 22-year Army Veteran. It was the greatest joy in my life being a soldier next to being a father of two. At that time, my MOS was 11B (Infantry) and my specialty was Infantry Scout. I attended One Station Unit Training (OSUT) at Ft Benning, GA, where I was taught the skills necessary to be an effective scout. I did deploy to Desert Shield/Desert Storm, Bosnia, Kosovo, OEF, and OIF. In my heart, I know I served with integrity and honor. So it makes it a bit difficult for what I am about to tell you, but on the eyes and souls of my children it’s the Gods honest truth.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep897-movement-up-the-hill/  

Fri, October 14, 2022

SC EP:895 The Creature On Grandpa's Property

I am currently trying to resolve the log in issues with the app. I know there was about 10% of the members that kept getting errors with the app. You might have issues logging into the website till Sunday. I apologize for the inconvenience but I want the app to run like a well oiled machine. This is also why you have not seen any new blogs because of the transfer of servers. Tonight I will be speaking to Kody writes "I hope that you’re doing well; I had come across your podcast while listening to and researching to find the answer to the phenomenon that we all call Bigfoot… That being said, I had a run in with a creature that has me questioning everything that I’ve ever known in the woods. I’m an avid outdoorsman and have fished and hunted my entire life. Although being born and residing in Texas, I grew up in Southeastern Oklahoma, hunting the mountains with my dad, uncle, brother and grandpa. The majority of my extended family still lives in a small area in south east Oklahoma so we normally go up a couple of times a year during the holidays to see them. Which in my case being an avid outdoorsman gives me the opportunity to deer hunt. I love being in the outdoors and had aspirations to be a wildlife biologist, but was turned towards a business degree when I was afforded the opportunity to play football in college. Every waking moment when I was out of class or practice I would be headed off to hunt of fish. 2008- Onto my story, I was redshirted due to a football injury in college and had time off between school and football practice in Texas. I called my best friend to go make a trip up to my grandads in Oklahoma just in time for the opening weekend of Turkey season (April/ May timeframe). We had a cold front move in the day before season had opened, which in turn shut down the turkey gobbling and activity. It was early afternoon and we both split up to different sides of the ranch in hopes of roosting a gobbler for the following day. I traveled up a canyon with hopes to travel up to the top of the ridge and get some higher ground to at least be able to roost one before it got dark. I jumped a creature (up out of its bed I’m assuming) at very close range (10ft away from me) that brought on a range of emotions and things that I cannot explain and have not discussed with anyone outside of my family and a couple of my very close friends. After the whirlwind of events during and after this encounter, years of strange things happening while I was hunting in the woods began to add up. I am familiar with every animal big and small native to North America and the creature that I ran into was like none that I’ve ever seen in my entire life or care to see again. I’m 6’7” and this thing dwarfed me and made me lock up like a baby. I’d like to discuss in detail if you have some time in the near future."

Sun, October 09, 2022

SC EP:894 I Was Being Stalked

John writes “January of 2017 I moved to Pikeville, Eastern Kentucky. The apartment complex I moved into was an old abandoned coal mine holler that had been converted which had an old coal road that went up a mountain and then swing around it with acre’s of woods. Well, whenever Id sit in the picnic area to have a cigarette id notice around 10+ at night this howling out in the nearby hills which now i can say sounded almost identical to the Ohio Sounds. I’d hear one howl and then maybe 30 seconds later there’d be another one from another hill that was maybe a mile or so away, and then I’d hear another, and another, and you could listen to these call and responses for hours without end. Well by April I was trying to get back into shape and I love to hike so I decided I’d get up around 6 am and hike up that coal road and back. As I’m hiking up and it got darker and darker up that road I noticed this strange bird whistling at me. It was strange because of how loud it was, and I mean the pitch was just so loud and I thought to myself, “that’s a big damn bird!” And I whistled back. Wes, my grandpa was a Green Beret in Vietnam who partly helped raise me, and I’ve been in the woods of Illinois and Wisconsin my whole life and never encountered much that was weird, although my Grandpa did and told me stories here and there, but I wasn’t afraid of much. Well, I’m hiking up and not only is that whistling getting closer, and I mean close to where it was like ten feet from me in the treeline of woods. I turned on the flash light on my phone and couldn’t see anything it was so dense. But then I noticed this “bird” was keeping pace with me. Then small pebbles started landing in front of me as I walked down. At first I thought it was just loose rock sliding down, but then it became apparent that something was tossing them right at my feet. At this point I’m about 300 feet up this old road in the pitch dark. So, I gently tossed one back, and then a big one, maybe 1/2 pound rock flung right at my feet. I froze man! Now, I gently yelled out, “is someone out there?” And that bird whistling started up even louder than it had before! Idk what overcame me, but I started belting out the St. Michael prayer in Latin and then the Hail Mary pretty audibly, and not wanting to turn back continued up that road. All of this whistling, keeping pace, and Pebble tossing just amped up as I was coming to a bend in the road that turned with the mountain. Idk what it was, but as I reach it with rosary in hand I got this bad bad feeling like something is really wrong here, and I spoke aloud and said, “idk what ya are, but im just walking here…” And the Pebble tossing got more intense and I could now hear “things” trudging through the wood at paces that I knew werent people. So I turned around and calmly began to go home. I thought that this could be bear or well hell a damn bigfoot. How loud the trudging was, combined with the whistling, and Pebble tossing I wanted to r

Fri, September 30, 2022

SC EP:891 Sasquatch Encounter Brigade

Jonny will be joining me tonight from Georgia. Jonny never gave Sasquatch another thought. He had a strange experience on his property with strange lights. Shortly after the lights showed up, Sasquatch showed up. Jonny started a YouTube Channel where he post his evidence. The channel is called The Sasquatch Encounter Brigade. Check it out here: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCLtRbSsqqwOzl_Vb_-bbKzQ/featured

Sun, September 25, 2022

SC EP:890 Somebody Save Me

Tonight I will be speaking to Casey who grew up on a ranch in Humboldt County, CA. Casey and his family have seen the creature on a few occasions. Casey said "A friend and I decided to camp next to the river on the property and something walked across the river and was coming to their tent.   Show Notes: https://sasquatchchronicles.com/ sc-ep890-somebody-save-me /

Fri, September 16, 2022

SC EP:887 Heroes Are Remembered But Legends Never Die

Until we meet again my friend    

Sun, September 04, 2022

SC EP: 886 Something Out Of A Nightmare

Next week I will be traveling but I am going to pack my equipment and do some interviews. I am also going to try to do some video production. I am packing up for PhenomeCon. If you are going to be in Vernal Utah next week stop by and say hi. Tonight I will be posting a rewind one of my favorites. Something Out Of A Nightmare Bill writes “I was 15 it was second day of buck season. It was around 7am. It was snowing so the sun wasnt out full like usual. I heard what sounded to me like a damn bull running through the thickets. There was a deer run just next to it. My stand was about 25-30 yards from where the deer run shot through the thickets. I had clear shots all around. Our stands were built 360 around two giant oak trees. Anyway I was seriously waiting to see a damn brama bull come plowing through this scrub. So I sat on the bench up there and figured whatever it is my chance of getting a buck were gone for next few hours. So I leaned back against the tree and put my 30.06 across my lap. My dad insisted we always loaded heavy with hollow points. My dad reloaded all out ammo. I’m not sure what grain he used in the shells. But I know you couldn’t buy them with that much grain powder in them. Anyway. All sudden everything just goes silent. You know that Erie silence you hear when it is snowing. Like the snow absorbers all sound. No more birds, squirrels, nothing there was no sound. Lime mother nature hit the mute button. Then I saw movement. It was about 6 doe trying to sneak by. When they got near the thicket my jaw dropped. These doe jumped straight up in the air! And there legs were running in mid air as well. 4 doe sprinted away when the hoofs hit the ground. But what exploded out of the thorny thicket was these two massive BFs they were on top of these does in milliseconds grabbed them by the throats and snapped the does necks as if they were breaking twigs! These monsters were both reddish brown. Their faces were something out of nightmares. I froze. Did not move a muscle. I just watch as they threw these does probably about 150 pounds each over there should like I would have my book bag from school. And then they walked right under my stand. And stopped. Then what happened next it was all I could do not to piss myself. From right under me came this Unholy roar. That seemed to go on forever. The tree stand was vibrating from the sound waves. Then when the roast stopped, I heard the other go like humph!! And then they walked away with their prize over there shoulder. As they walked I watched them and it was if the trees swallowed them up and they were gone. Next I heard running towards my stand, but it wasnt heavy. It was my dad. He ran to me when he heard the roar. He was running towards me with the intent to shoot anything to save me. My dad did three tours in Vietnam. He was running as if he was going into battle. I didnt recognize it when I was 15, but after my training in the Navy. I was a Navy Corpsm

Fri, August 26, 2022

SC EP:883 The Spider Crawl

Tonight I will be speaking to John. John writes “I am a Registered Nurse at the hospital here in town. My encounter happened on approximately November 17, 2020. As Covid was in full swing many of us had to take our turns working on the Covid unit. My home unit had high risk patients so I was being swabbed twice a week to try and prevent Covid from coming onto that floor. Prior to leaving work on Tuesday morning, the 17th, I was swabbed for Covid prior to going home with the plan to come back to work that evening at 7 PM. As I was ready to leave for work that evening I received a phone call from the hospital. I was told I could not come to work because my Covid swab from that morning came back positive and I would need to quarantine for the next 7 days. My problem was that my Father-in-law, who would be considered high risk if he contracted the virus, was staying at our home during that time. My wife and he were not in the house when I found out I had the virus so I formulated a plan and called her. The plan was that I would get out of the house and go quarantine at our cabin at Rough River Lake, KY. She brought my Father-in-law home and met me in the parking lot at the grocery store. I waited out in the parking lot in my pickup while she went in and bought enough groceries to last me during my quarantine and came out to my pickup and she put the groceries in my tool box so we had no contact. The next morning, my wife and Father-in-law went and got tested and were negative- thank goodness because I would have been the one to have given it to them and I did not want to have harmed them. The Drive from Owensboro to the lake was about 56 miles and it was really dark that night. I remember seeing only a sliver of the moon earlier, but by 9 pm or so when I made my drive it was just really dark with no moonlight that I could see. On the way up to the lake I had the radio off (it is usually on) as I was deep in thought about the whole situation. As I drove on I came to realize that my biggest fear would be laid to rest one way or the other in the morning when my wife and Father-in-law would be tested for the virus. I then thought about how I could actually make the most of the quarantine by calling people I hadn’t spoken to in a while and working on my book which I was working on at the time and has been published since. The route I take to the lake once I get through Owensboro is Highway 54 east for roughly 25 miles. When I got through the small town of Fordsville, I turned left to go North on 261. This is an 11 mile stretch to get to a junction called McQuady where I would turn right on 105 south to take the rest of the way to the lake. Ten miles in on the aforementioned 11 mile stretch is where I had my encounter. I had been deep in thought coming through the dark, wooded area. I came to an area that had a row of trees along the road to the left coming off a ravine. When I passed the end of that there was a second ravine with t

Sun, August 21, 2022

SC EP:882 Beasts of the World

Andy writes “Beasts of the World is a seven-part series, which seeks to investigate the histories, evidence, and common theories surrounding the numerous cryptid creatures that have been reported around the globe. In Volume 1. – Hairy Humanoids, we examine the diverse collection of hairy, bipedal, man-like monsters that are believed to inhabit the world’s remote and lonely regions and ask the question – do they represent a single species, or, could there be other lesser-known varieties of Wildmen, yet to be revealed? This book seeks to classify some of these distinct kinds and proposes a separation (even when two or more ‘types’ or ‘species’, appear to be sharing a similar geographic area) based upon key physiological and behavioural differences. And so, we find that the Man-Ape – Bigfoot of the Pacific Northwest, is something quite different to the Wildman – Almasti, of the Caucuses Mountains; and that the Relict Ape – known as the Yeti, is more akin to the Florida Skunk Ape, than the Chinese Yeren… Are these mysterious monsters surviving Gigantopithecus, extant Neanderthals, undiscovered apes, hidden tribes, or simply folklore and fable, repackaged for the modern world? Join me, as I go in search of these Hairy Humanoids and the many yet to be discovered Beasts of the World.”   Check out the book here

Sun, August 14, 2022

SC EP:880 Damn Dirty Yahoo’s

https://sasquatchchronicles.com/i-shot-one-out-there-over-40-years-ago/

Fri, August 05, 2022

SC EP:877 This Thing Bent Down Over My Tent

A listener writes “I am a Tribal member with the Hoopa Valley Tribe and grew up here all my life, my homes about 20 miles from where the Patterson film was shot at Bluff Creek, during the summer of 2018 me a friend and her family decided to go camping at this little campsite off the mountain road of Bald hill.” Spoke to the witness he said his grandmother was a medicine woman and had warned him not to go into this area after dark. The witness will be sharing the Hoopa Valley Tribe’s beliefs on these creatures. He also discusses the canine creature known as Dogman but they have a different name for it.

Fri, July 29, 2022

SC EP:875 The Kern River Monster

Nate writes "We decided to go night fishing for catfish in the Kern River canyon because it was too hot during the day. I decided not to go too deep into the canyon but to the first or second campground off the 178hwy. We arrived to lower richbar around 12:30am just after midnight. All three of us were armed, just for protection like we always do. Haul our fishing gear and started fishing with chicken liver as bait. By 1:30am we caught at least 6 catfish in a stringer. We were happy that we didn’t really had to use the flashlight since the moon was out. As we were talking, we heard this roar. Roar so loud that we felt instant fear as it vibrate through our chest. I have heard many animals nothing like this. Then we all noticed across the river by a tree, this thing stood up, all black, tall 9-10ft, muscular. We all froze. It proceeded to push the tree next to it into the river. The tree snapped and echo throughout the canyon. I grabbed my knife and cut my fishing line. My friend and brother also in a hurry brought their poles to cut our lines. As I’m finishing up with that, it jumped into the river and was swimming (more like walking through the water) towards us. At that moment, I drop the poles, pulled out my gun, and keys. Told the guys to run to the car. Understand that this river, Kern River, have killed many people, trying to swim across or drowned. We all ran to the car with left our poles, the fish and stringer, and tackle box. Running in fear to the Lexus and drove off. I must’ve been going 70mph. After a couple miles we came out of the canyons towards Bakersfield, I slowed down, and utter the first words. Wtf was that? We were in shock but asking that it snap the guys back. My friend said the .45 wouldn’t do a thing to it. We laugh but we’re all still in shock, how big it was, how it was swimming through those rapids, like it was in a indoor swimming pool. Like the river current wasn’t an obstacle to get across. It shook all of us. Let me know if you like to hear the second story.”

Tue, July 19, 2022

SC EP:873 I Thought I Shot A Man

David said "In 1981 I was in North Louisiana and I came across this creature. He came from around a tree that was about 6 feet from me and we stared at each other. I wasn’t sure what it was but I could tell by his facial expressions he was mad and working himself up to attack me. I shot it and I know it was a lung shot. I could describe every detail about him. This has weighed on me for the last 40 years, I have only told one person about it. It bothers me that I shot but from the way it was acting I thought it was him or me.”

Fri, July 15, 2022

SC EP:871 Strange Creature At Grandma's House

Tonight I will be speaking with Chris. Chris will be sharing with us his families experiences back in the 70's in Kentucky. Chris said "I don't think anyone knew what it was, it was large and hairy and walked around like a man but it wasn't a man." The Smithsonian Institution makes a surprise appearance in this families encounter.    

Sat, July 09, 2022

SC EP:869 Strange Man In A Ghillie Suit

In 1999 Bo and his father were hunting in South Carolina. Bo said “I was in my tree stand and at first I thought it was a bear but it did not walk like a bear it walked like a man. Than I thought it must be a huge man in a ghillie suit. I watched him take his foot and scratch his calf just like a man would. When it saw me it took off so fast. I don’t even know how to describe it. It was like on a zipline. It was so smooth and fast.” Here is the link for Phenomecon . The event is in September, stop by and say hi.  

Sat, July 02, 2022

SC EP:867 Encounter On The Mogollon Rim

Tonight I will be speaking with Aaron. Aaron will be sharing with us an encounter he had almost 30 years ago with his brother in Arkansas. We will also be speaking with Dan. Below is Dan's account.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep867-encounter-on-the-mogollon-rim/    

Sun, June 26, 2022

SC EP:866 A Little Gravel In Your Travel

Tomorrow night I will be speaking with Roslyn who is from Georgia. She will be discussing her encounter near her home. I will also be speaking to Evan. In the fall of 2013, Evan was driving north on I-49 in South Louisiana.

Mon, June 20, 2022

AREA 51: Former Counterintelligence Officer

I wanted to share this presentation in a podcast format. Sometimes when you are searching for answers it is important to look at other topics or genres. If this topic interests you, take a listen. Richard Doty’s presentation centers on his assignment as a counterintelligence officer at Area 51. He will disclose never before publicly released incidents involving UFOs/UAPs and extraterrestrial contact and research projects.

Sun, June 19, 2022

SC EP:864 The Chewy Road Incident

Tonight I will be speaking with Miranda, Jeanette and Carol. The family is from Oklahoma and they will be sharing their encounters from their time on this property.

Sat, June 11, 2022

SC EP:861 What Did I Just See?

Justin writes "In 1991 and we moved back to Ohio. It was a your typical warm night in August sometime. The corn was fully grown. Me, my cousin and her friend were out riding in my 66 Chevelle. We started down the hill on county road 1281. The road dips into a shallow valley where Buck Creek runs through it. And crosses and set of railroad tracks before heading up the other side. I crossed the tracks and started up the other side. As I crested the top I noticed eye shine. Not yellow like racoon or like deer. This was different and had my attention. As I got closer I noticed a dark shape in the bushes. This is a gravel road. And I was only doing around 15 mph. These eyes where a lime green in the headlights.

Fri, June 03, 2022

SC EP:859 I Thought They Were People

Tonight I interview Mike from CA. Back in 1975 he encountered these creatures. Mike also discusses a UFO encounter 20 years later. Check it out at https://sasquatchchronicles.com/ sc-ep859-i-thoug…they-were-people /

Mon, May 30, 2022

SC EP:858 Paralyzed With Fear

Tonight I will be speaking to Matt and Eugene. In 1985 Matt and a friend were hiking in California. Matt said "I thought they were hikers, the man was really tall. As we got closer to where we first saw them I realized they were not hikers, whatever it was one was male and the smaller one was female."   Eugene grew up hunting and fishing his whole life. Eugene said "I live out in the middle of nowhere. I have always loved the outdoors and I hunt to feed my family." Eugene first sighting happened in 2014 while fishing with his son.

Sun, May 22, 2022

SC EP:856 Alaskan Killer Bigfoot

Jeff Davis has a BS in Anthropology and an MA in Archaeology. He lived in England for nearly a year, while working on his Master’s Degree on the Vikings in Greenland. He also worked for several years as a field archaeologist in the Pacific Northwest. Jeff spent many years in the U.S. military, serving in Italy, South Korea, Japan, Bosnia and Afghanistan in a number of positions, ranging from Infantryman to military historian, to putting on puppet shows at orphanages. Jeff has written several books on military history, ghosts, mythology, and archaeology. His best selling books were Weird Washington and Weird Oregon. Topics To Be Covered: Kennewick Man The Solutrean Hypothesis (Origins of the Clovis People) Alaskan Killer Bigfoot Paisley Cave Weird Oregon: Your Travel Guide to Oregon's Local Legends and Best Kept Secrets Weird Washington: Your Travel Guide to Washington's Local Legends and Best Kept Secrets   https://www.ghostsandcritters.com/main.html

Fri, May 13, 2022

SC EP:853 It Ran Past Me

Spoke to Brandon and he grew up in Georgia. Brandon talks about an encounter he had when he was 13 years old. This was not the last incident.   Check out Phenomecon 2022: https://www.strideevents.com/phenomecon/event-information

Fri, May 06, 2022

SC EP:851 The Runaways

Phil will be joining me tonight and over 20 years ago he was a runaway teenager. He lived in the Pine Barrens for some time. One night Phil and his friend had an aggressive encounter with a creature he had never seen before. I will also be speaking to Jeanette. Over 30 years ago Jeanette and her boyfriend were fishing at a campground when they saw this huge creature stand up and walk away. Jeanette said "It was not a bear and it was not a man, I did not know what it was."

Mon, May 02, 2022

SC EP:850 The Desolate Highway

Tonight I will be speaking to Kyle. Kyle had a very recent encounter in PA. He is a long haul truck driver and had a very strange experience. Here is the full encounter  https://sasquatchchronicles.com/tonights-show-the-desolate-highway/ I will also be speaking to Timothy Renner from the Strange Familiars podcast to discuss his new book The Witch Cloud: The Haunted Bridges of Gettysburg, Pennsylvania. It is available on Amazon and on  https://www.strangefamiliars.com/ At the beginning of the show I played a clip from the Paranormal Portal podcast I was on. Here is the link https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_JxZxm4d2rM  

Fri, April 22, 2022

SC EP:847 Encounter In Connecticut On Family Property

A listener writes "I recently came across your podcast on Spotify and figured I would reach out to you. A few years ago I had two brief sightings and heard an odd vocalizations. At my home in CT. At the time I reached out to the BFRO and reported them. Eventually after years it was posted on their site as a class A sighting but after trying to get back in touch with them it's been radio silence. I love your show and have a few encounters I'd be like to share!. Let me know if you are interested in some more info!"

Fri, April 15, 2022

SC EP:845 Correlations Or Coincidences Part Two

Rick returns for part two as we deep dive into Sasquatch, UFO’s and the Paranormal. Timothy Renner from Strange Familiars Podcast joins the discussion. Are there correlations or coincidences? Rick writes “I’m a regular listener to your podcast and find it very informative. On one of your recent shows, I believe you mentioned getting a Ufologist, Paranormal Researcher, and Cryptid Investigator together in order to compare notes on the potential similarities/ connections within all three fields. During my tenure with MUFON, I investigated many sightings to include the abduction phenomenon. I found that many of those cases had elements of the paranormal associated with them, which intrigued me. I then began investigating the paranormal with the Center for Paranormal Research and Investigation (CPRI), also in Virginia. I’ve investigated many cases. Some involved negative entities or the “demonic”. One of these cases was featured on an episode of “A Haunting” entitled “Mark of Evil”. That was a rather serious/ horrific case that changed my life dramatically. I’m still with that organization. However, my wife and I also started the Virginia chapter of the North American Dogman Project (NADP). We’ve been investigating Dogman/ cryptid cases for the past five years. During my research, I’ve seen some cases that have “crossover elements” to them.”

Mon, April 11, 2022

SC EP:844 Retired Detective And Former MUFON Director

The listener writes "I’m a regular listener to your podcast and find it very informative. On one of your recent shows, I believe you mentioned getting a Ufologist, Paranormal Researcher, and Cryptid Investigator together in order to compare notes on the potential similarities/ connections within all three fields. During my tenure with MUFON, I investigated many sightings to include the abduction phenomenon. I found that many of those cases had elements of the paranormal associated with them, which intrigued me. I then began investigating the paranormal with the Center for Paranormal Research and Investigation (CPRI), also in Virginia. I’ve investigated many cases. Some involved negative entities or the “demonic”. One of these cases was featured on an episode of “A Haunting” entitled “Mark of Evil”. That was a rather serious/ horrific case that changed my life dramatically.

Mon, April 04, 2022

SC EP:842 Seeing Is Believing

Will writes "A childhood friend and I were scouting places to conceal a turkey blind in a very inaccessible location in northwest Alabama. Having taken a 4 wheel drive in, then unloading 4 wheelers, and then again having to abandon those to walk where we wanted to be gives you an idea how deep we decided to go. Approximately 2 miles in on foot a large rock landed directly between my friend and I. We both looked at each other thinking the same thing, someone is messing with us. However the we also thought the other unnerving thing, no one knows we’re here and no one is anywhere close. Approximately 30 minutes later and about another mile in I caught the second rock in mid air out of my periphery before it hit. I immediately turned my head in the direction I thought it came and there that big bastard was. Only 70-80 feet away, no more than 30 yards."

Sun, March 20, 2022

SC EP:839 I Thought I Shot A Man

With my moms passing yesterday I will be playing a rewind from episode 820. One of my favorite witnesses. SC EP:820 I Thought I Shot A Man Spoke to the eyewitness and he said “In 1981 I was in North Louisiana and I came across this creature. He came from around a tree that was about 6 feet from me and we stared at each other. I wasn’t sure what it was but I could tell by his facial expressions he was mad and working himself up to attack me. I shot it and I know it was a lung shot. I could describe every detail about him. This has weighed on me for the last 40 years, I have only told one person about it. It bothers me that I shot but from the way it was acting I thought it was him or me.”

Sat, March 12, 2022

SC EP:836 Sounds With Jim Sherman

Jim Sherman is a High School Teacher who searches for Sasquatch. Jim says “I had an experience when I was camping with my father. I was terrified of being out in the woods alone after dark. I started to really investigate the subject of Sasquatch. Jim has captured some of the best Sasquatch audio. I will be playing some of Jim’s audio. We will discuss capturing the audio and Jim’s insight on this subject. Subscribe to Jim's YouTube channel: https://www.youtube.com/c/LordCryptid  

Mon, March 07, 2022

SC EP:835 What Are We Chasing?

Dianne writes "As it came closer it stopped right behind the wood line. I could see the massiveness of this creature. It had to be over 9' tall and shoulders 4' across. I could only see parts of it. It seemed to know it was obscured by the trees. I could see the torso area of shiny black hair. At that point I lost my nerve to keep looking and frankly if I would have seen it's face I probably would have had a heart attack. My body went into what I've coined LIQUID TERROR. My insides felt like jello. I decided to pretend everything was just ok and with shaking hands I started beading again. It actually helped me calm down but IT WOULDN'T LEAVE. I thought if I ignore it it will go away. No such luck."

Sat, February 26, 2022

SC EP:832 Its Face Was A Man's Face

Tonight I will be speaking to Gabriel who is from California where his encounter happened. This took place 32 years ago. Gabriel and his friends had a run in with a creature but not before finding something strange. Here is the full report: https://sasquatchchronicles.com/its-face-was-a-mans-face/

Sat, February 19, 2022

SC EP:830 U.S. Marine And The Creature

James writes “Around 2006 I was about 16 and I had a girlfriend that lives about 2 miles away from me in ft. Drum which is a very small town puts of okeechobee." James describes running into a creature. Mike will also be coming on and sharing an encounter from MI in 1981.

Sat, February 12, 2022

SC EP:828 The Squatch Watchers

Tonight I am joined by the Squatch Watchers. David, Taylor and Tate will be sharing their experiences on a property they have been investigating in North Carolina. Check out their YouTube Channel here .

Mon, February 07, 2022

SC EP:827 Put One In The Chamber

*Due to a technical issues and some podcast player not playing the show, I am uploading this again.   My guest is Josh. Josh comes from a military family. He will be sharing his Sasquatch encounter with us along with other strange things that happen to him on the military base.

Mon, February 07, 2022

SC EP:827 Put One In The Chamber

My guest is Josh. Josh comes from a military family. He will be sharing his Sasquatch encounter with us along with other strange things that happen to him on the military base.    

Sat, January 29, 2022

SC EP:824 The Face In The Window

Tim writes“My first encounter happened in the state of Vermont. Between Clarendon and Tinmouth. My father was with me. And we was deer hunting. To start from the beginning. My father was a minister and he had started a church in Rutland. We had a family that had started coming on a regular basis. And it was almost rifle season and we didn’t really have a place to go. So in conversation with this family and my father, we got invited to go out to there farm. This would be my first hunt. Like I said, we didn’t really know where to go. But the man told my father that they had deer on there property and if we wanted to go, we were more than welcome to hunt there. I was excited since this would be my first time hunting and my dad was going to let me use my aunt’s old rifle. She was short and the butt of the stock had been cut so she could shoulder it. I had shot it before. And I could shoot it quite well. It was a Winchester model 54 and chambered in a 30-06 caliber. My dad was using a ruger chambered in a 7mm Magnum. We got up early that morning. It was November and cold. We left our house early because dad wanted to get out and get settled in before it got to light out and things had time to get quiet. We got out to the property, found the barbed wire gate and dad got out opened the gate and drove the truck in and closed the gate behind us. There was what we called a two track road that we could drive on. It had grass in the middle of it and we drove a ways in and found a place where we could get the truck off so the man if need be could get by if he chose to come out. Vermont is mountainous and rocky and lots of ridges and ravines. We got out threw on some warm insulated hunting clothes on and loaded up and started walking up and over ridges. Dad as we walked said that the highest ridge would give us the best advantage to see. By the time we reached the ledge of the highest ridge daylight was breaking. Dad pointed out a huge sugar maple that would be good to sit up against and I made my way to it. Dad said that he would go down farther on the ledge and still be within eye sight if I needed him. I cleared the leaves where i was going to sit at up against the trunk of the tree so if I needed to move , I could without any noise. The mountain was still behind me and it was steep so I was expecting deer to feed among the ridges and ravines for acorns. I bunched my knee’s up against my chest so I could use them as a steady rest. It wasn’t long and I could hear something coming down from behind me and it was coming fast. 4 does came full tilt running and ran down the ledge I was sitting on and they never stopped. They ran through some spruce tree’s and was out of sight. It wasn’t long and something else was coming down from behind me and it was coming fast. Now Wes, I noticed just from feeling the ground with the steps it was taking that this wasn’t deer. I literally froze , and didn’t move a muscle. Whatever it was , was behind the

Mon, January 17, 2022

SC EP:823 The Hypnotic Eyes

I will be speaking to Will and he had an encounter while hunting in Alabama. Many years later Will was hiking with his family in TN. Will said "When me and this creature locked eyes I felt like I could not move. We will also be speaking to Emily and George. Emily writes "I believe I had an encounter. I was camping in a van in the Mark Twain national Forrest last month while hunting with my boyfriend and friend.

Sun, January 09, 2022

SC EP:821 Which One Did You See?

Robert writes “I had encounters in the Daniel Boone National Forest in the 90’s. I think it’s still a hotspot but most people won’t talk about it. Most of my encounters were brief except for one. I had a bear walking towards me and one came running down the mountain and actually chased the bear off. I was walking back down a gravel road as my car was broke down. It actually jumped into the road, slid in the gravel before coming to a complete stop. Turned towards me and bluff charged me twice to push me out of the area. It was 7.5 to 8 fat tall, browns oh red with white hair which made me think it was an older one. Right before it turned towards me I could see it looked like it had “road rash” on the back of its left shoulder. You could see it had hair missing as it looked scabbed over. Kind of like the aftermath of sliding in gravel while wearing shorts for us. There are a lot more details about that encounter but too many to type up.”

Fri, December 31, 2021

SC EP:819 Best of Sasquatch Chronicles IV

I was scheduled to take off the week but I wanted to stop by and wish you guys and gals Happy New Year! Be safe out there!

Mon, December 20, 2021

SC EP:818 The Yellow Towel

Tonight I will be speaking to Adam. Adam writes “I had an encounter with a male and female “Bigfoot” in the summer of 2003. It’s very difficult to go into details while writing. But I would love to speak with you personally about what happened.” Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on. The incident took place in 2003 while hiking in the Mark Twain National Forest. The Mark Twain National Forest is a U.S. National Forest located in the southern half of Missouri. We will be also speaking with Estevan and his wife. They had an encounter in Virginia while camping. Merry Christmas Everyone!

Sun, December 12, 2021

SC EP:816 I Saw A Monster

Tonight I will be speaking to Darren and he will be sharing an encounter he had when he was 13 years old. Darren talks about finding a structure in the woods and this monster came from around the structure. Darren and his friends were about 30 feet away from the creature. Darren said "At the time I did not know what it was..."

Mon, December 06, 2021

SC EP:814 Bigfoot Odyssey 168 Hours

Tonight I will be speaking to Kerry Arnold about his documentary called 168 hours. Kerry filmed this week long expedition with 10 people in South Florida. Check out Kerry's channel at: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCsICDPD2PTD27IWbeI9a6hw

Fri, December 03, 2021

SC EP:812 A Higher Call (Holiday Show)

A little Holiday show for everyone. On 20 December 1943, Franz met the B-17 bomber named "Ye Olde Pub" and its pilot Charles "Charlie" Brown for the first time. Franz had shot down two B-17s earlier that day and he soon caught up to a wounded B-17 flown by Charles Brown. Lining up to finish the bomber and shoot it down, he noticed the tail gunner never moved the guns. Upon further inspection of the airplane, he saw through large holes in the fuselage a frantic crew trying to save the lives of their fellow airmen. Franz is quoted as saying "and for me it would have been the same as shooting at a parachute", in reference to a statement by his commander and mentor Gustav Rödel; "If I hear of one of you shooting a man in a parachute, I'll shoot you myself!". Stigler motioned to Brown to land his airplane in neutral Sweden because of the extensive damage. However, Brown didn't understand, and decided to keep flying towards England. Stigler escorted the B-17 and its crew to the North Sea coast, protecting it from German anti-aircraft gunners.

Fri, November 26, 2021

Video Message: Happy Holidays

Holiday Thanksgiving message and update for this week!

Mon, November 22, 2021

SC EP:811 The Thermal Camera Incident

Tonight I will be speaking to Greg and Charles. The guys were hiking in the Daniel Boone National Forest at night when they had an encounter with a creature. The men were able to see the creature through Greg's thermal camera. The night did not end there.

Fri, November 12, 2021

SC EP:808 THE ASWANG

Deep in the darkest heart of the Philippines sits a terrifying creature. As night falls it begins the hunt for human blood, stalking its prey in the shadows of your town, neighborhood and even your own home. Its tongue drips in hunger, emitting a tick-tick-ticking noise from the vast darkness. This is the aswang, the most feared creature in Philippine folklore. According to Philippine folklore, an aswang is an evil, shapeshifting creature that shares the grotesque characteristics of werewolves, vampires and ghouls. It has no consistent image or description because its appearance varies per region. People have often characterised them based on hearsay, which is why the term aswang has commonly been used as a catch-all description for most evil creatures that lurk in the night. But sometimes….things are not quite as they appear. “To the superstitious, the Huk battleground was a haunted place filled with ghosts and eerie creatures.” -Air Force Brigadier General Edward G. Lansdale

Sun, November 07, 2021

SC EP:807 The Little Monkey

Tonight I will be speaking to Mark. Over the last 30 years Mark has had two sightings of the creature. Mark is from Nebraska and moved to Colorado. He spent most of his life as a hunter. One of the encounters that Mark had was with a smaller creature.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/ sc-ep807-the-little-monkey /

Fri, October 29, 2021

SC EP:804 “It’s a Boo La, Boo La!!”

Tonight I will be speaking to two guest. Dylan who was in GA for a visit got into an argument with his girlfriend and decided to take a walk in the woods to clear his head ran into a creature he did not think existed. We will also be speaking to Ed who had an encounter in 1977 while hunting in California.

Mon, October 25, 2021

SC EP:803 Sierra Sasquatch

I will be speaking to Jaime Avalos and he writes "In June of 2006 I would see something that has forced me to question who we are and where we fit in the web of life. If you told me prior to this event that I would be scanning the Sierra Nevada Mountain Range in search of something that science says does not exist, I would of just laughed at you. Now I spend many hours in the wilderness alone, without a gun, food, use of lights or many other creature comforts. Through the years I have thought about the best way to be able to have sustained contact with these indigenous people as well as creating a formula that would help me locate them throughout the seasons. A measureable, repeatable, predictable formula that would work anywhere. A scientific approach. The resulting data has been promising."

Thu, October 14, 2021

SC EP:800 I Am Not Sure What We Saw

In the summer of 2005, I had moved back home. So had my friends Ryan and Kelly. The 3 of us grew up in the same cul de sac with each of our houses being one house apart. Kelly had just finished college and me and Ryan just needed to move home for whatever reason. We were all about 23 or 24 years old. One day, I believe it was in August, we were out playing softball with some friends at the local high school. Kelly’s girlfriend helped couch the team so she had a key to the fields. When we had finished, we were all going to go home, clean up, and then meet back up with everyone at Applebee’s. Since Ryan, Kelly, and I lived in the same cul de sac we had driven together. When we got home, Kelly went to his house, but me and Ryan went to Ryan’s house to have a beer and smoke a cigarette. We’re sitting on his back patio just hanging out when Kelly calls to see if we were ready to head out. We told him we had been chilling having a drink. He came up to join us. (We we’re not drunk or on any drugs during this. We had 1 beer and we’re smoking cigarettes). Ryan’s back yard is where this happened. His back yard has a concrete patio directly out from the kitchen. It’s on ground level. Extending along the back of the house from the patio is a concrete basketball court with a hoop at the far end. His yard is completely fenced off and the gate was closed. The yard itself goes slightly up hill from the patio/basketball court with a shed in the corner of the yard. There are flowers lining the fence. They had been doing yard work so there were various tools around. There was a wheelbarrow lying on its side under the hoop and a shovel leaning against the house near the kitchen door. On the patio was a patio table which is where we were sitting. Kelly sat with his back to the basketball hoop, Ryan was to Kelly’s left, so his right side was to the hoop facing the shed, and I sat to Ryan’s left directly facing the basketball hoop. As we sat there talking, the sun was going down. We didn’t have any lights on except for the light coming out from the kitchen. There was a faint light from that pre dusk just before the sun sets. This is where things start getting weird. So, as we’re sitting there I notice that there is these lights up in the top of the evergreen trees behind the shed. It looked like someone had two flashlights and was moving them in circles next to each other. Those trees are pretty tall. I pointed it out to the other two. It was weird enough to take note of, but we were just like, that’s weird, but whatever. Not weird enough to freak us out or anything. Then, like 2 minutes later, from behind the wheelbarrow crawled this creature. I was facing towards it so I pointed and was like, “What the f*** is that?!?” This creature looked at me with as much surprise as I had. I looked at this thing in the face. Next, it took off running fast up the hill, and it sounded like a horse of a race track. Like it was heavy. It ran hand over feed and

Sat, October 09, 2021

SC EP:798 No Creature, No Deer and No Light

Tonight I will be speaking with Johnathan. Back in 2018 he had a very strange encounter happen to him while driving back to his cabin in Virginia. I have personally heard many accounts like this and I am happy Johnathan decided to come on the show and share it. Johnathan said after the encounter “I am left with no creature, no deer and no light. All I have is confusion. This incident has bothered me ever since.”

Fri, October 01, 2021

SC EP:796 The Stand Off

A listener writes “I’m a private person, a 20 year military combat veteran and have only told this story to two other people. My wife and my cousin.” Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on the show. He said “I bought some property in Oregon and wanted to get away from everyone. I was dealing with PTSD. I was staying in a trailer while I was working on building a home on the property. One night I thought people were messing with my equipment. I armed myself and ran out of the trailer. I was face to face with these creatures. I have NEVER seen anything like this.”

Fri, September 24, 2021

SC EP:794 A Strange Place To Camp

Read Charlie's full encounter here https://sasquatchchronicles.com/ sc-ep794-a-strange-place-to-camp / Check out the Sasquatch Chronicles Shorts on YouTube https://www.youtube.com/c/SasquatchChronicles/playlists  

Sun, September 19, 2021

SC EP:793 Law Enforcement Officer Encounters Sasquatch

Tonight we will be speaking to Dan. Dan is a former law enforcement officer and back in 1995 he had an encounter with a creature while camping on the Oregon Coast.

Sat, September 11, 2021

SC EP:790 We Ran For Our Lives

Mark writes "My first sighting was in October 1st I was out bow hunting with one of my buddies and 20 years later I ran into something else I didn't know what the hell it was for sure what it was and I shot this deer and the tracking string went where it wasn't supposed to go up in the trees and then I start finding part for the dear I don't know man it was crazy." Spoke to Mark and he said "In 1989 my friend and I were walking along the train tracks and we ran into this thing. It wasn't a bear and it was too big to be a man. It started walking towards us."

Wed, September 08, 2021

VideoCast: Mystery At Blind Frog Ranch

This is a VideoCast if the video does not play, download the CastBox . You can also watch the video at https://sasquatchchronicles.com Duane Ollinger has sunk everything he has into hunting for what he believes is a vast fortune of gold on his property. But with each step he takes closer to finding the treasure, the land seems to hold on tighter, stopping him in his tracks. http://blindfrogranchtour.com/      

Sun, September 05, 2021

SC EP:789 I Thought It Was A Large Man

Tonight I will be speaking to Scott. Scott was a small boy in the 70's and he lived in Ohio. Scott describes running into a creature he thought at first it was a large man with a fur coat. We will also be speaking to Jennifer. Jennifer was with her family on vacation in Georgia. They rented a cabin and Jennifer said "At first I was not sure what was going on at night. Something was throwing rocks at the cabin."

Sat, August 28, 2021

SC EP:786 My Father Shot It In Our Front Yard

Wade will be my guest tonight. Wade writes "The childhood experiences with my 5 sisters and 1 brother all older have being horrifying to all of us when we lived in Rainier Oregon. Dad was a pipe fitter and worked on a new nuke plant there. Mom was a stepford wife so to speak. Not long after we moved there odd things happened..no one could explain..starting with the 3 other houses that no one came out at night. Animals disappeared and or twisted and put in trees. Lots of foot prints. The lumberjacks dad hired kept leaving. The well drillers pulled off twice. And then it got way worse. Bangs on the house, broken windows. We think there were 5 for sure....they all looked different and had NO fear of us. This was over a 3 year span. It had a life long no BS effect on the family. I talked to my older family about Rainer and it was way worse than could 10 year old to grasp. I went back there 2 years ago. It continues to this that day. It's hard to piece together so so many things over the years. There were a hell of a lot of stuff people knew back then. And we were warned by the very old couple dad bought the land from."

Thu, August 26, 2021

SC EP:785 Pastor Films Creature [Audio Version)

I noticed the video was not playing on Spotify. Here is an audio version of the show. If you have an Apple phone, It should be in the Apple Podcast Player. if you have an android check out CastBox it is a free podcast player app. You can get it from the Google Play Store. Every Podcast Player plays the video except for Spotify. I hope this helps.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep785-pastor-films-creature/

Mon, August 23, 2021

SC EP:785 Pastor Films Creature

Spoke to the witness who took the video and he has agreed to come on the show. A listener writes “Hey everyone, So, I wanted to share my video with y’all , that I took a few Saturdays ago on 7/24. First of all, I wanted to tell you a little about myself. I’m a pastor of a small country church for the past 15 years and I’m also the lead vocalist for a Christian rock band called: Stained Red. I live in Royse City Texas and The morning of the sighting was very hot and dry and I was basically just outside early in the morning sipping my coffee about to go in my prayer room, when I noticed a couple fields over from my farm something moving very quickly to the North. So, I thank God that I grabbed my phone and began to video this creature. I also noticed that it had a white tail doe on its back. ( I did have my phone on zoom) But notice how quickly it crosses the fence, which I measured at 48”, but no hair to be found , and the ground was to hard and grassy for any foot prints. The grass was 3’ at fence line, but it was still moving very gracefully. I couldn’t get any closer when I was filming because I was already against my fence line to my prayer room. And honestly I was a little scared to go down and look for it, not knowing if it had babies down in trees that it might try to protect. Tell me what you think, your friend IronMan of Stained Red . I would believe that it was about 7.5’ tall easy and very heavy. God bless you all!!!” It will be uploaded to the podcast players shortly.

Thu, August 19, 2021

The Stained Red Encounter

Testing out my new equipment for Chronicles After Dark. I spoke to “Ironman” earlier today and we talked about his video he shot in Texas. The witness is a pastor at his church and was given the nickname Ironman after having so many surgeries. He has agreed to come on the podcast. Here is a preview.

Fri, August 13, 2021

SC EP:782 I Did Not Think It Was Real

Tonight we will be speaking to Patrick who comes to us from Louisiana. Patrick has been hunting his whole life and grew up thinking Sasquatch was nonsense, made up bedtime stories for people to tell their kids. In 2003, he was hunting and was chased out of an area by a female creature. Patrick said “I could not believe what I was seeing.”    

Sat, August 07, 2021

SC EP:780 The Cobble Creek Monster

A listener writes “I had an up close and personal encounter with a big foot back in 1984 when I lived in Massachusetts he was 10 feet or less to my car‘s windshield he was about 8 feet tall hair all over except for the face he had huge round bright red eyes black face and he looked like a gorilla with a round head.” Spoke to the witness and she has agreed to come on the show. She said “It walked up to my windshield and I was eye to eye with this creature. The creature was not aggressive at all. Something strange happened during this face off I still cannot explain.”

Mon, July 26, 2021

SC EP:778 Military Encounters | What Is A Box Witch?

Tonight we will be chatting with Nick who is currently serving in the United States military. He is going to share with us his experience while training at Fort Polk. Nick said “It was a strange night and I wasn’t the only person to experience this thing, whatever it is. I have also seen the lights on Fort Polk. There is a term that is used among solders and we call it the box witch.” The term has nothing to do with a witch but Nick will explain why they call it that. Nick said I’ve started a side project of collecting Soldiers stories, specifically what they’ve experienced with “not normal.” It’s on Instagram @Tales_From_The_Gridsquare.”  

Fri, July 16, 2021

SC EP:775 Sasquatch In Afghanistan

Tonight I will be speaking to Jack. Jack is military veteran and will be sharing an experience he had when he was talking with a Taliban leader about seeing these creatures in Afghanistan. I will also be speaking to George who is also a military veteran. George writes "In 1978, I was in the USAF stationed at March AFB, in Riverside, California. I was raised in the West side of San Antonio, Texas. I was in the Military Police, Security Police while in the AF. I was very close to Yosemite and Sequoia National Parks and I would go to one or the other every chance I got. George shares what happen to him. Check out the full story at: https://sasquatchchronicles.com/ sc-ep775-sasquatch-in-afghanistan /

Mon, July 12, 2021

SC EP:774 I Hit It With My Car

Doug writes "The reason I am emailing you is because a few months ago here in Arkansas I was driving down a two-lane highway just after dark when something that I could have swore was a orangutan with reddish hair came hauling ass up onto the highway from out of the woods and it had a raccoon hanging out of his mouth."

Sat, July 03, 2021

SC EP:771 A Caveman Stole Our Fish

Steve writes"As I said first sighting when I was about 10 years old in East Central Kentucky on a fishing trip with my dad, my dad's best friend and his son who happened to be about my age. Me and the boy had picked out on s'mores over the campfire that we had built on a sandbar in the middle of the river because that's where we were camping. Approximately 3:00 a.m. I woke up with a bad stomach ache (probably from all the s'mores I gorge myself on) and was outside of the tent and stoked the fire back up when about 10 mins later I heard some swishing in the water as if somebody was walking in knee deep water against the current, it came up to within approximately 20 ft of me but did not come onto The Sandbar but stopped short to reach down and grabbed one of the two fish baskets and lifted its head up looked at me as if to say "I'm taking these fish, please and thank you" then walked back downstream with the basket of fish and I had no idea where it went after getting out of site of the fire glow. I got no ill intent from it, I was freaked out but not in a scared way. Told my dad about it when he got up..and he told keep quiet about it until we could be alone and talk openly.. which we did 2 days later. I have had one other siding which was a fleeting glimpse of a Sasquatch running back into the woods from the edge of a field, and have had two or three other weird experiences that later in life I've come to a tribute to Sasquatch experiences."

Sat, June 26, 2021

SC EP:769 Wildlife Biologist Shoots Dogman

Matt writes “Back in 2019 I had an encounter and actually shot what I believe is commonly referred to as the Michigan dogman.” Spoke to the Matt and he works for the government. He said he thought it was a huge wolf. He watched it from a distance and noticed it was stalking him. The witness decided to shoot it. He said “I know I hit it in the head. It shook like it had been hit hard in the head, that’s when the strangest thing happened. It stood up on two legs, like a man. I was in shock.”

Sun, June 20, 2021

SC EP:768 Father's Day Reloaded

Jessie had an encounter with two creatures while hiking with his dog. He said one of the creatures appeared to be female while the other one looked very much like a male. The story doesn't end there.

Mon, June 14, 2021

SC EP:766 Encounter In North Texas

TJ said "In 1979 I was hunting in North Texas. I saw this creature, it was about 50 feet away. It was massive and it was so close I can tell you it was male. The hair on the arms were hanging down about 5 or 6 inches long. The one thing that really stays with me is the red eyes. I took off to get away from the creature and get to my brother and the creature chased me. I was able to get away from it. I told my brother what I saw and he did not believe me. When my brother found the creatures tracks he was shocked. He did see the creature but he did not tell me what he saw until many years later. A good friend of mine lives near me. He has had major problems with these creatures. He never believed in these creatures until he saw them. I would like to discuss what is going on this property"

Sat, June 05, 2021

SC EP:763 Kryder Exploration

Tonight I sit down with Robert Kryder. Robert had an encounter when he was 14 years old. He spent most of his later years working in archaeology and treasure recovery. In 1995 while investigating an area he was looking to do a dig on he filmed a large black figure on a hill watching him. Robert said "For years we had been running into these creatures but it wasn't until years later I started really investigating Sasquatch."   Website https://kryderexploration.com Facebook https://www.facebook.com/groups/KRYDEREXPLORATION/ YouTube https://www.youtube.com/user/kryderexploration  

Sat, May 29, 2021

SC EP:761 The Creature Was Talking

Mike from Mississippi was out hunting when he had a run in with a creature he has never seen before. Mike said "This thing was talking....gibberish but it was talking. I was in shock. I did not really believe in Bigfoot before this." Read the full account at:  https://sasquatchchronicles.com/i-looked-dead-at-this-creature/

Fri, May 21, 2021

SC EP:759 It's Right There!

Pansy will be joining me tonight. She is from Kentucky and writes "I have now seen Sasquatch two times where there is no doubt, and 2 other possible sightings. I'm not crazy and I'm not seeing things! I grew up in the country hunting, fishing, playing paintball and hide-and -seek in the woods, riding 4 wheeler and horses all through the woods. I'm also the daughter of a retired taxidermist, I know what all the animals look like from the inside out, I'm not mistaken on what I have seen."

Fri, May 14, 2021

SC EP:757 The Science Of Sasquatch

John from episode 754 will be returning to the show. John will be sharing his background as a scientist. He spent the last two weeks refreshing himself on Dr. Melba Ketchum's paper. What is wrong with the paper, what is right about the paper and why other scientist refused to accept it. Go to sasquatchgenomeproject.org to get a copy of the paper if you want to follow along.

Fri, May 07, 2021

SC EP:755 The Most Terrifying Night

John writes "I stepped out of my tent and turned on my spot light and Wes I’ll be honest I pissed my pants I was so scared. About 10 yards stood a family group of 4 or 5 creatures that stood about 10 feet tall the small ones were about 6 1/2 feet tall they screamed and whooped and threw rocks and it got much much worse. This is the most terrifying experience I’ve ever had and I haven’t gone back to this property since. I can’t tell you everything through email because this story would take about an hour or so to fully describe what I saw that night.”

Sat, May 01, 2021

SC EP:753 Unexplained Mysteries And Encounters

Tonight I will be speaking with John, he comes to us from Texas. John and has family own a large amount of land. John said "We have all sorts of odd and strange things happen on that property. I thought we had poachers and what I saw was not a man." I will be back on Sunday for the members I have a great show for you guys.

Sat, April 24, 2021

SC EP:751 Surrounded And Pushed Out Of Camp

I will be welcoming Tanner and Hunter to the show. Both witnesses share their encounters. Hunter's encounter really scared him and his friend enough to leave camp. Read the full account at https://sasquatchchronicles.com/

Sun, April 18, 2021

SC EP:750 Hulu: Sasquatch

Hulu: Sasquatch - Journalist David Holthouse calls the urban legend “the craziest story I’ve heard heard,” and he’s just crazy enough to look into whether the tale actually happened in Hulu’s Sasquatch, as seen in the exclusive trailer above. Tonight we will be speaking to the director Joshua Rofé on his new documentary. A must see! We will also be speaking to Rob who is a Canadian and a Veteran of the military. Rob shares with us his strange encounters in the Canadian forest. Rob has had two sightings of the creature.

Sun, April 11, 2021

SC EP:748 The Dogman Phenomenon

For decades, the creature described as a man with a dog’s head, or a dog that walks upright has been spotted by many eyewitnesses. Join me as we examine the Dogman phenomenon. The Beast of Bray Road, also known as the Bray Road Beast and the Wisconsin Werewolf, is a purported humanoid wolf-like creature allegedly witnessed in or near the rural community of Elkhorn, Walworth County, Wisconsin. Named for the farm road in which it was first allegedly sighted, Bray Road, reports of the creature in the 1980s and 1990s prompted a local newspaper, the Walworth County Week, to assign reporter Linda Godfrey to cover the story.

Wed, April 07, 2021

SC EP:746 Does Sasquatch Have A Language

Tonight, we will be discussing the many vocalizations that Sasquatch make. Do these creatures have a language? Take a listen and lets discover the answers together.

Sat, April 03, 2021

SC EP:744 Father And Son Encounter Sasquatch

A listener writes "Because of my interest in Bigfoot my wife and kids like to rib me quite a bit about it. And because we lived in Nevada for the last 18 years (although in the process of moving to Idaho), I assumed there would be no chance of my ever coming across one anytime soon since I had not really heard of any sightings in Nevada. So in mid-April of this year (2020) my 19 year old son, Dylan was driving my truck home alone from his friend’s house and came running in the house at about 11:40 pm and yells “Dad! I just saw a bigfoot or something outside the gates to our development- I swear!” Well I found that hard to believe, but since I do love all things bigfoot I decided to at least take a look." The father went out but did not see the creature at the time, although he would later see the creature.

Sat, March 27, 2021

SC EP:742 I Shot It Out Of Fear

Spoke to Kris and he said “We have family property in East Texas. After my dad passed away I would visit the property just trying to find peace after his death. I ran into these creatures on three different occasions and the last time I was sure they were going to kill me. I was in tears and shaking….I fired. I hit it center mass. I watched it fall and moan almost like a human. I did not mean to shoot it I was trying to scare it off…I struggle with this….

Fri, March 19, 2021

SC EP:740 Hide And Seek Champion

Darvill said “18 years ago, I was in the Uinta Mountains. We were hunting and having fun. I remember seeing this big guy dressed in all brown. I thought he had on a brown sweatshirt and sweatpants. I watched him more and thought someone was dressed in a bigfoot suit. While hunting you yell at each other in a whoop or woo sound just to say I am over here. I made that sound and this thing jumped behind a tree. It happen so fast. I did not think at the time how impossible it was. Confused I sat there waiting for him to come out. I finally decided I was going to walk towards the tree. As soon as I did this thing took off. It was not a man, it was something I had never seen before.” I will also be speaking to Jeff. Jeff had an encounter with a white creature when he was young. Jeff said it was strange I didn't know anything about Bigfoot. I had no idea it was in the Ozark Mountains.

Thu, March 04, 2021

SC EP:738 It Was Too Big To Be A Man

Tonight, I will be welcoming Johnathan to the show. He had an encounter in Utah in 2020. Johnathan said "I was camping with my family and we kept hearing this bonking sound in the woods. I had no idea what it was. Long story short I ended up seeing what I thought was a guy in a ghillie suit but the suit looked strange, it was too thick. That is when I saw the muscles flex on this creature. I never really thought about Bigfoot before this moment."

Mon, March 01, 2021

SC EP:737 I Quit Hunting After That Day

Ted who comes to us from Idaho, he had several strange incidents happen to him over the years. In 2003 Ted and his hunting partner were in between this creature who was in the valley below them. As the two hunters were communicating via two way radios, the creature was heading Ted's way. Ted said "I never hunted again. I gave it up. I thought it was some guy at first but this was no man."

Mon, February 22, 2021

SC EP:735 ARK! ARK! Who Goes There

Jeff writes “Wes, I had an encounter back in 1989, I was 15 yrs old in MI. Left Detroit when I was 10 in 1984 to MI. The woods were new to me, which I spent every waking moment in the woods as a 80’s kid especially since coming from the city. It was myself, my brother, my best friend Scott, his brother and a mutual friend of all of ours. We built a half pipe in the woods and we skating it. One night we all started smelling something rancid and after awhile we all heard something crashing towards us. Sounded like no other animal in the woods, it was charging at us and making a noise which I never heard before or afterwards in the woods. All I can say it was like an ARK vocal. It ran like a bulldozer, it was coming to our ramp. It was definitely bi pedal. Step after step going through bushes and trees, it was nuts. I have a lot more to tell and would like to talk with you and my best friend that was there. I never saw it, I ran. Scott saw it. Thanks for your time.”

Sat, February 13, 2021

SC EP:732 Physical Effects And Symptoms

I will be inviting Ken to the show and he had an encounter in 1962 in Montana while hunting. Ken said “I thought it was a man but I knew it was impossible for a man to move like that.” Damien Nott will be returning to the show. I interviewed Damien on episode 723 The Strange Light Phenomena. One of the encounters he had with the lights almost killed him and he has been suffering from what appears to be radiation sickness. I wanted to discuss it on episode 723 but I wanted to make sure he was ready to talk about it. Damien Nott (Australian Aerial Phenomena Investigations) began investigating and researching the UFO phenomenon after a sighting he witnessed at the age of 9. He went public in 2012 after multiple sightings and considerable media attention and has become a passionate voice both nationally and internationally for the phenomenon. Damien regularly gives presentations across Australia showing his UFO captures and speaks about his own experiences and research regarding UFO’s. His goal is educate those who are interested in the phenomena, as well as those who may find themselves having had an experience or encounter of their own.

Sat, February 06, 2021

SC EP:730 Where the Footprints End II

Tonight I will be chatting with Timothy Renner and Joshua Cutchin. Their book is called "Where the Footprints End: High Strangeness and the Bigfoot Phenomenon, Volume II: Evidence." The guys write "Despite continued attempts to uncover the truth, proof of the bigfoot phenomenon has eluded researchers and cryptozoologists for decades. Witnesses regularly describe seeing and interacting with something like a large, undiscovered hominid... and yet, such sightings regularly produce evidence directly at odds with conventional scientific explanations. It seems impossible to reconcile these peculiarities—among them mystery lights, UFOs, unusual sounds, mindspeak, cryptic stick signs, and anomalous footprints and trackways—with the notion of flesh-and- blood creatures evading detection in the modern frontier. As remarkable as the discovery of a manlike primate would be, what if bigfoot is something stranger still?" Also check out Tim's Podcast: https://www.strangefamiliars.com/

Mon, February 01, 2021

SC EP:729 Leave Or I Will Kill You

I welcome David and Jeff. While hunting in Oklahoma they were stalked and harassed by a creature. After one of the hunters shot at the creature he thought this encounter was over. Several creatures returned and circled the hunters camp. Read the full encounter here: https://sasquatchchronicles.com/terrifying-encounter-with-something/  

Mon, January 25, 2021

SC EP:727 They Took My Flesh

On this episode, we are joined by Tony Merkel from The Confessionals podcast, who will be our Sasquatch Chronicles guest host, while Wes hosts an episode of The Confessionals for Tony as part of this special swapcast! Tony brings guest Michael to the show, who shares with us all about a life riddled with unusual experiences pointing to him possibly be an alien abductee at the age of three. Michael was visited by entities at that time, and later came to understand that they were Grey extraterrestrials. He lays out a series of events which followed as he grew older that sometimes left him feeling so terrified he was afraid to go to sleep at night. The feeling of ice cold hands grabbing him eventually became a tell that alerted him he was being attacked. Once while he was sleeping he found himself in a type of sleep paralysis state from which he could not awaken, and all the while he felt like something was peeling the skin off of his feet. When he finally came out of it, hediscovered he really was missing chunks of skin! Michael also describes another instance when he felt the ice cold hands grabbing his ankles and pulling him off his bed, only to drag him down the hall. What happened as he was being dragged is hard for himto describe or understand because it seemed like he was being taken into a whole other realm. Michael shares as many bits and pieces of these abduction events as he can remember on this week’s swapcast episode, ‘They Took My Flesh.   If you want o hear me on The Confessionals, come listen to at https://www.theconfessionalspodcast.com/theconfessionals/307-billy-the-kid-the-man-who-died-twice  

Fri, January 15, 2021

SC EP:724 The Sounds They Make

Patrick writes "It was October 13th 2016. I was bow hunting in my deer blind outside of St Clair Missouri just off the meramec river. Times were tough. I had just gotten laid off and my older sister who's land I was hunting on had just lost her job and her husband was disabled so there was little money. I was hunting for food to feed us. I had been scouting for several weeks and had been seeing deer every day. For about a week prior to the 13th I had noticed the deer had seemed to disappear. I thought that they had gone into an early rut and the bucks were chasing the does at night and running them ragged. Check out the full encounter at https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep724-the-sounds-they-make/

Mon, January 11, 2021

SC EP:723 The Strange Light Phenomena

Will-o’-the-wisp appears in traditional legends of numerous countries and cultures; notable will-o’-the-wisp include St. Louis Light in Saskatchewan, The Spooklight in Southwestern Missouri, Marfa lights of Texas, the Naga fireballs on the Mekong in Thailand, the Paulding Light in Upper Peninsula of Michigan and the Hessdalen light in Norway. Damien Nott will be my guest tonight. Damien Nott (Australian Aerial Phenomena Investigations) began investigating and researching the UFO phenomenon after a sighting he witnessed at the age of 9. He went public in 2012 after multiple sightings and considerable media attention and has become a passionate voice both nationally and internationally for the phenomenon. Damien regularly gives presentations across Australia showing his UFO captures and speaks about his own experiences and research regarding UFO’s. His goal is educate those who are interested in the phenomena, as well as those who may find themselves having had an experience or encounter of their own.   Link to Damien's YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCmkhnKSi5za99OCcf0-dMXA   Australien Skies https://www.amazon.com/Australien-Skies-Damien-John-Nott/dp/B0197FOWW0  

Sat, January 02, 2021

SC EP:720 What I Saw Is Not Supposed To Exist

Tonight I welcome Leann and John. Leann had an encounter in WY. John had an encounter in Ontario Canada. Leann assumed she saw a naked man crawling across the highway. John witnessed the creature avoiding the spotlight on the property. https://sasquatchchronicles.com/

Mon, December 21, 2020

SC EP:718 The Christmas Show 2020

Merry Christmas everyone! It has been a rough year to say the least. Join me tomorrow night as we look back at some of my favorite guests from 2020. The Christmas show is an extra long show, I hope to see you all there!

Fri, December 11, 2020

SC EP:715 These Monsters Chasing Me

A listener writes "Long story short, 10 years ago I went on a 30 mile hike through the Big Cypress National preserve and encountered 7 different bigfoots 3 of which I saw. Beginning this last year I have been going back out into the swamp and have gathered some interesting photos and videos." Spoke to the witness and he describes a long night of several creatures around his camp upon leaving he saw two large creatures watching him, the creatures began to harass and stalk him. The witness said "I was a runner and I could out run anyone back in the day, I have never ran so hard in my life and every time I looked back this creature was right there. I thought I was going to die. As I was leaving I saw a smaller one sitting in a tree watching me. I stopped and looked up at it. I continued to run. I was so exhausted and overheated as I came out of the woods, I was in bad shape. I ended up going to the hospital. I was mumbling monsters to the EMT's and medical staff, this has haunted me for the last ten years, I cannot get it out of my dreams at night."

Fri, December 04, 2020

SC EP:713 Dead Mountain

The Dyatlov Pass incident was an event in which nine Russian hikers died in the northern Ural Mountains between 1 and 2 February 1959, in uncertain circumstances. Tonight I am joined by Kerry Arnold from the Bigfoot Odyssey to discuss the Dyatlov Pass incident. There have been many theories put forth on what happen to these hikers. Tongiht we share our take on what happen and the answer might surprise you.   Check out the Bigfoot Odyssey YouTube Channel  

Mon, November 30, 2020

SC EP:712 The Michigan Encounter Reloaded

On Friday night we heard from Rick who had a recent encounter in Michigan. Rick spoke about his fathers encounters. I spoke to Scott who is the father and he shared what happen to him growing up on a farm in a rural area. He saw the creature a few times and many strange things happened on the property.

Sat, November 21, 2020

SC EP:709 The Mogollon Monster

Ron shares an encounter he had on the the Mogollon Rim. The Mogollon Rim is a topographical and geological feature cutting across the northern half of the U.S. state of Arizona. It extends approximately 200 miles (320 km), starting in northern Yavapai County and running eastward, ending near the border with New Mexico. It forms the southern edge of the Colorado Plateau in Arizona. Ron describes being stalked for most of the night around his camp by an unknown creature. https://sasquatchchronicles.com/ sc-ep709-the-mogollon-monster /

Sun, November 15, 2020

SC EP:708 It Looked More Human Like

A listener writes “I was born and raised in Lee County AL. One morning on the way to work in about 2008 I saw a Bigfoot standing in a pine thicket. It was about eight feet tall and looked like a hairy human. Didn’t look animal like to me but more human like.” Spoke to the witness and he said “I grew up in Alabama hunting and fishing and I have never seen anything or heard anything regarding Bigfoot. The state had just clear cut this area where I saw this thing. I have been camping, hunting and fishing in this area. I never believed in Bigfoot and I was in shock looking at this creature. It looked like a huge hairy human, it looked at me and I looked at it. It wasn’t a bear and it wasn’t a human being. I would say it looked more human like.”

Fri, November 06, 2020

SC EP:705 A Country Boy Can Survive

Jake writes "I live in granbury texas, I have had several encounters happen to myself and my family, I took a picture of a foot print I found in the woods when I was a teenager, which has a crazy story to it. I wrecked my truck one night driving home from one of these things running out in the road, I've been chased on foot by one and even had rocks thrown at me, my father chased one through the woods in his truck once."

Sun, November 01, 2020

SC EP:704 Living Next To Skinwalker Ranch

Roland writes “I live on Northern Ute tribe here in Utah. I have seen a lot of things being an outfitter and guide here for about 20 years I have had run-ins with Bigfoot and we did see one that we almost shot But I didn’t realize what it was until now. I have seen some strange things, I grew up 2 miles from Skin Walker Ranch” Roland returns to the show and shares strange events from his life. I was speaking to Roland last night and he said “As a kid I was playing next to Skinwalker Ranch and I think something followed me home.” The story that he shared next was disturbing. Roland will be sharing some of the more scary accounts living next to the ranch.

Mon, October 26, 2020

SC EP:702 The Unnatural Fear

Tonight I will be speaking to two eyewitnesses. Jacob writes "I'm 32 years old Oregon woodland firefighter. I have hiked around a lot of woods. I am also a skeptic, I'm not sure what exactly it was that I saw or experienced. I will also be speaking to Roland. Roland writes "I live on Northern Ute tribe here in Utah. I have seen a lot of things being an outfitter and guide here for about 20 years I have had run-ins with Bigfoot and we did see one that we almost shot But I didn’t realize what it was until now. I have seen some strange things, I grew up 2 miles from Skin Walker Ranch"

Fri, October 16, 2020

SC EP:699 The Uninvited Visitor

Tonight we will be speaking to two witnesses. Stephen comes to us from AR. He had an encounter while driving with his family and this huge black creature rushed his car. Stephen said " We bought a piece of property in the middle of no where and we have had several strange things happen. We will also be speaking to Mark who had an encounter in 1984 in Canada.

Fri, October 09, 2020

SC EP:697 A Whirlwind Of Weirdness

Cindy writes "Hi Wes, I've thought a lot about sharing what has been happening here and to be honest, when it all started I had no idea what was going on! We have lived in this house for 20 years. It's in a Beautiful area in the foothills of the Blue Ridge Mountains in Virginia. When we bought this house, we were traveling 9-10 months of the year... only coming home occasionally. This pattern continued until 2015 when we started a different path. My husband is a Speaker, Professor and does work for the State Department, so he was still Very busy. At that point, I was home alone 98% of the time. I started to hear noises in the woods At night... and Knocking! The Master Bedroom has a Balcony off of it that faces in to the woods. It's at least 14 ft off the ground." Cindy goes on to share her encounters with these creatures and how the aggressive behavior would ramp up.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep697-a-whirlwind-of-weirdness/  

Sun, October 04, 2020

SC EP:696 Fishing Trip From Hell

The witness is a veteran and has agreed to come on the show. Chris writes “Wes, I recently discovered your podcast and have been listening and enjoying it. For as long as I can remember, I have been interested in Bigfoot/Sasquatch and believe enough evidence has been found to prove their existence. On to my possible encounter. In June of 2006, my fishing buddy and I were on Lake Ouachita (pronounced wosh-i-taw) in Arkansas. We hit the water around 1900 that evening, launching from the Joplin recreation area boat ramp. The breeze was calm and the moon was bright, a perfect night for fishing. Around 2200, we had been fishing the perimeter on one of the many islands on the lake. This particular island has a nice long inlet on one side that has a finger protruding just off center and we always catch some nice fish there. This evening was no exception. After landing my second bass, there was a loud splash from a decent sized rock being tossed in the water. I looked back to my buddy giving him the WTF look only to notice he was giving me the same look. As we were about to say something to each other, there was another splash in front of the boat. Now we knew that neither one of us had done this as a joke on the other as we were facing each other when the second and third splash occurred. We exchanged a few words while scanning the bank looking for who was throwing these rocks when the fourth splash was made to our left and very close to the boat. I remember my buddy saying “oh shit” and pointing to the crest of the island shortly after that splash. My eyes followed to where he was pointing, and standing next to a large pine tree was a hulking figure. While neither of us could make out any details, we knew it was massive. As stated earlier, the moon was bright and almost full that night, and what we were looking at was standing in the shadows of the tree it was beside. There was low, deep growl unlike anything I have ever heard before. This thing grabbed the branch it was standing behind, tore it from the tree, and began walking to our right, down the ridge towards the front of the boat carrying this limb.

Sun, September 27, 2020

SC EP:694 Sasquatch Evidence Of An Enigma II

Cater will be returning to the show, he has investigated and created many eyewitness reports for the BFRO. This is part two of our conversation. Carter writes “For those that believe, or want to believe, this book should be a good place to start. I cover basics of investigations, mine, and others theories, as to who they are and what they may be capable of behavior wise.” https://www.relichominid.com/  

Thu, September 24, 2020

SC EP:692 The Explanation

Sun, September 20, 2020

SC EP:691 Sasquatch Evidence Of An Enigma

Cater agreed to come on the show, he has investigated and created many eyewitness reports for the BFRO. Should be a great show! Carter writes “For those that believe, or want to believe, this book should be a good place to start. I cover basics of investigations, mine, and others theories, as to who they are and what they may be capable of behavior wise."   https://www.relichominid.com/   We will also be speaking to author and bigfoot enthusiast Greg Walter. Greg Walter is also an entrepreneur, veteran, research historian, U.S Coast Guard and veteran who spends most of his time hiking trails throughout the Pacific Coast. Greg had an encounter with a Sasquatch and spent a lot of time with many different Native American tribes trying to find answers for what he saw. He will be sharing his encounter along with what he learned from Native Americans. Greg wrote a book called The Ridgewalkers.   http://www.theridgewalkers.com/  

Sun, September 13, 2020

SC EP:689 Strange Hooded Snowmobilers

Tonight Ethan shares an encounter he had in Minnesota while ice fishing. He describes two creatures staring at him. The creatures were so tall he thought they were standing on their snowmobiles behind the reeds that were six feet tall.   https://www.facebook.com/northwindstudio/   We will also be talking to Lenny who is from Washington state and he describes a strange encounter he had being bluff charged by something.

Fri, September 04, 2020

SC EP:686 Municipal Court Judge Encounters Dogman

Shane who is a Municipal Court Judge in Ohio writes “When I was a teenager I was stalked and chased by what I later found out to be a Dog Man. If you are interested in hearing about my encounter, let me know.”

Sun, August 30, 2020

SC EP:685 Red Eyes At My Window

Tonight Wyatt who is 12 years old and he will be sharing his encounter along with his father Wes. Both have experienced strange things on their property in Oklahoma. Wyatt said "I something large looking in my window and it had red eyes, I was scared". A short time later Wyatt saw something else on the property. We has also experienced strange things while hunting near his property. We will also be speaking to Nathan and father Dan. While on the school bus in a rural area of Utah, Nathan saw a strange creature in a farm field. Dan and Nathan went back to investigate. We will wrap up with Dan who is from Oregon. He was driving on McKenzie Pass and had two separate encounters.

Sun, August 23, 2020

SC EP:683 Terror At Caddo lake

Three brothers decided to camp at Caddo Lake in Texas during the off season. The first night they were stalked and harassed by something. The following day they had a run in with a strange creature. It was a camping trip they will never forget.

Sun, August 16, 2020

SC EP:681 The Foo Fighters Reloaded

Tonight we will be speaking to a retired police officer in California who encountered strange balls of light on his property. Jeff discusses seeing these lights on his property and he decided to investigate. Much like the Foo Fighters the lights seem to be intelligently controlled.  We will also be speaking to Bo Kennedy from The BUMP Podcast. Bo will be sharing his encounters with us. The BUMP Podcast is a place for Believers of the Unexplained, Monsters, and the Paranormal to share ideas and encounters about all that goes BUMP in the night. https://anchor.fm/thebumppodcast

Sun, August 09, 2020

SC EP:679 The Murderers Creek Incident

Murderer’s Creek, Oregon was named in the 1860s, or so the story goes, after a party of eight prospectors who were exploring its banks were murdered. On tonight's show a group of hunters have a couple of run ins with a creature who has been watching them.   Check out Justin's wife's podcast: The February Room The fly tying vise is like a campfire...bust one out, sit back, and listen to the stories unfold. Our vise is located in the "February Room", a Montana basement where the juices flow, and wild and wooly experiences are recounted. Hosted by Lauren Karnopp.

Sat, August 08, 2020

SC EP:678 The Hunting Lease

Tonight I will be speaking to three guests. My first Cassidy had several strange experiences on a hunting lease in Wisconsin. I will be playing some sounds tonight that resemble what the witness heard. Cassidy talks about something walking up to his trailer on the property and tapping on the windows. I will also be speaking to Travis who had an encounter with several creatures while on a trail in Pennsylvania. We will wrap up with Matt who is a truck driver from Western Pennsylvania and witnessed a creature on the side of the road. Matt said “I wasn’t sure what it was the eyes were red, which confused me. I never looked into Bigfoot before this and did not realize their eyes could be red…it was strange.”

Sun, August 02, 2020

SC EP:677 The Story Of Robert

A listener writes “Hi Wes, I had an encounter in 1979-1980 in Goshen, Virginia. We were at the Boy Scout Camp and got up early to try and see deer. I lived outside of Washington, D.C. so catching sight of a deer would have been a highlight for a young kid. As we walked through the woods near our cabins, there was a thick morning fog. We were being lead by one of the Scout leaders, it was a small group of maybe four or five people. As we walked along for maybe 10 minutes, I felt that there was another person or group with us. It was not the feeling of being watched but more like we were walking along two parallel paths in the woods. I recall hearing the irregular sound of sticks cracking etc. I wasn’t familiar with these particular woods so I wouldn’t know what was normal or unusual. As we stopped to look at some tracks, I recall looking into the woods and seeing something but not seeing it. It was as if something (a man-like creature) was standing flush against the trees..

Mon, July 27, 2020

SC EP:675 It Looked Like A Primitive Man

Tonight I will be speaking to Jack who had an encounter when he was young. Jack says "I lived in a rural area in Pennsylvania. I remember going down this road and I had this bike and the chain would always come off. I looked down at my chain and had a feeling I was being watched I looked up and saw this thing watching me. We will also be speaking to Will who is from Canada and he had a recent encounter. Will says "I thought it was a basketball player with a hoodie on. It had a small tree or branch in its hand and when it dropped what it had in its hand I noticed the deltoid muscle was the size of a basketball. It reminded me of a primitive man."

Sun, July 19, 2020

SC EP:673 The Skunk Ape Lives

I will be having three guests on tonight. Orrin who is from Washington describes seeing this small creature on two legs cross on front of him and his family. We will also be chatting with Gabe who had a strange encounter while camping in Washington back in 2017. We will wrap with with Stacy Brown who will share his encounters and talk about his new documentary called The Skunk Ape Lives which is available on Amazon

Fri, July 10, 2020

SC EP:670 I Thought I Was A Dead Man

A listener writes “I was running my airboat on the upper St. Johns River, Florida doing what I like to do best frog jigging on a Friday night. It wasnt the first time I was out on the river at night,I use to run the north and south parts of the river all the time.I still do but I rarely go at night and if I do it’s with 5 or 6 other boats..Anyway I was coming up on the oak’s.The oaks are located right next to Duda’s property.Just a wee south of Lake Winder. I figured I would pull up into the oakhead and drink a few cups of joe before I started to gig.Out of the corner of my eye I saw something bolt into the cabbage palms.I figured it to be a hog,I really did not know what it was the last thing on my mind was it could of been the big guy.Anyway I ran up on dry ground about 15 yards spun my boat around so it was pointed toward the river and shut it down.I just poured a cup of joe when I heard something about 10 yard behind me. It sounded like it was wrestling with a cabbage palm or maybe rolling around in a bunch of palms.that’s when I heard something hitting the ground and making a God awful noise then out of know where I heard a thump right next to my boat. I looked but did not see anything then again I heard it behind my boat then something hit my rudders I turned on my head lamp and saw mud on my rudders I then saw a bunch of mud fly over me and hit my bow I shined my light in the direction of where it was coming from and I saw his face and a good portion of his body he was pissed all I could think was my holy father please deliver me from evil.I lost all feeling in my body I just about passed out I was lost I didnt know what to do. I was in total shock I figured I was about to be ripped apart by this giant he was huge, I looked at him for 15 to 25 seconds it seemed longer I paired him with the front of my boat and this thing was huge. He definitely was a he, it had Male junk he had brown hair not very long and a leathery face. I just about peed my pants I was so scared. I never in my natural born life moved so fast to crank my boat and got the heck out of there I was amazed my boat cranked as fast as it did I was waiting to get pulled off my seat and got the tar beat out of me I was amazed my boat started, I gunned it I really dont even remember starting it .I almost sank my boat when I hit the river. I just went north knowing I would be in the lake.I was scared to drive home so I parked in the middle of Lake Winder and took a few sips of drink to calm my nerves and try to talk my self out of what I saw, I stayed there until first light. I was afraid to try and head back down the narrow part of the river in fear the big guy could snatch me off the boat and kill me, sitting in my front seat of my boat I sit 9 feet above the ground I was just about eye level with him during my confrontation. I have never been back to that spot again I was asked by a researcher if I could bring them there which I said I would but on

Fri, July 03, 2020

SC EP:668 I Think It Followed Me Home

"I think something followed me home and we have had several other weird things happen, my wife and two small kids seeing things that are alarming.”

Fri, June 26, 2020

SC EP:667 Exploring the Unexplained

Jeff Belanger is one of the most visible and prolific researchers of folklore and legends today. A natural storyteller, he’s the award-winning, Emmy-nominated host, writer, and producer of the New England Legends series on PBS and Amazon Prime, and is the author of over a dozen books (published in six languages). He also hosts the New England Legends weekly podcast, which has garnered over 2 million downloads since it was launched. Always one for chasing adventures, Jeff has climbed Mt. Kilimanjaro in Africa, he’s explored the ruins of Machu Picchu in Peru, he’s searched the catacombs of Paris, France (where he encountered his first ghost), he faced his life-long struggle with basophobia on his birthday by going skydiving, and he’s been ghost hunting all over the world from a former TB asylum in Kentucky, to medieval castles in Europe, to an abandoned prison in Australia. Jeff got his start as a journalist in 1997, where he learned how to connect with people from all walks of life. For his work, he’s interviewed thousands of people about their encounters with the profound.   https://jeffbelanger.com/

Sun, June 21, 2020

SC EP:665 Eerie Florida

My guest tonight is Mark Muncy. Mark has written numerous books regarding everything strange in Florida. Most know Florida as the land of endless sunny beaches, but the state is home to numerous eerie legends and mysterious creatures. The Everglades is home to the elusive Skunk Ape, a strange bipedal creature recognized by its odor. An uncanny doll reputed to have a life of its own greets visitors in a Florida Keys museum. An ancient monster is reported to roam the rivers in the northeast corners of the state, and in South Florida, a man built "America's Stonehenge" via mysterious means.   http://www.eerieflorida.com/

Sun, June 14, 2020

SC EP:663 I Thought that is NOT a Bear

Bob Strain is a retired firefighter/paramedic with a lifelong interest in the outdoors. When he was 18 years old, he had a daytime visual sighting while hunting in remote Idaho. Many years later, this experience, along with others, led him to pursue this mystery and become involved in investigating to the extent he is today.

Mon, June 08, 2020

SC EP:661 DEVOLUTION With Max Brooks

Max Brooks is an American actor and author. He is the son of comedy legend Mel Brooks and actress Anne Bancroft. Much of Brooks’s writing focuses on zombie stories. He is known as the godfather of the cultural phenomenon of the zombie genre. His first book, The Zombie Survival Guide (2003), published by Three Rivers Press, describes in depth the origin and lives of zombies. The book was followed up by The Zombie Survival Guide: Recorded Attacks (2009), a graphic novel depicting several of the events detailed in the first book’s latter section. In 2006, Brooks followed with World War Z: An Oral History of the Zombie War, which deals with the war between the human race and zombies. Paramount Pictures acquired the movie rights, and Brad Pitt’s production company, Plan B Entertainment, produced the film. The #1 bestselling author of World War Z returns with a horror tale that blurs the lines between human and beast, and asks, What are we capable of when we’re cut off from society? Max has a new book out called Devolution: A Firsthand Account of the Rainier Sasquatch Massacre

Sun, May 31, 2020

SC EP:659 Where the Footprints End

Timothy Renner and Joshua Cutchin will be my guests. They co-authored the book Where the Footprints End: High Strangeness and the Bigfoot Phenomenon, Volume I: Folklore. It is available on Amazon.

Fri, May 29, 2020

SC EP:658 It Reminded Me Of A Man

Spoke to the witness and had a brief conversation, he said "while driving in York, Pennsylvania I saw this huge creature. It was bent down next to a creek. I stopped to look at it and other drivers pulled over. The creature stood up and had this look like it was upset it had been seen. It had something in its hand. The creature turned and looked at us. It reminded me of a man...a large...hairy man.

Sun, May 24, 2020

SC EP:657 The Bridgewater Triangle

“The Bridgewater Triangle” hosts an unusually high volume of reports involving strange happenings, baffling mysteries and sinister deeds. From ghostly hauntings and cryptid animal sightings, to UFO encounters and evidence of satanic ritual sacrifice, this 200-square mile region in Southeastern Massachusetts serves as one of the world’s most diverse and well-known hotspots for paranormal activity. Chris Balzano who hosts the podcast Tripping On Legends will be my guest. Chris Balzano is a teacher and has been investigating the unknown for many years. He has authored many books that are available on Amazon . He was in the movie The Bridgewater Triangle which is available on Amazon.

Sun, May 17, 2020

SC EP:655 An Anthropologist Encounters Sasquatch

Tonight I will be speaking to two guests. James writes "When I was younger my family would have reunions in the summer at my grand parents house and the kids would camp out in tents in the early morning hours before day light a few of us would wake up to howls in the distance not really loud but like they were far away we heard this almost every night. When we visited our parents just played it off and teased us that it was the boogie man eventually my parents was transferred to Pennsylvania from Virginia we moved to the next county over from the one my grand parents lived we lived in a very rural area. I made a friend that lived about a half a mile from me we met at the mom and pop store it was early summer, school was out he asked if I liked to fish and said yes so we rode our bikes to a dnr service road about a mile up the rode was a train trestle that went over a good size creek. We explored all day, we did this for about two weeks everyday. We decided to do a weekend camping and fishing trip and go deeper into the woods to find a better place to fish. The first day was good we made camp got fire wood then started to fish things got really quiet no birds or squirrels we could here pebbles hitting the water from the ridge above where the gravel road we heard something moving around we thought it was a black bear because we have seen one earlier that week about a mile up the creek. We started to holler go away bear and make noise to let it know we were there so we had a radio and turned it on we built a fire pit and started a fire it was getting dark so we ate about 11 pm we went to sleep we were woke up a few times that night to what we thought was a bear snooping around the camp. What I now know as wood knocks we woke up that morning and our fire pit was wrecked and our fishing poles were scattered around but we just really didn't think about it but later that day was going to change our lives again pebbles started falling from the ridge above the movement now was like something was pacing back in forth above us every now and then we heard a huff and rocks would land behind us in the woods we still had no clue what it was a bout an hour later this thing starts coming down the ridge like a tank through the woods about 20 yards up from us and walked right into the creek. It looked at us growled then 2 strides to the other side and went into the woods on the other side we both was shaking all over and both peed our pants could not move then my friend hollered let's get the the F out of here. We ran and left everything we ran all the way to my house my parents was like what's the matter we were white as ghosts. We told them and they wanted to go there the next day I didn't wanna go so they called the dnr office and they sent a officer to talk to me and my friend. We reluctantly took him there and he found foot prints and cast them but told us it was a bear but I know what I saw and it was

Thu, May 14, 2020

Upcoming Show: Strange Property

A listener writes “I have had one sighting of Bigfoot in the open. And several bizarre encounters around a private piece of land In north Texas and a possible UFO landing spot.”

Sun, May 10, 2020

SC EP:653 Collecting A Specimen With Matt Pruitt

Matt Pruitt joins us tonight and discusses collecting a specimen and determining the value of evidence. Matt is apart of The North American Wood Ape Conservancy. The group is trying to actively collect a specimen. For more information check out the North American Wood Ape Conservancy .

Sun, May 03, 2020

SC EP:651 It Chased Our Truck

Jay writes “I grew up on a big cattle ranch in eastern Oregon where I hunted and farmed from a young age. I pride myself in saying that can track a cotton ball in a snow storm and guiding many hunts for people for bear, elk, and deer. I have seen and experienced every predator in the Pacific northwest and know what track they lay, and how old. But one experience changed my life forever and I feel maybe you could bring some insight, and or knowledge. I would like to get into the mountains as much as possible and find new spots or fishing holes. I was traveling east on mountain roads in between cascadia and sisters on a road system on the north side of green peter and foster dam. I would stop occasionally and walk a little bit of the road to ensure it wasn’t overgrown or sunk in. It was around the first of May nobody goes up where I was because it can be a bit dicey. But i would check if there was any spots i could drop off the side and fish or gold pan. I did this until i hit a dead end. I was literally in between sisters and Cascadia when i had to turn around and head back to another road system. On the way back I rounded a corner and saw a pile of rocks on the road. They were stacked in a pyramid.. big from small, top to bottom. They were not there on the way up, but almost in the middle of the road on the way back. So I parked the my jeep, I was about 30 yards from the pile. I exited my jeep and walked to the pile, but was in shock.. this is how the Iraqis would mark IEDS, and almost in shock. There was and embankment going up to my left almost vertical about 30 feet, and tapered off a little bit to the top of the hill, and almost a sheer drop off to my right. As I studied the rock pile for a few seconds something started to charge me from on top of the mountain on my left. I’m always carrying a gun so I drew my pistol and held it where the sound was coming from and as soon as I drew it, it stopped. I was frozen with my pistol held where the sound came from with the mentality I’m about to smoke this bear. I have about 30 feet to move left or right while dumping 230 grains of hollow points in it, but it never showed. It froze when I did.. I held that position for about a minute when I decided to start moving towards my vehicle. As I moved towards my jeep I could hear it parallel me on the ridge above out of sight but I never dropped my weapon. That’s when i knew something else was going on. I have experienced bear, cougar and every predator in our mountains and a bear wouldn’t have known if someone drew a pistol. So I was thinking human possibly? But didnt know, because how would it know to stop when I drew down? As I got to my jeep and held for a bit to make sure I wasn’t imagining things, or hearing things.. I switched to off hand with my pistol while holding up the mountain, started my jeep and drove off. I was so confused when I drove off that I headed straight to my hunting partners house and told him we needed to he

Mon, April 27, 2020

SC EP:649 Hunter Encounters Sasquatch

A listener writes “I had 4 encounters on 3 different properties, 2 of which I know was Bigfoot and 2 that couldn’t have been anything else and nothing else makes since. All these encounters took place while deer hunting here in northeast Alabama. I also have a strange story about the balls of lights that my grandma told me about on the property we’re I had 2 of the encounters.” Spoke to the witness and he said “I was hunting and the neighbor had a huge dog.I thought this large dog had its back to me in the treeline and I was mad because he was going to ruin my hunt. I looked away scanning for deer and when I looked back at what I thought was the dog I was shocked. It was now standing on two legs staring at me. I was in shock and could not wrap my head around what I was looking at.” We are also going to speak to David and his son who had an encounter in Utah. David's son ran ahead of him on the trail and saw a creature on the trail. His son screamed and David thought he was hurt as he caught up to his son he heard something very large tearing through the woods.

Sun, April 19, 2020

SC EP:647 Into The 400

Luke writes “Hey Wes, I am from Connecticut. I wanted to reach out to you specifically because of some odd experiences that keep me wondering what really happened that night. It was about July and I was feeling ambitious so I decided to camp up in Northwestern hills solo in a hammock. The Wyatenoic state forest seemed remote enough. As darkness set in, I was circled in my hammock and heard a grunt just out of sight. I left soon after with the fear of being too deep in the woods without any real protection from cougars, bears.. I want to add the other event that took place in Dudleytown on December 26 2018.. I wanted to check out the place and explore the ruins. We were not too far into the woods when my buddy started to go back towards the car due to increasing paranoia about something in the woods. Ill admit I wasn’t concerned as him, but there was something large that seemed to parallel us. As he walked back I stood in the woods looking around and taking in the beauty. I closed my eyes for maybe 30 seconds just happy to be there.. After that I walked back to my friend who was moving quickly up the trail with stone walls.. I turned around and a small black figure moved from the trail to behind the tree.. It was the same size as my friend who is 6 foot but was much smaller in build than him.. I was perplexed because it seemed rather lanky and kept me guessing if I saw a shadow figure.”   We also be talking to the guys from Into the 400. It is available now on Amazon. Check it out here Follow along as four researchers investigate a private property in the Ozarks known as "The 400" where they uncover compelling evidence that a group of Sasquatch may inhabit the area.   We will wrap up with Jarrett. Jarrett writes “I was camping at my property, 22 acres in western PA. I go there every once in a blue moon. Since this quarantine, I figure it it’s a great place to isolate on the weekends. Briefly my tent was around 50 ft away from my car. In the middle of the night my car alarm goes off.. I’ve had the car for 2 years through hail and snow storms the car alarm has never gone off. It starts going off in the middle of the night. I had a gun in the tent with me, I run out without knowing what’s going on and shot a round into the air. All I can see is a figure running away from the blinking lights of my car alarm. This is 8ish feet tall at 4am in the middle of nowhere.”

Fri, April 10, 2020

SC EP:644 Cliff Barackman

Cliff was born and raised in Long Beach, California. Throughout his youth, his interests were drawn towards both the physical and biological sciences, as well as to music. These interests later brought him to dabble in a wide variety of sciences in college before later deciding to pursue his degree in Jazz Guitar. Cliff can be heard performing guitar around the Portland area, when he’s not busy in the field. Cliff’s interest in the sciences drove him to a teaching career where he could share his love and appreciation of the natural world with young people, and particpate in the occasional sing along. While Cliff was navigating his life, his growing interest in the bigfoot phenomena drove him to travel to other parts of the country to look into the mystery. By extensively travelling the West Coast, he found himself unsatisfied with living in Southern California and wanting to live closer to bigfoot habitat. After living in various parts of California and Washington State, he eventually settled in Portland, OR where he lives today.   https://northamericanbigfootcenter.com/

Sun, April 05, 2020

SC EP:643 Let The Stealer Steal No More

James writes "I had on my uncle small farm in Ozark County, Missouri. This happened during the summer of 2017. My uncle owns and operates a small beef cattle farm where he has cows, chickens, and goats. I was visiting my family that live in the area because I live in Kentucky now. We was talking and he was telling me about how some of his chickens a had been pulled out of there pens and disappeared over the last couple weeks. We both agreed there may be a coyote or two getting into his chicken pin. I like varmint hunting so I agreed to spend a couple nights out there and see if I bag the coyote for him. I had brought my .300 AAC AR build to shoot with some of my family. It was equipped with a day and night sight because I mainly use it for coyote and smaller game hunting. Well one the second night I was posted up in the top of his barn that has a small opening on the second floor that faced the wood line. I was scanning the woodline with the night setting when I noticed something moving some small trees about 150 yards to my left. So i focused on it. As I watched this 7 and half 8 foot tall creature stepped out. It was covered in dark hair. The moon was almost full so I had alot of illumination to help my night sight. At first I seemed like someone in a ghillie suit. But I quickly realized it wasn't as it cover the halfway to the chicken coops in just a few steps. I yelled out stop or I'm going to fire. The thing stops and I can see it stare directly up at me and bare its teeth. It let's out this ungodly roar and barrels toward me. I quickly switched my weapon to fire and open up on it at about 75 ft.   I empty my first mag and was reloading my second when it slammed the side of the barn shaking it. It aimed down and emptied another half a mag directly down on it. It looked up at my yelled and again and made a beeline straight back into the woods. My heart was pounding. I have done 2 combat deployments to Iraq and Afghanistan and this rattled me to my bones. I waited till morning to climb down and make my way back to uncle's house. I told him what I saw and what I did. We went back and couldn't find blood but found some partial tracks. We ended up calling our family friend who was a Missouri Conservation Officer and he came out. I told him my story and with a serious face and tone he told me dont tell anyone and hed handle it. Well there's my story."   Al in Connecticut writes "Hey Wes, I had a short encounter, I know what I saw and I am a huge skeptic...WAS." Spoke to Al and he owns a farm in Connecticut. He said after weeks of animals coming up missing he saw what was taking his animals. Al said "It was so strange I had doors to the cages and whatever was taking the animals had hands because it had to open the doors. Early one morning I went out to find several doors open and I felt like I was being watched. I was saw what I thought was a tree stump. Something wasn't right, I picked up a stick

Sun, March 29, 2020

SC EP:640 Quarantine Trivia Game

James “Bobo” Fay from the podcast Bigfoot and Beyond returns to the show along with Tony Merkel from the Confessionals Podcast to play the Quarantine Trivia Game. There will be a surprise guests as well. "Due to extensive community transmission of COVID -19, the CDC urges citizens to refrain from non-essential domestic travel for 14 days effective immediately," Quarantine Trivia Game for you guys. I hope you enjoy it.

Fri, March 27, 2020

SC EP:639 James “Bobo” Fay Part II

James Fay, or Bobo, was born and raised in Manhattan Beach, California, and has been interested in the Bigfoot mystery for as long as he can remember. As a teen, he became an avid surfer, a skill set he would eventually use to investigate reported Bigfoot sightings in remote areas of the country. While in college, Bobo spent his downtime in the woods attempting to locate a Bigfoot. Following college, he took logging jobs on Native American crews to absorb their knowledge of the Sasquatch legend. In addition, he increased his Bigfoot knowledge by taking jobs building roads and commercially fishing in Northern California. Bobo says that he saw his first Sasquatch while on an investigation with veteran Bigfoot researcher John Freitas in 2001. Since his initial sighting, Bobo claims to have glimpsed Bigfoots on a few other occasions, but it was this first visual sighting that moved him the most.

Sun, March 22, 2020

SC EP:638 Caesar From Planet Of The Apes

A listener writes “I am originally from Miami, Florida. I lived with my grandparents in Clewiston, Florida which is right by lake Okeechobee. They lived in an unincorporated community called pioneer which is about 23 miles from Clewiston. And about 80 miles from Big Cypress preserve. A very rural part of the country indeed. I was about 10 at the time the encounter. It occurred during the summer time. So bearing this in mind many of the canals in the area were low of water. My grandparents owned a couple of acres of land, so they were far apart from neighbors. I loved being outside trying to find different animals and trying to catch black racers, rat snakes, and different turtles in the area. The surrounding area around the property were full of palmettos which were towered by evergreen trees. I would like the fence in the back of the property to go catch reptiles. I walked a half a mile deep in the woods and hit a small dry creek bed, which is where I found different animals from time to time. The creek extended to about a mile which fed into a canal. As I was looking for reptiles heard the brush move from across the creek bed. I was used to rustling in the wood, so I didn’t pay attention until I saw something step out from the brush out of the corner of my eye. What I am about to tell you still haunts me to this very day. What stepped out was 7 ft tall ape looking thing. Its fur was a deep reddish brown. It was almost boxy in shape with legs longer than its body. It almost seemed designed to live in the swamp. I just froze. I knew it would not be wise to run through this brush. So I did something that learned from years of watching nature documentaries. I crouched down and pretended I was eating leaves. I remember seeing a documentary about Diane Fosse, and I recalled she would do this as to not provoke the silverback. I was too scared to do anything else, and whatever I was doing was keeping me alive. Every so often I would glance up at it, and it was just standing there tensely examining me. It would also look back and forth almost over me almost to assure I was alone all the while making a huffing sound. The only thing separating us was a dry creek bed. Which may have been 15 ft of space. It was doing this for about 3 minutes, but it felt an eternity. Then that’s when it went down on its haunches and squatted. I felt the courage to raise my head and look at it. We were just examining each other. At this time I noticed it was female due to the breasts. I also noticed at the time that she wasn’t alone. I saw small arm draped over her shoulder. We just kept looking at each other for about another 5 minutes. The whole time my body was telling me to run. Like some primordial instinct saying danger, but my mind remained extremely calm. At the same time I was expecting to smell a stench, but none ever came. I only thought this because I have heard what a skunk ape was and heard the stench they exude, but she wasn’t smelly. A

Thu, March 19, 2020

SC EP:635 Stalked In The Woods

James writes "I've seen what could have only been a Sasquatch in Huntsville AL. Back in the 90s and since I've been living here in Washington state I have had three times things happen to me that can only be describe as weird and not normal animal behavior."

Mon, March 16, 2020

SC EP:634 Lakota Tribe Member Part Two

Tom writes “Hey Wes I just listened to episode 628. I have some stories that line right up with what that guy was saying about the little people. I’m happy to share if you’d like to hear them.” Spoke to the witness and he shared with me several stories about the little people, lights and Sasquatch. The Lakota are a Native American tribe. Also known as the Teton Sioux, they are one of the three tribes of the Great Sioux Nation. Their current lands are in North and South Dakota. They speak Lakȟótiyapi—the Lakota language, the westernmost of three closely related languages that belong to the Siouan language family. Tom returns tonight to discuss little people, strange cryptids and giants.

Sun, March 08, 2020

SC EP:632 James "Bobo" Fay

James Fay, or Bobo, was born and raised in Manhattan Beach, California, and has been interested in the Bigfoot mystery for as long as he can remember. As a teen, he became an avid surfer, a skill set he would eventually use to investigate reported Bigfoot sightings in remote areas of the country. While in college, Bobo spent his downtime in the woods attempting to locate a Bigfoot. Following college, he took logging jobs on Native American crews to absorb their knowledge of the sasquatch legend. In addition, he increased his Bigfoot knowledge by taking jobs building roads and commercially fishing in Northern California. Bobo says that he saw his first sasquatch while on an investigation with veteran Bigfoot researcher John Freitas in 2001. Since his initial sighting, Bobo claims to have glimpsed Bigfoots on a few other occasions, but it was this first visual sighting that moved him the most. Today, Bobo makes a living as a commercial fisherman out of Eureka, California. He continues to take odd jobs in unrelated fields, most of which are centered on trying to spot a Bigfoot. His close relationship with the community in which he lives helps him keep his "ear to the ground," and he collects dozens of local Bigfoot sighting reports each year.

Sun, March 01, 2020

SC EP:630 Camping In A Boneyard

Johnathon writes “I would like to tell you my experiences. I grew up in a small town or village (depends on how you define Either or ) Slana, Alaska. Growing up me and my family didn’t have power or running water. My first experience was when I was 7 so to get water for the house we would have to load buckets in to the old station wagon drive down to the river. My job was to sit in the back and hold the jugs so they don’t tip over not like hold them on my lap but just hold them still. I remember pulling out of the pullout at the river and looking out the back window and seeing a (as I put it to my parents) big hairy dude stand up out of the ditch on the other side of the ditch. He had vary thick brown and dirty wight hair on his chest and on what we would consider his beard. Of course my parents didn’t believe me said I was just imagining things. The scary experience is what I’m really hear to tell you about to say nothing ever tried to interact with us would be a misrepresentation of the reality of living out there. From small things like sitting in the outhouse and having acorns thrown at you to coming home to find something has ripped your door off the hinges taken all your food and trashed your cabin (normally blamed on bears) witch is rare but does happen. One day my friend mat came to visit me and my family from the city so me and my sister decided to take him camping up in the mountains. Me and my sister packed up with a shotgun an SKS with her dog Lucius food and couple tents set off. to get to the trail it was a 2 hour drive plus a 3 hour walk to get to where we wanted to camp. When we got to the clearing we noticed moose bones but we thought it was just a hunter’s camp but now looking back Hunter’s wouldn’t have left the antlers. We set up the camp and it was an uneventful day the dog was happy running around it wasn’t tell we all laid down for the night it was me and mat in one tent my sister and her dog in the other tent. It was about midnight when I woke up to branches breaking outside of my tent I called over to my sister did you hear that she called back that I was just hearing things then it sounded like something ripped a tree down. We jumped out of the tent we could hear things circling the clearing we were in running around. We could tell that they were on two lags it’s a varey distinct sound but at the time we were thinking wolves trying to get the dog so we built up the fire and shot off a couple rounds from the SKS cuz we had bear slugs in the shotgun. It dies down for about 15 minutes then it starts up again just running around the camp then we realized that they were not making any noise no barking or growling bears and wolves make lots of noise when they are hunting.so we fired off a bunch more rounds but they didn’t leave this time mat came running over saying something was touching the tent he was in we ran over and we found the dog in the tent he had peed on himself and refused to

Sat, February 29, 2020

SC EP:628 The Little People

Ed from Indiana writes, “Listened to one of your shows tonight. He said he saw a little green man. I had an experience similar to his. I was arrowhead hunting here in Indiana, in the banks of the Ohio River. I had crossed over with a friend’s neighbor to the Indiana side. Just caught a ride over with him, and his wife on their boat. My plan was to walk from West Point Ky, back to New Albany Indiana. Well, I mean I started out across from West Point. This was the summer of 93. It was a great day, and I found lots of points. Some places were overgrown with poison ivy, and sumac. I had anticipated this problem, and had food, and essentials in plastic bags, so I could swim, or wade if I needed to. I stopped for about two hours to rest, and eat. I found a small runoff area, that had cut a channel down from the cornfields, to the river bank. So, I’m sitting there, just resting after I had eaten. I was facing south towards the Ky bank just enjoying the quiet of the river. I heard something off to my left,coming through the small willows that grow in a band, along the middle part of the bank. I’m sitting back up in the runoff so I couldn’t see what it was immediately. I was thinking it was a beaver at first, they love the young willows to eat. Then around the edge of the runoff, two small “men”, for lack of a better word, come walking around the edge of the runoff. It was just like you, and your guest, stated. They weren’t green though, they were more like small Native Americans. Not proportioned like a dwarf, or midget, but like a grown person. Say about the size of a four year old child. The one in front saw me, and he made this buzzing type sound, the other stopped when he did this. I say he, because they appeared to be male. In breechclout, with leggings. It was like looking at woodland era Native Americans. He looked at me, made the sound, the other stopped, and the one in the lead just stood there, staring at me, and me at him. Then they just turned and walked away. Not in a hurry, or alarmed, they just turned and left.”   Visit www.sasquatchchronicles.com for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Fri, February 21, 2020

SC EP:627 I Put My Gun Up And Fired

Dustin from Colorado writes, "Two years ago my oldest daughter of 9 at the time keep begging me to take her bear hunting so I did and all we did is drive the side by side around because taking a 9 year old out and blowing on a call hoping to have a bear come at you at a dead run and hope your gun shoots true and the shot is effective and the dam thing don't get pissed and kill you is stupid with a 9 year old girl in tow.   Well fast forward to last fall I had a big bear coming into the water hole I had sat at for a few days, but the timing never was right to fill my tag. My kid keep begging to go and being the mean dad I am I said no. so one day my kids where at my fokes house while I was working and my oldest went to my dad and told him she wanted to go out hunting tomorrow with me but I wouldn't let her and why is that papa. Well he told her it's not safe to take your kids at a younger age out predator hunting. Deer and elk hunting is safer but not bear and he told her this story that I had never heard until that evening but the strange thing is I have memories about some of it even before dad relayed it to me that day but we will find out why. When I was 5 years old it was still legal to bait in bear with bait barrels in Colorado so one afternoon dad was babysitting me his only kid at the time and mom was running late from work to relieve him so he could go hunting so he scooped me up and out we went now I can't tell you where he was hunting at the time due to me not asking. so anyways we get there, and he was just going to put the few pig heads in the barrel and head home and hit it first thing in the morning on his own. Well he walks me into the area, and he had a few of the pig heads with him he places them in the barrel, and he placed me down and said stay. so, he turned around to walk the 30 ish yards to the Honda 3-wheeler for the other pig heads. He only went 10 to 15 yards and I started screaming for him and he flipped around to find me hauling ass down to him. He scooped me up and walk back to the bait station to see what he told my daughter at the time was a bear running of in the timber. But later that night when I asked him about that story, he said I'm not going to lie to you son it was a f&%$#$% bigfoot walking off with the pig heads. It came up took the heads out of the barrel with you sitting 5 yards away. All I remember is seeing the pig heads and riding on the gas tank of the 3-wheeler and seeing a barrel not much before are after but he said the barrel was in a tree about 3 feet when we arrived and he had to pull it out of there and reset it. So there's my first experience with them. My dad has a few more very hair raising story's that he had years prier but they are his story's not mine and I will talk with him about sharing them with you over the phone. I have returned to those areas and had my own experiences also.   My second one was in around spring of 2007 I was upriver ridding my four-wh

Fri, February 14, 2020

SC EP:625 Dragged Off By A Monkey

Happy Valentines Day! Tyler from Indiana writes “I have a few encounters myself with something I can’t explain but my ex-girlfriend had a monkey thing try and drag her to the woods when she was about two years old. Her uncle came outside when she started screaming and it let go of her then it grabbed their dog and drug it up a tree her uncle grabbed her ran inside got a gun and shot it and killed it. They called the sheriff’s department and they came out and told them to dig a hole and burn it then cover it up and as far as to my knowledge its still there in the ground because they said nothing came and took it out.. They said there was more then one of them but they only shot one little one. I thought she was pulling my leg but when I went to her grandmother’s house she pulled out the newspaper clipping of the event happening its a small town in Indiana..”   Visit www.sasquatchchronicles.com for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sun, February 09, 2020

SC EP:624 The Abomination

I will be welcoming Cliff to the show. Cliff is from Louisiana and has hunted his whole life. Cliff had an encounter with a wolf like creature he stumbled on while hunting. He said “I don’t know…I just don’t know but this thing terrified me, when it stood up it was 13-15 feet away from me and it was big. It turned and looked at me and it felt evil, I raised my gun and it took off. I have never seen anything like it before and I have never seen anything run as fast as this thing did.   FABRIK, who you'll recognize from their song "Black Lake" played on our outro, is working on their second album. Let's show them some support!   Dave (bassist for FABRIK) writes, "Our second album, Impermanence, is ready for release. We’re so proud of it that we think it deserves to be on vinyl. So, we’ve set up a Kickstarter campaign for you to pledge and pre-order your copy on vinyl or CD, along with a few other goodies."   Check out the Kickstarter page here: https://www.kickstarter.com/projects/fabriktheband/impermanence-by-fabrik   International Bigfoot Conference 2020   Three Rivers Convention Center, 7016 West Grandridge Blvd, Kennewick, WA 99336   Admission tickets are good for all three days of fun and films with access to all speakers and vendor tables. Come on out and get in on the weekend of friends, filmmakers and serious researchers from all over. For those who will only be popping in for one day, a $25 ‘One Day Pass’ will be available at the door.   For tickets and more information visit: https://www.internationalbigfootconference.com/   Visit www.sasquatchchronicles.com for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sun, February 02, 2020

SC EP:622 What Was That?

Tonight I will be speaking to three eyewitnesses. My first guest Carl comes to us from Ohio, and he shares with us an encounter he had as a child outside their rural Ohio home.   Our second guest Scott (also from Ohio) writes, ""My encounter took place in the fall of 1983 or 1984. Me and a friend were coming back from getting Pizza around 6:30 at night as you know in the fall the sun goes down early so it was quite dark along this stretch of road. This road was 2 lanes with a 3-foot berm that was 2 or 3 feet lower than the fields beside the road. we were coming around a corner and we saw a dark mass standing on the side of the road. When we got closer we could see it was brown and very tall, my friend had a Subaru that had a sunroof in it and when we drove by it looked down at us it's head was over the road and I look through the sunroof and its head was right there. I couldn't make out any facial features but the eye shine was red. We just looked at each other and said did you just see that we both agreed we did and agreed not to say anything about it. Because people would think we were crazy.   I did go back to the location the next morning and looked around but I didn't see any tracks just some mashed down grass.   Judging from the distance from the road it had to be a least 9 and a half to 10 feet tall"   We'll wrap up tonight with Jason from Upstate New York who shares a few encounters, including a strange object in the sky.   Visit www.sasquatchchronicles.com for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sun, January 26, 2020

SC EP:620 This Thing Was Looking In My Deer Blind

Winston writes "I had an encounter in 2010 from central Texas. I saw this thing from head to toe....within 30 to 40 yards from me. No obstructions between us. I seen it all....muscles moving under the fur, the mid tarsal break halfway up the foot, it’s face....everything." Spoke to the eyewitness and he said "I was heading towards my deer blind and I smelled what smelled like a dead animal. This thing was looking in my deer blind....I was shocked... I drew what I seen and put a quick me side beside it for comparison"   Check out the episode page on our website to see Winston's drawing here: https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep620-this-thing-was-looking-in-my-deer-blind/   I will also be welcoming Pat to the show who is a military veteran from Canada. He will be sharing his Sasquatch encounters with us. When I spoke to the witness he said "I wanted to tell you about this strange black dog I had a run in with in Afghanistan. It was jet black and seem to show up out of no where. I think it was more of an entity than a dog." I have heard about two dozen accounts of veterans describing these large jet black dogs in Iraq and Afghanistan. I have searched the web but it is hard to find any information on it.   Visit www.sasquatchchronicles.com for additional weekly shows and exclusive content. 

Sun, January 19, 2020

SC EP:618 I Thought It Was A Man

I will be welcoming two guests to the show: Cathy had an encounter in Washington State, and Chris had an encounter in Canada. Both witnesses thought they were looking at a bear until the creature got up on two legs and walked off. Cathy said “I wasn’t sure what I was looking at, I thought it was a strange bear until it popped up on two legs and walked off like a man.”   Visit www.sasquatchchronicles.com for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sun, January 12, 2020

SC EP:616 I Chased This Creature Across A Walnut Orchard

Tonight we speak with Norm who is a retired California Highway Patrolman. Norm goes into great detail about what he saw back in 1958 on his father's property. He said “We were doing work for my father on the property when this thing showed up. Keep in mind this is the late 50’s and no one talked about Bigfoot or Sasquatch like they do today. I got a great look at it, we tried to keep up with it in this 1941 pickup. I would be happy to come on and share what I saw many years ago. I eventually became a police officer and never spoke about what I saw. There was other strange things going on that property but it was always blamed on something else."   Visit our website HERE for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sun, January 05, 2020

SC EP:614 A Creature Interrupts The Hunt

We speak to Devin, Todd and Mason from New York. Devin writes, “I was using my hen call and I was getting no response from anything it was pin drop quiet with a slight fall breeze every now and again would pick up. I came to the edge and I could see the shelf and it was empty no turkey’s so I went down to see if I could find a track. Once I popped over the edge it hit me the feeling of like I am being watched looking for tracks. I ignored it thinking it was just a squirrel or something so I ignored it continuing my investigation for the disappearing Turkey. I looked for about 10 minutes duck walking around looking for tracks when I stood up next to this tree looking down into the ravine with my gun propped on my boot like Daniel Boone would with his Kentucky long rifle. This overwhelming feeling like I was being watched was still in the back of my head when my brain said “TURN AROUND NOW!” so I did and as I turned from the corner of my eye I saw a massive red, brown auburn blur retreat from the edge which I just dropped down from. My first though was oh it was a deer but then it occurred to me why didn’t I hear leaves crunching or it running through branches? So I said maybe it was my eyes playing with me so I tried to recreate the “blur” and I couldn’t. I will not lie when I say at 17 in the woods with the cannon I was carrying at this moment I was scared shi#less. My heart was racing and the adrenaline kicked in. I raised that shotgun to my shoulder and I started walking back along this shelf heading south back to the camper because it came right out to the driveway within eye site of our camper.” He went on to say “A lot has happened, we returned to the area and this thing or things are still in the area. I have found a lot of strange structures what appear to be hunting blinds. My friend was roared at.”   Visit our website HERE for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sat, December 28, 2019

SC EP:612 The Last Show

The last show of 2019! Doug from Utah tells about a strange encounter he had while working as a hunting guide.   We'll also be talking to Matt from Arkansas who writes, “When I was a child at my grandparents farm. I was playing outside when I saw a little animal as I approached the little one a big one came from behind a tree. He motion for me to come to him I backed away then he pointed at the baby then pointed at me and wave for me to come. I started towards him and he stepped towards me then my grandma yelled for me to come to the house he heard her and blended behind the tree that when I noticed there were more and they all disappeared. The baby crawled like a cat. Both my brothers had encounters so has my dad. I was also hit in the head with a rock once. I lived in southern Arkansas when this all happened. Sorry for the messiness of the email doing it on my phone. If you would like to hear the story I would like to tell you about it I’ve never told anyone because I felt crazy.”   Visit our website HERE for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Fri, December 20, 2019

SC EP:610 Encounters With The Strange

Patrick from Ohio writes “I’ve debated sending this email. I honestly wrote off this particular experience as an over active imagination as a youngster but after listening to your podcast for about a month now I am wondering. When I was about 10 I saw a “predator”-esque large human shape in a tree in my backyard. I had not seen the predator movie until 2 years later or so but when I did I immediately went back to what I witnessed. I have also experienced ghosts, angels and demons. And when I saw some glowing red eyes out of a back window at a small church I was a pastor at I initially thought it (again) my imagination. However, I gotta say I think it may have been something different. Not sure if this is any interest to you but having heard several other folks offer similar stories has suggested a different potential answer to these experiences. Just thought I would briefly share it with you.”   Visit our website HERE for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sun, December 15, 2019

SC EP:609 I Do Not Hunt Anymore

Kevin from Texas shares a terrifying encounter he had while out hunting, which caused him to give up hunting all together. Here is an excerpt from his original email, "...I stood up, turned and took step back around the island of brush in the little clearing/secondary cover heading towards the truck, which was still running by the way, that is when I heard, then felt and then briefly and vaguely saw the scariest thing I have ever encountered, anywhere. It was the longest 1 1/2 to 2 minutes of my life. It felt like I was moving in slow motion   I heard the raspy, gruff high pitched scream almost simultaneous during my standing and about face to move in it’s direction, and looked up at an angle in the place where I thought it originated. I did not see anything, but I definitely heard it. I could feel the steps it took as it started to run away. Looking back, I think it was startled in my sudden change of position or was having issues locating me. Anyway, I looked up, what would be up, what the hell would be up? What the….hell…was that? I stepped forward once and I drew my gun and pointed in the direction almost immediately. Then started to back up and point my gun in the direction of the running sound and the outline of the figure I could see running on the other side of the brush island..."   Russell Acord returns to discuss Travel Channel's "Expedition Bigfoot" first episode. Episode Two: “With one team member down, Russell and Mireya must forge ahead and return to the forest to hunt down their leads. Their intensive investigations uncover the group’s first pieces of potential Bigfoot evidence.”   Check out "Expedition Bigfoot" HERE .   Visit our website HERE for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sun, December 08, 2019

SC EP:607 Expedition Bigfoot

Tonight "Expedition Bigfoot" debuts on the Travel Channel. Russell Acord will be stopping by to discuss the new show and what we can expect. Here is a description of the show “An elite team of Sasquatch specialists journey into the unforgiving Oregon wilderness in search of Bigfoot. The three-week expedition, based on science and expertise, may finally pull the elusive beast out of the pages of legend and lore and into reality.”   For more information on "Expedition Bigfoot," check out their page HERE .   Bill will also be joining the show and sharing encounters he has had on his property in NY. Bill said "We always had strange sounds and odd things go on that property. It has been in my family for years. My son saw what was causing all of the strange occurrences." See the drawing Bill's son did of the creature he saw on our website HERE .

Wed, November 27, 2019

SC EP:604 Best of Sasquatch Chronicles III

Happy Holidays everyone! I hope everyone is enjoying some time off and spending time with loved ones. As is now tradition for this time of year, tonight we’ll be looking back at some of my favorite episodes from this past year for the “Best of Sasquatch Chronicles Volume III.”   Visit our website HERE for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Mon, November 25, 2019

SC EP:603 Strange Encounters

Blake, who has lived in North Carolina, Florida, and Georgia has had several encounters. He writes, "My first encounter was in 2011 in Highlands, NC, the Nantahala, in what was basically my back yard. I didn't know what it was until later. I sort of let it go. My next encounter was with a friend outside of Fletcher, Nc. We were charged by a (roughly) 7 foot individual in the dark... then lights appeared and my paradigm started to change after that. I had to figure out what this was. So, in 2013 I started my investigations almost daily."

Sun, November 17, 2019

SC EP:601 This thing was WHITE yes WHITE!!

Tonight we will speaking to three eyewitnesses. Mike from Virginia writes “Summer of 1989 a few friends and I “6 to be exact” decided to go to a very rural gravel backroad to party, drink etc. In my home state of Virginia. We all piled in my buddies Toyota 4wd pickup and headed out, it was a terribly hot and humid night, but very clear with a full moon. One of my friends was a female, who would sneak out to be with her boyfriend “One of my other friends with me”. We arrived somewhere close to 11PM and began to drink, laugh, and kid around. We had the radio going, but not very loud at all. Out of nowhere we heard a HUGE CRASH, sounded just like something fell out of a tree “Looking back I’m convinced that’s what it was” immediately after that we could hear VERY heavy footsteps. I’ve been in the woods all my life, and have heard about everything walking. This thing was different, it was MOST DEFINITELY walking on 2 legs. It circled us for what seemed like FOREVER roughly 50 to 75 yards deep in the treeline. The area is so thick I had a 1 million candlelight spotlight and it wouldn’t penetrate the cover. It was making VERY unusual deep grunting/growling sounds. One thing I noticed looking back was there were NO usual forest sounds. No cicadas “Which flood Virginia” in the Summer. No frogs, no crickets, no whiperwills NOTHING. We tracked the sounds to about 150 to 200 yards behind us, all of a sudden this thing let loose a ROAR that I could NEVER even attempt to explain. We FELT IT from that distance, it scared us to DEATH. Immediately after the roar it stepped out of the treeline to give us our first glimpse. This thing was MASSIVE at least 8ft tall and 4ft wide. This thing was WHITE yes WHITE!! It climbed what looked to be a 30ft bank up to the road in about 3 steps. Immediately we scrambled to get in the truck, I was driving and floored the gas spinning gravel. It was on top of us in a matter of seconds, one of my buddies hit it with a 30 ton bottle Jack that was in the back of the truck and it just bounced off. It scared us so bad that 3 of us lost control of our bladders. The girl I mentioned earlier that snuck out, she had a nervous breakdown she was FRANTIC!! We had to take her home to her parents “Who had no idea she’d even left the house” and try to explain to them what had happened.” We'll also be speaking to Dustin who had a strange encounter with his brother in Michigan. We'll close the show with Delbert from Colorado who had an encounter while fishing with friends.   Visit our website HERE for additional weekly shows and exclusive content.

Sun, November 10, 2019

SC EP:599 I Was Looking At This Creature

Shiloh writes So I'm writing this because my uncle has urged me to do it. I had a big foot encounter when I was 17-18 driving home late one night. It was literally right in front of our farm. I've also had three other incidences where I've heard monkey sounds in our words and have been screamed out on two occasions When taking care of my uncles dogs. It always happens the same time of year. And I'm getting ready to take care of my uncle's dogs again and I figured I would say something at this point because it's pretty much like clockwork that the same things happen. My uncle also had an encounter while burning Grass along his Fence line." Melissa writes “In December of 2017 I saw a being from my back porch. I have told no one but my husband and I only told him because I wanted to protect him, make him aware to be on guard.And then I didn’t even tell him exactly what I saw, just to be careful because I saw a shadow of a huge animal about 150 feet from our house. My mind was overwhelmed and for a long time I called it a shadow but, in reality it was the creature I was looking at. It doesn’t feel right to call it a Sasquatch or a bigfoot, It looked and felt way to ominous to be just an undiscovered hairy hominid. It was early December, possibly late November, around 7:30 pm, dark outside except for an exceptionally bright moon, they mentioned the bright moon on the news earlier and that was the only way I would have seen it. My husband was going somewhere and I walked out talking to him as he was leaving, I glanced to the right and saw it and to this day I have no idea what I was saying at the time, I stopped talking and just stared. The next thing I remember is looking up at my husband and he was looking down at me like, well, go on, what is the matter with you? We talk about everything but, all I could do was say, be careful, I love you, have a good time. He looked at me funny and said ok. I watched him get in his truck and leave, to make sure he wasn’t out there and I couldn’t see it anymore, so I went inside and locked the door. I could only see it from the bottom of his bicep up, a huge bicep, I kept focusing on that. Because the moon was shining on the white siding of a building next door. Here’s the thing that shuts me up, the siding was only on the second story of that building, above a garage door opening where, now abandoned, big trucks were stored. I am trembling now. Dear God, how tall does that make it? The shadow was the darkest black I have ever seen and the whole silhouette was that same color. The only movement was from side to side, like it was gliding on a skateboard. It had a protruding brow ridge and mouth and the nose was completely flat in between, it was a side view.

Sun, November 03, 2019

SC EP:597 Bigfoot Odyssey

Kerry Arnold of “ Bigfoot Odyssey ” returns to the show and it has been so long since I have had him on he recounts his encounter again. Kerry shares what he has learned since his encounter and also an upcoming expedition he has in Florida. its going to be a great follow up show!   Check out Kerry’s YouTube channel “Bigfoot Odyssey”  here .

Fri, October 25, 2019

Bonus Show: Randy White “The Manster”

i am traveling this week. I met hall of fame legend Randy White while I am down here in Dallas. I could not pass up the opportunity to interview him. This will be a bonus show, it has nothing to do with Sasquatch but if you enjoy football you will love this interview.Randy White is a former American football defensive tackle. He attended the University of Maryland from 1971 to 1974, and played professionally for the Dallas Cowboys from 1975 to 1988. He is a member of the College Football Hall of Fame (1994), the Pro Football Hall of Fame (1994) and the Delaware Sports Museum and Hall of Fame.

Fri, October 25, 2019

SC EP:593 Terror On The Job Site

Spoke to Doug and he had a scary encounter on a job site in the California mountains. Several creatures showed up and were very aggressive. Doug was bluff charged trying to leave the area. There was damage to his car from the rocks being thrown. I was trying to figure out why there was so much aggression towards a guy working. The answer might surprise you.

Sun, October 20, 2019

SC EP:592 Confessions Of A Retired Police Officer

Kurt writes “I had an incident in 1995 in Northern Michigan that I would like to run by you. I was jogging and this thing got up and took off running. It looked like shaquille o neal in a ghillie suit. I have never disclosed this to anyone but my wife…… but now that I am retired (training units only), I’m not so nervous about speaking about it.” Spoke to Kurt in depth about his encounter including other strange calls he has been on. One account Kurt relates was a call where the home owner said there was a prowler on the property. When the officer’s arrived they said there was large canine tracks around these peoples home. These tracks were larger than normal and there was scratch marks on the side of the house about 8-9 feet up. Kurt relates “I got a call one time about a lady who said someone was walking on her roof. When we arrived we walked around her property and could not find anything. There was a lot of snow but as I shined my light up on the roof I saw what appeared to be footprints on this ladies roof. It was odd….I remember getting in my patrol car not sure what to make of this.” Kurt will be sharing this and many more incidents that he encounter as a police officer. Join me as we pull the curtain back and take a look at law enforcement from behind the scenes.

Sun, October 13, 2019

SC EP:590 Big Game Hunter Shoots Sasquatch

Spoke to the witness and he said “I am a seasoned hunter, I have been a hunting guide in several states. I want to discuss with you about a time I shot one of these creatures in Idaho. Myself and several other hunters saw this thing including a deputy sheriff. I ended up shooting it as it came towards our camp. I know some people say it looks human….this did not look human. This wasn’t the first time I have seen the creature. Several years back my father and I had a run in with one in Colorado. We will also be speaking to Amanda who is from Texas and will be sharing a strange encounter she had while doing trail maintenance.

Sun, October 06, 2019

SC EP:588 Vietnam Veteran Encounters Sasquatch

Eli said “I had two encounters the first one was when I was on leave for my 2nd tour in Vietnam. I was deer hunting and had a deer run up to my deer blind and lay down. I could not figure what it was doing. Shortly afterwards I saw what it was running from. I could not understand what kind of creature I was looking at and there was more than one. My second encounter happen about 16 years later and it became violent.   We were camping to going grouse hunting in northern Minnesota. Something picked up our tent with all of us in it and threw it a couple of feet to the side. I ended up shooting what I am sure was a bigfoot, three times with #7 bird shot from 20 to 30 ft away from me and my three companions”   *Truck Diver Interrupts The Creatures Hunt   Armando is a long haul truck driver and he stopped on the side of the road in Texas to use the bathroom. The driver’s little dog ran off into the woods. The witness said “I kept calling my dog to come back but he wasn’t coming back. I heard wild hogs and it sounded like they were running.   I heard one of the hogs make a sound and I thought oh my god they are killing my little dog. I went into the wood line and saw my dog and he was whining. He would not look at me, he was looking up in the tree. I looked back and up to see what he was looking at and I saw this monkey in a tree. It was huge! This thing vocalized and another one came running. This one was much larger and it was carrying something. I realized he was carrying a 200lbs hog in his arm. The one in the tree screamed at me and then the larger one screamed/roared at me. I thought I was dead. I just held my dog and was shaking…..”  

Sun, September 29, 2019

SC EP:586 The Creature Never Took His Eyes Off Me

A listener writes “Thought I’d share an experience that I had back in the mid 80’s. Probably not as exciting as many of those encounters that I’ve heard on your podcast, but non-the-less interesting. The entire experience was at least a 10 minute observation which I shall never forget. I am now 56 years old. This took place when I was in my early 20’s. Up in the high Sierra Nevada mountains, tucked away at about 7000 feet in the John Muir Wilderness, is a popular lake named Huntington Lake. I frequented this spot as I am an avid fisherman, hiker and love to explore. This lake has easy access with “the” main highway running through the area. So in the summer months it is quite populated with tourists and such. I would often fish the lake and hike the area. When hiking I often times would exit the trails and go off on my own, equipped with essentials and, of course, a compass. I was coming down the mountain from an afternoon hike and found a beautiful scene too lovely to not sit and take in for a while. A small rock face, or ledge if you will, perched just 12 – 15 feet overlooking a mountain meadow surrounded by redwoods. A mile and a half down from there you could see Huntington Lake, which seemed so small considering it’s actual size. It was about 4 pm and I was sitting there, and had been for at least an hour, when I saw movement just to my left where the redwoods quit and the meadow began. Granted I was approximately 15 up on the rock ledge but the movement was not more than 25 feet or so from the rock ledge. At first I thought it was a bear or a deer due to the size of what I was able to see. As I watched further, it came out fully into the open, sniffing the air, reaching for various plants and bushes….nearly in complete silence. it would pull up a plant, or off a branch…and nibble on the leafy parts. Nope. Not a bear! Certainly not a deer! It was in the open and foraging about…unaware of my presence. The small cliff I was sitting on/in was somewhat concave so it kinda wrapped around me to a point so my perch must have been somewhat concealing. If this would have been a bear I would have been concerned. I was floored. Taken. Nearly mesmerized I could not believe nor comprehend what I was seeing! And it wasn’t like the creature was difficult to see. It was a matter of 20-25 feet from me as it worked it’s way toward the rock face that I was sitting on. The hair was orange. Similar to an orange cat. The hair under the arms from the armpits to about the wrists was longer, about 4 or 5 inches long. The skin light gray. Standing at approximately 7 feet tall, this thing was blowing my mind. I was too amazed to be afraid. It had this permanent expression on its face like it was worried or sad. It wasn’t worried or sad….just had that look on it’s face. The face was nearly human. No ape looking attributes at all really. That is the part that freaked me out the most. It looked like a depiction of a Cro-Magnon. It was male. Undoub

Sat, September 21, 2019

SC EP:584 She Was Feeding The Creatures Live Animals

Mike writes “I was born and raised in Natchez Mississippi and I had two encounters with what I know understand to be a sasquatch. One encounter happened when I was about 7 years old and another time when I was maybe 20 or 21. As a young boy, I watched a neighbor give a cat and a raccoon to one of the giant creatures and there was a second one that crawled from behind her house like a giant spider and it gave me nightmares for quite some time. Another encounter happened when a friend and I were driving and we witnessed what looked like King Kong chasing a doe and a buck across the highway on a cold winter night we were heading to Fayette Mississippi from Natchez."   Tonight, Timothy Renner talks about the Albatwitch Day Saturday, October 12, 2019 Check it out: https://albatwitchday.com/   Also check out Timothy's work at: https://www.strangefamiliars.com/

Fri, September 13, 2019

SC EP: 581 HorrorHound Weekend Interviews

We spent a few days in Indianapolis to attend HorrorHound Weekend, and spent time with some great people. I was able to do a show with several guests while I was there, and wanted to include everyone who was unable to attend. My mic was damaged in transport so my voice sounds hollow...   Several people sat down with me on the final day including Bob Gimlin, Travis Walton, Claudio Bergamin, Amy Bue, and Justin Snyder.   Bob Gimlin: https://www.bobgimlin.net/   Amy Bue: https://www.facebook.com/amy.bue.71   Travis Walton: https://www.travis-walton.com   Claudio Bergamin: https://www.claudiobergamin.com | https://www.bergaminart.com/   Justin Snyder: https://www.facebook.com/pathofthebeast/

Sat, September 07, 2019

SC EP:580 Confessions Of A Pastor Part 2

Randy returns to the show. Tonight we discuss how Randy became a pastor. He had several life experiences that led up to where he is at in life. Randy started out in life working in a night club, what led to him becoming a pastor will surprise you.

Sun, September 01, 2019

SC EP:578 We Shot The Green River Monster

The Green River was dammed up to create an 8,210 acre lake, “Green River Lake.” During this time my friend’s family owned land on green River. Naturally, As the lake filled up, many caves in the area were flooded. We think that’s what drove the Sasquatch in this story out into the open and searching for new territory. My friend and his cousin came down to the riverbank to do some target practice with their 22 rifles. They would walk up stream a ways, throw pop cans in the water, then run back down stream and wait for the pop cans (targets of choice) to float by. While blowing the cans to smitherines, my friend’s cousin’s gun jammed. They walked around a tree line, across a field and back up to their car which was sitting on the side of the road. They opened the trunk, sat on the back bumper, and began to dislodge the shell from his 22 rifle. As they were reloading they heard limbs snapping, they looked up and back toward the tree line they had just walked from. The tops of the trees were swaying wildly. My friend’s cousin asked, “who let the elephant out?” They decided to check it out. They closed the trunk and jogged back down across the field then walked quietly around the line of trees and back into the opening on the river bank where they had been standing moments before. “Sam” not his name..said when they came into the opening something started screaming at them. They jumped and looked toward the scream….Standing on top of a deadfall was a creature covered in hair, his arms were above his head and he was waiving them back and forth in a left, right motion. Sam’s cousin spun the barrel of his rifle around and shot 5 times. Sam said all five shot’s hit the creature in his chest area. He said he could hear the bullets landing almost like the sound of them hitting the water. The creature dropped his arms and fell straight back behind the deadfall. He hit with a large thud, then silence. The silence was very short lived. Sam’s cousin, started screaming, “I’ve killed our crazy uncle” “I’ve killed our crazy uncle” “I’ve killed our crazy uncle” “He dressed up in a monkey suit to scare us and I’ve killed him.” Sam told him, I don’t know what you’ve killed but it’s not our uncle. They were both in shock so holding onto each other they walked slowly over to the dead fall and looked over it to the back side. The creature was laying on its back and not moving. One of them (not sure which one) said, what the heck is it? This stirred the creature, he opened his eyes and jumped up. They jumped back, turned and started running. The creature “galloped” away in one direction, the two cousins in the opposite. I say galloped because of the way he was swinging his arms.

Mon, August 26, 2019

SC EP:576 Confessions Of A Pastor

Spoke to Randy and he said “I have never seen a Sasquatch but I have dealt a lot with demonic possession. I have many accounts that made the hair on my arm stand up. Many people come to me with accounts of running into these creatures.” Randy writes “I have two encounters to share, both happened in Kentucky, one was right outside of Louisville city limits. 1968,69-70 The Green River was dammed up to create an 8,210 acre lake, “Green River Lake.” During this time my friend’s family owned land on green River. Naturally, As the lake filled up, many caves in the area were flooded. We think that’s what drove the Sasquatch in this story out into the open and searching for new territory. My friend and his cousin came down to the riverbank to do some target practice with their 22 rifles. They would walk up stream a ways, throw pop cans in the water, then run back down stream and wait for the pop cans (targets of choice) to float by. While blowing the cans to smitherines, my friend’s cousin’s gun jammed. They walked around a tree line, across a field and back up to their car which was sitting on the side of the road. They opened the trunk, sat on the back bumper, and began to dislodge the shell from his 22 rifle. As they were reloading they heard limbs snapping, they looked up and back toward the tree line they had just walked from. The tops of the trees were swaying wildly. My friend’s cousin asked, “who let the elephant out?” They decided to check it out. They closed the trunk and jogged back down across the field then walked quietly around the line of trees and back into the opening on the river bank where they had been standing moments before. “Sam” not his name..said when they came into the opening something started screaming at them. They jumped and looked toward the scream….Standing on top of a deadfall was a creature covered in hair, his arms were above his head and he was waiving them back and forth in a left, right motion. Sam’s cousin spun the barrel of his rifle around and shot 5 times. Sam said all five shot’s hit the creature in his chest area. He said he could hear the bullets landing almost like the sound of them hitting the water. The creature dropped his arms and fell straight back behind the deadfall. He hit with a large thud, then silence. The silence was very short lived. Sam’s cousin, started screaming, “I’ve killed our crazy uncle” “I’ve killed our crazy uncle” “I’ve killed our crazy uncle” “He dressed up in a monkey suit to scare us and I’ve killed him.” Sam told him, I don’t know what you’ve killed but it’s not our uncle. They were both in shock so holding onto each other they walked slowly over to the dead fall and looked over it to the back side. The creature was laying on its back and not moving. One of them (not sure which one) said, what the heck is it? This stirred the creature, he opened his eyes and jumped up. They j

Fri, August 23, 2019

SC EP:574 Run And Don't Look Back

Jessica writes "I wanted to write to you because my fiancée and I have had a few eerie encounters in our travels through New Mexico and during my time being stationed in South Carolina. I'm now former Air Force, recently separated. I will state that I have never been exposed to anything abnormal or out of the ordinary in my time growing up in California." --- Todd writes "Early summer of 1983 I was in love. I took a romantic moonlit walk with my girlfriend on the 17th green. We sat down at 1:00 AM and started to talk. That lasted maybe 2 minutes when we were interrupted by an angry animal in a big oak tree behind us just 25 yards. Whatever it was it shook that big tree side to side as if was jumping all inside of it, I heard it grunting and short yells like a gorilla and it really screamed like an African lion and a silverback gorilla at the same time. I was really scared and yet I was calm at the same time, I knew we had to get back to the clubhouse and get into my car 400 plus yards NE. The moon lit the way and the dense fog near the ponds along the way were eerie as the landscape was a downward slope and a straight shot to the road. I stood up and told my girlfriend to grab my hand and never let go,I knew we could die at any moment and I wasn’t sticking around to find out. That thing was still shaking that tree and I said softly, run, as we ran 100 ft or so I heard a sickening thud. I mean it was like a something really big hit that grass. I knew that thing was coming after us. I glanced over my shoulder, omg it was tall and wide in the shoulders, it darted towards our way and I noticed it slammed it’s the long arm on the ground and grunted like a bear, it was no bear. I think it had red eyes I can’t exactly be sure because I had recurring nightmares long after this happened. I was skinny and ran long distance at school, she was a little heavier and she had no problem keeping up. All I could hear from her and I was fast breathing as the tears rolled down our faces from sheer fear. I distinctly heard to thing forging behind us and not giving up, thank Thank God we didn’t trip and fall. The clubhouse was getting closer we went along the left side and ran across the street into the parking lot I had a four on the floor, Ford Bobcat Pinto and the hatchback was all glass and I had a sunroof in which Kathy was slamming her hands down on it screaming it’s coming hurry open the door. I manage to get my key in the door and opened it and started the car and opened her door, by the time I shifted into first gear and popped the clutch as fast as I could she was already in and I glance out my drivers window and saw this massive hairy dark thing race along the clubhouse and on-road to get us and it yelled that God awful yell again and I could see it was really mad..I raced along Skyline Drive towards Duluth Heights and we both didn’t speak until we went to Mc Donalds and got a coke and sat in a boot

Sat, August 17, 2019

SC EP:573 It Huffed At Me And Ran Off

Jeff writes “Hello Wes, I absolutely love listening to your show. I wanted to share with you one of my two encounters with Bigfoot several years ago. I live in a town called Bluff City, Tn. The first incident was back in January 2008, and I was 15 years old at the time. I remember it like it was yesterday! It was a cold, crisp night and there was at least 3 inches of snow on the ground. Where I grew up at was on an old road that ran through the middle of a holler and it was rather secluded. We’ve always had many things there on that road happen and it was conmen that none of us would go out after dark. For one the road had only one street light on it so besides the light at my parents house and the single street lamp it was virtually pitch black on the road. We also had plenty of wildlife back in that holler. There were coyotes, bobcats, bears ( and I had came upon several bears walking threw the fields and woods there), deer, the occasional mountain lion. So plenty of animals and all of our neighbors had hunting dogs and cattle and horses. I say all of that for the significance of the story. But going back to the cold snowy night in January. I stepped outside with my dog to walk it so it could do it’s business and it started there. It was about midnight and my dog would always go out on its own, rain, snow, you name it the dog didn’t care at all. But that night the dog refused to go out. I pushed it out the door for it just to stand there and whine and scratch at the door. This was highly unusual because the dog had never acted like that before. Like it was genuinely scared. So I grabbed the leash and took it out to the front yard. Our yard at the time in front of the house was about a full acre and I had walked the dog to the far end of the yard. Back behind our house was a 19 acre horse farm that belonged to our neighbors. From where I was at you could see a very good amount of the field. So here I am at midnight in all the snow and thank God it’s a full moon night. Having the full moon and all the snow it was lit up like daylight outside so you could see everything! I noticed after standing still for about a minute or so I started to smell a rather odd oder. It’s was one like I had never smelt before. It was musky and pungent and just completely odd where we where at. I mentioned all the wildlife we had in the holler because I had been around all of it. Hunted it all too. And none of those animals ever had a smell like this. That’s when the neighbors dogs who had been barking like a mad fool suddenly went completely quiet and my dog ran behind me and laid on the ground at my feet shaking like a leaf. I froze and stood as still as I could trying to listen knowing I would hear anything moving with the snow being everywhere. That’s when I heard the walking and shuffling. I turned around and faced my parents house and all was black because I was the only one up at the time always being the night owl that I am. But I faced

Sun, August 11, 2019

SC EP:571 Running With The Night

Tonight I will be talking to three guests. My first guest Adam is from Florida and will be sharing an encounter he had with his parents while driving. They saw a Skunk Ape on the side of the road. Many years later Adam and his brothers ran into something much worse. -- Jack writes "I am a retired U. S. Army (Rank Removed). I have had three combat deployments, including one as a commander in Iraq. Here is a synopsis of my encounter… It was the summer of 1988. I was a cadet (officer in training )through ROTC in college. I was at Ft Lewis, Washington for the summer. We were on maneuvers in the woods early in the morning. Our platoon was being trained by two Army Special Forces Non commissioned officers. We were on patrol in the middle of nowhere… probably 10 miles from the housing area of base. We had been choppers out as part of the training exercise. I still remember the name of the training event… “Adventure Challenge.” While out in the woods on patrol, we all heard something walking parallel to us. I was so dark- I could not see my hand! This thing continued walking… crunching while we walked, stopping when we stopped. Finally, our green beret instructor went out there. After about a minute, he comes running back telling us to get out of there. All we had were M16s with blanks… we were training, so no live ammo. I have more to tell if you want to hear.” -- Emily writes "My husband and I had an encounter with something large in the woods of Southern Missouri on June 2nd of this year. In the afternoon I heard a huge tree fall in the woods in the direction of the river about 5 minutes after my husband left me at the camp to walk down to the water. About 30 seconds to a minute after the crash I heard 3 tree knocks, a pause and then 3 more with the same pattern on the opposite side of the river. A couple of times we heard snorts that sounded like wild hogs but never saw anything. I had gone to the tent around 10:30pm. My husband stayed around the campfire until around midnight. He went into the road after putting out the tiki torches and fire and heard a growling. He is not one to be freaked out by noises and such but he was a little unnerved by it. He got into the tent and told me about it. We talked for a couple minutes before saying good night. Less than 5 minutes after we stopped talking we both heard rustling in the leaves from a distance, we both lifted our heads and listened intently as the footsteps came closer. We both agree the footsteps were heavy. I have hunted in the woods before and it was not a deer. I would describe the sound as walking in the woods with boots on. My initial thought was maybe this is The man we rented the camping site from messing with us and it's part of the experience, but then realized he would be stupid to do that for fear of being shot. Bigfoot never crossed my mind. I was frozen in fear! It walked directly behind our tent. Probably within 3 ft of our hea

Sun, August 04, 2019

SC EP:569 Something At The Ranch

A listener writes “I’m going to try and keep this as short as possible but I have had about a half dozen encounters with what I used to think, but now KNOW, was a Sasquatch or something thereof. My cousin and my brother have spent the past week talking about all of our encounters here in AZ up off the Mogollon Rim and out at our family ranch north of Wickenburg. My cousin Chris came upon your show less than a week ago by accident and we have each listened to about 35-40 of the episodes since. He and I have talked over the past few days and because of what we’ve heard on your show, we are CONVINCED that what we’ve encountered is similar to those on your show. The timing worked out where my brother, who is active in the military, is in town and staying with us so the three of us have been reliving these experiences trying to find answers. The first memory was at our family ranch out in the middle of the desert where the nearest house or living human is a 45 minute drive down a dirt road. I was about 14 or 15 and my brother is two years younger than me. He and I heard the horses making a ton of noise down in the pasture in the creek that runs alongside the mountain the ranch houses sit on. We walked to the edge of the slope of the mountain where we could see below and saw the horses huddled together in the middle of our fenced in pasture. We caught glances of what we thought was a coyote in between the brush so we yelled down and made some noise. As soon as we did, this thing took off down the wash towards the Hassayampa river. We saw it running and it was big and black. It ran kind of like a dog but was 90-100 yards away below in the wash so it was thought to tell. It darted between the mesquite and the brush but it was jet black. If it was a canine, it was the biggest one we have ever seen. Running on all fours, it’s back had to be at least as high as my chest at the time but it was very bulky. When we asked our grandpa about it he said it was a bear but we have never seen a bear move that fast or agile. We had another encounter while sitting on the porch of the ranch house at night a few years later. My cousin and I were sitting on the porch with a girl from Germany and the rest of the family was inside. About 30 yards away, just outside of the light coming from the sliding glass door, we heard some movement for a few minutes, then the deepest growl I could have possibly ever imagined. It last for a few seconds and my cousin and I slowly got up on our feet. We looked at each other terrified and pulled our guns out. The SECOND I cocked the hammer back on my revolver, the growl turned into this terrifying scream. It didn’t sound like the typical woman scream you hear about, it sounded like a dinosaur. We threw open the door and slammed it shut and our family told us we looked like we had just seen a ghost. Neither of us slept that night. Around the time I was 19, my brother and a different cousin of ours had walked ab

Sun, August 04, 2019

SC EP:568 Run Like Hell

A former military police officer of 20 years will be joining the show. He shares an encounter he had on base in Alabama.The witness said “I was out of my nightly run around the base and it was surrounded by woods. I had my head phones in when I got a strange feeling like I was in danger. I took my ear buds out and realized something huge was pacing me in the woods. It took me a second to figure out why my steps had an echo but it was this thing and it mirroring my moves. I ran like hell as fast as I could and this thing kept pace. As I cleared the woods I looked back and that is when I saw it…..”

Sat, July 27, 2019

SC EP:566 Strange Experience In Iraq

Spoke to a military veteran last night who has agreed to come on the show. He shares an encounter he had in Oregon. He has also experienced some very strange things in Iraq during the war. A small portion of the show will be Sasquatch related but I believe he has earned the right to come on and share whatever he wants to share. He said “I am sure I ran into a Jinn over in Iraq. I have no other explanation for what I saw, this thing…guy walking straight up a wall.”

Sun, July 21, 2019

SC EP:564 Visitor On The Farm

A listener writes “So this started in the summer of 1982 in Yamhill County Oregon my parents were divorced and me and my sister had gone out to visit my dad for the summer. Now we’d only been there a few days and one of our chores was to go up to the barn and feed the cows about 1/2 Mile to a quarter mile away. On the way back now mind you we had dogs that darted in and out of the trees and they were real low pine trees low to the ground and the dogs are really friendly mid-size dogs. Anyway on the way back in the clearing we were walking through the clearing and out from the pine trees that were so thick you couldn’t see through someone/something tossed a rock at us. Now it wasn’t a big rock it wasn’t throwing overhand it was like an underhand toss. My dad was at work my dad’s girlfriend had just come out of the house because we could hear the door slam. We were way back in the woods and nobody around really known we were there yet so for somebody to be screwing with us it was highly unlikely. Anyway after the rock came out at us the dogs that would usually lick someone to death if they showed up at the house come shooting out from the trees and surrounded us and herding us down the Hill. Well we didn’t think nothing of it too much, I mean it was weird but we didn’t know what to think you know I was 12 my sister was eight. So the summer wore on and we hear strange sounds coming out of the forest I thought it sound like a woman screaming my sister thought it sounded like a howl but we also hear it sounded like a baseball bat hitting something. Well I decided to stay and live with my dad for a year ,my sister went home in the late summer. We had a spring that ran through the yard that kind of just made it a little muddy I went by there one day to feed the horse and in the mud it look like a huge footprint. I went and got my dad and he wouldn’t even look but when I got down on the ground and looked at the footprint I could see ridges like you would see you in your handprint but only in a footprint. So I went up to the barn and I went to check on the horse well the horse was nosed into a corner and had been there all night it looked like she had kicked up the dirt like she was trying to fight something off and she had scratches but I couldn’t tell what they were. The dogs on the other hand wouldn’t let me go in the barn and my dad seen this and became very angry cuz he’s just wasn’t a nice person. When he got up there the dogs ran off cuz they knew better and we went up in the barn and I had left the big doors open where you load hay in when you stock the barn. But something had been up there and made like a nest out of a bunch of the Bales , it was real easy to get in the barn from the big doors my dad could jump from the hill into the barn because it was that close, it was just wide enough for pickup. Well as a summer wore on i heard lots of weird noises coming out of the forest and you know you would think you would see so

Mon, July 15, 2019

SC EP:562 The Rock Throwing Howler Monkeys?

Spoke to the eyewitness and he said “I live in Tennessee near the Smoky Mountains. A good friend of mine lived out in the country and asked me to come over because he was sure there was howler monkeys in the woods behind his home. I was curious so I went to see if I could hear these “howler monkeys” that he was talking about. After several nights of being out there we heard strange vocalizations but never saw anything until the last couple of nights. We have rocks thrown at us and we saw two of them. One of them was huge, biggest thing I have ever seen and it reminded me of a human covered in hair but it was a really big human. There was one night we saw something, I think unrelated and it was so strange I don’t know what to think. It is so odd I am not sure if I want to discuss it, stranger than Bigfoot.” The eyewitness has agreed to come on the show and share his encounter.

Thu, July 11, 2019

SC EP:560 I Almost Shot It - William Roe

Here is some bonus content. I hope everyone enjoys the William Roe encounter from 1955.   I, W. Roe of the City of Edmonton, in the province of Alberta make oath and say, (1) That the exhibit A attached to this, my affidavit, is absolutely true and correct in all details. Sworn before me in the City of Edmonton, Province of Alberta, this 26th day of August, A.D. 1957. (Signed) William Roe (Signed) by W.H. Clark Assistant Claims Agent Number D.D. 2822 EXHIBIT A. Ever since I was a small boy back in the forest of Michigan, I have studied the lives and habits of wild animals. Later, when I supported my family in Northern Alberta by hunting and trapping, I spent many hours just observing the wild things. They fascinated me. But the most incredible experience I ever had with a wild creature occurred near a little town called Tete Jaune Cache, British Columbia, about eighty miles west of Jasper, Alberta. I had been working on the highway near Tete Jaune Cache for about two years. In October, 1955, I decided to climb five miles up Mica Mountain to an old deserted mine, just for something to do. I came in sight of the mine about three o’clock in the afternoon after an easy climb. I had just come out of a patch of low brush into a clearing when I saw what I thought was a grizzly bear, in the bush on the other side. I had shot a grizzly near that spot the year before. This one was only about 75 yards away, but I didn’t want to shoot it, for I had no way of getting it out. So I sat down on a small rock and watched, my rifle in my hands. I could see part of the animal’s head and the top of one shoulder. A moment later it raised up and stepped out into the opening. Then I saw it was not a bear. This, to the best of my recollection, is what the creature looked like and how it acted as it came across the clearing directly toward me. My first impression was of a huge man, about six feet tall, almost three feet wide, and probably weighing somewhere near three hundred pounds. It was covered from head to foot with dark brown silver-tipped hair. But as it came closer I saw by its breasts that it was female. And yet, its torso was not curved like a female’s. Its broad frame was straight from shoulder to hip. Its arms were much thicker than a man’s arms, and longer, reaching almost to its knees. Its feet were broader proportionately than a man’s, about five inches wide at the front and tapering to much thinner heels. When it walked it placed the heel of its foot down first, and I could see the grey-brown skin or hide on the soles of its feet. It came to the edge of the bush I was hiding in, within twenty feet of me, and squatted down on its haunches. Reaching out its hands it pulled the branches of bushes toward it and stripped the leaves with its teeth. Its lips curled flexibly around the leaves as it ate. I was close enough to see that its teeth were white and

Sun, July 07, 2019

SC EP:559 The Uninvited Guests

Spoke to the eyewitness and he said “I live near Washougal, Washington. I was teaching someone how to cold camp, no fire no lights. One night we ran into a group of them. They surrounded us but they were not aggressive. I had no idea what was going on that night or what these things were. They seem to watch from the treeline. We passed one going to our camp. It was dark and I remember thinking, I don’t remember a tree being next to that trail. I realized it wasn’t a tree. Long story short we left. I went back the next day to get all of my gear and there were tracks everywhere. I decided to follow some fresh tracks and that is when I ran into one.”

Sun, July 07, 2019

SC EP:558 Weekend Campfire Chat

Bonus Episode: I am working on a round table show with Tony Merkel from The Confessionals and Brent Thomas from The Paranormal Portal. We have several topics we are going to cover in an open discussion. Do you have any questions or comments I will read on the air? You can ask any question you want for the podcasters.

Sat, June 29, 2019

SC EP:556 The Unexpected Sasquatch Encounter

Here is Sundays early release. I will be speaking to four guests tonight. My first guest writes “I’ve recently started tuning into your podcast. My dad told me about it Friday and today I’ve been able to listen to it. And I’ve been listening since 9 this morning. I wanted to share my experience/encounters with you. My name is Sebastian. I have a couple experiences in Illinois and one in Idaho. The first instance took place when my brother and I were walking through the woods out by Staunton lake in Illinois. We went down the spillway and were walking the trails back behind the lake. We were about a mile into the woods and my little brother decided he wanted to stop and rest. So I went to walk a little farther ahead. I walked maybe 50 yards away from him before I realized it was dead silent. Which it wasn’t before. There were birds chirping and squirrels running around and just sounds of activity maybe 5 minutes prior to me realizing. After I realized it was quiet I slowed my pace. And took maybe fifteen more steps before I heard a branch break up the hill to my right. And right after I heard the break there was a low toned grunt that came afterwards. I was 13 at the time. And my little brother was 9. I heard the grunt and immediately took off running back towards my brother. I came barreling past him and all I could say was run. We ran all the way back to the road and made the mile walk back into town. He kept questioning me about why we ran. And I told him about the noise. He didn’t believe me. Well 3 or 4 weeks later we were at the same lake. It was about 9:30 to 10 at night. We were night fishing. We weren’t having any luck so we decided to throw rocks and sticks and anything else we could find across the little cove into the woods on the other side. We had a fairly bright lantern that lit up the other side of the cove, but just to the base of the tree line. We couldn’t see anything else past the tree line. Well maybe 20 minutes after we stopped throwing rocks and everything we heard some movement just out of eye sight on the other side of the cove. And then rocks started coming out of the tree line towards us. None made it to us, they all just hit the water in front of us. At the time I thought it was just people. That’s still a possibility. It wasn’t super remote. I’m not sure what happened out at the lake. And I’ll never know for sure. But my experience in Idaho is a little different. I’m getting goose bumps just typing about it. In 2016 I moved to Idaho with the girl I was seeing at the time. I was 19. We moved to Idaho falls in south east Idaho. Well it was late September and my girlfriends parents and I got into a little argument and I wasn’t wanting to stay there that night. So I packed a blanket and pillow into our 2001 Honda Accord we had, and drove about 8 miles outside of town into the mountains. It was a bright moon and plenty of stars. No light pollution. So it was very well lit. I eventually found this rock road

Sun, June 23, 2019

SC EP:554 Sasquatch In The Desert

Ann writes, “Last year, in spring I had an experience that has significantly and profoundly affected my life in such a way that I am no longer able to enjoy the past times that I have been so deeply in love with since a child. In place of the lengthy carefree and joyful, stress free experience that our mountains have been my visits are now anxious and brief. I am frightened almost to the point of giving into a need to flee. Never do I go exploring outside of eyesight and its so bad that I feel no joy or peace there anymore. It just feels like I dont want to go there, to stay away. I believe I was stalked and followed by a creature. This has left me pretty much paralyzed with fear. I am an outdoors woman deluxe…reduced to being afraid to venture out beyond the confines of my own yard. I know it was a Sasquatch. All the way down to my soul I know what it was.”   We will also be speaking to Jim who is a Bigfoot Researcher, and he will be sharing his encounters with us. Jim said, “We experience a lot of strange things but the area we go to is known to be haunted but things got really strange when I went on a ghost hunt in Tombstone, Arizona..."

Fri, June 21, 2019

SC EP:552 Boy Scouts VS Sasquatch

A listener writes “My cousin and I were in a church sponsored scout troop in St. Louis, Missouri. We decided that we wanted to go to scout summer camp and since there weren’t enough in our troop that wanted to go we hooked up with another troop in Hillsburo that was also with our church. We paid our fees and were taken south of St. Louis to Hillsburo and then that Monday morning we arrived at S-F Scout Ranch ( pronounced S bar F). Our troop was assigned a camp site and we went out and made ourselves at home. We followed a path for a couple of hundred yards out from the camp building and here and there there were paths that branched off to the various camp sites. Ours was one of the outlying camps and was at the end of the lake that was there. The lake was huge. It wasn’t too wide you could canoe across it in a few minutes but seemed miles long. From out camp we could just see the lake through the trees. Paul and I were just a couple of inner city boys on our first scout camp. Tents were already set up in a circle around a table and fire pit. Our scout leader brought what he called a fly, a tarp supported with poles that we put up over the table to have a dry place to eat when it rains. There was a short pole on the table the went up to the center of the tart where there was a small hole for the pole to go in and it brought the tarp up to a point over the table. The camp supplied a plywood box with a padlock for us to put our food in that we picked up every day at the px. We never locked the padlock since there weren’t any bears around but there were raccoons, skunks and other varmints. The first night I found out how heavy a sleeper Paul was. Normal midnight hijinkage with the new boys the others tried to tip my cot over from the out side of the tent. I heard them coming stealthy like and kept them from pushing mine over but Paul was already asleep and they dumped him over on the floor and ran laughing. Paul picked himself up and as he got back in the cot he asked what happened. This was all by flashlight since there was no electricity at the camp. The next day Paul didn’t remember being knocked over and talking to me. Heavy sleeper. The third night is when the encounter happened. I, unlike Paul, am a light sleeper, now more than I was before that night. I was awakened by something late at night. Didn’t know what it was and couldn’t hear anything at first then I thought I heard something moving around the table. So I got out of the cot and put my left hand on the pole by the door of the tent and with my right I slowly pushed open the tent flap. At first I thought I saw someone at the table but in the moonlight and it being under the tarp I could quite tell what it was. At first I thought it was a bear, but I remember the camp people telling us there were no bear in the area. Suddenly there was a crack and a soft grunt and I could see, my eyes were adjusting to the moonlight, that it was a bigfoot and that it

Fri, June 14, 2019

SC EP:550 The Little Green Man

Tonight I will be speaking to Kevin who is originally from Ireland. He shares some Irish folklore, along with an encounter he had with a little green man. What we might first assume in a America to be a little man in a green suit or a leprechaun, Kevin explains that something is lost in translation because what he saw was what most would consider to be a 2-3 foot tall little grayish/green alien. Not only did he see it but his family saw it. Kevin said “In our culture we would leave it gifts to leave us alone. My aunt said it had the head of a porcelain doll because it was so smooth and the face did not move.” Kevin goes on to say, “I came to America and joined the Marines. I served this country but my strange experiences did not stop in Ireland I have also seen a Sasquatch.”

Sun, June 09, 2019

SC EP:549 The Stinky Homeless Man?

Tonight is going to be jammed pack with guests. We start off with Daniel Benoit who will be sharing information on his conference coming up in Virginia. Since it is the weekend I decided to bring Bingo on and see who knows more about Bigfoot. Will Daniel win or Sasquatch Chronicles prodigal son Bingo? Check out the conference on Facebook .   Timothy Renner from the Strange Familiars Podcast stops by to share some historical accounts of Sasquatch. Check out the Strange Familiars podcast here .   We will wrap up with Jim who grew up in a military family and shares strange run ins with what he called a "stinky, hairy homeless man. * Spoiler Alert * It was not a human.

Sun, June 02, 2019

SC EP:547 Tree Jumping Creature

Tree Jumping Creature Spoke to a witness who has agreed to come on the show. He said “Many years ago I worked on cell towers in remote locations. We were in Pennsylvania and I stepped away from the job site to use the bathroom. There are no bathrooms in these remote locations so we used a 5 gallon bucket and a plastic bag. I heard leaves moving around but could not tell where it was coming from. I finished what I was doing and about 40 feet away this thing jumped from the tree, it didn’t fall, it jumped down.It was huge, I mean it was really huge. This is during the day and this thing jumps from the tree and lands. It turned to look at me. This has upset me most of my life. I am not sure what to say, he looked like the ugliest human ever but much bigger and covered in hair. It turned and looked right at me. This thing snarled, growled and showed its teeth. It than turned and walked away. I was in shock. We had been hearing strange noises prior to that like whoops and knocks but we were so busy working we didn’t pay attention. After that day I never went back.” ------- The Rock Pile Randy Harrington returns to the show to give us an update on a property he has been investigating with Shane Carpenter along with others. They are putting together evidence on what they have found so far. Randy is known for thinking outside of the box. I had him on a few shows where he talked about setting up a fake campsite and watching it from a distance. Randy says “The creatures sit on this ridge line above our camp and throw rocks at us almost every night. So we decided to give them ammunition to throw at us. We investigated the area during the day and found where they were throwing rocks, so we setup rock piles and marked the rocks with a black marker. Each pile we marked the rocks so we could tell exactly where they were and what pile of rocks they were using. The results were interesting to say the least.” ------- The Green Lights A listener writes “Wes, I’ve been listening to the show for about 4 years and I have to say that I am really impressed with the platform you’ve built and the community you’ve brought together. I’m currently a desert rat living in Las Vegas, NV and I wanted to share my personal story of encountering orbs. I have never had a Sasquatch encounter but I definitely believe there is something out there especially with some of the accounts that have been passed down through my family. My encounter took place in Marietta, GA. I was 17 at the time and I had taken a late night flight into Atlanta to see my dad for Christmas. I landed around 9:30pm and it took about an hour to drive to my dad’s house. My dad lives at the end of a cul-de-sac with about 3 miles of forest behind his house. His home is 2 stories with a basement. The main floor overlooks the forest and sits about 30 ft off of the ground with large bay windows overlooking the back deck and the surrounding f

Sun, May 26, 2019

SC EP:545 Shots FIRED!

A listener writes “I shot one in 1995 deer hunting in the area around Oregon caves out of cave junction where I live. Have had a few other encounters and photos of footprints while hunting wild mushrooms, let me know if you are interested...” He said he was hunting and the night before they kept hearing someone or something around their camp. The next day he found a large boulder to sit on that over looked a clearing. He sat for awhile... then something stood up. The witness said “He was looking directly at me and I could see everything. I do not remember chambering a round. This thing started running so fast and I started shooting. I know I hit it 3 times in the back. It fell to its knees and got up and just ran off. I realized it was running in the direction of our camp and my friend was at the camp. I heard my friend start shooting. I ran back to the camp while it was leaving. The following night was a nightmare. Several of these things showed up and they were mad. I fired off almost all the ammo I had that night. The next morning we left. There are other things that happen.” -------- Our second guest writes, “June 2009, early summer here in West Virginia. I lived in Ohio County on the outskirts of Wheeling. Which I know is a major city, yet it’s surrounded by thick tree on top of tree strangling wilderness. I lived approximately five miles outside of town back in the rural suburbs on a gravel road with two other neighbors. The property line of my house pressed right up against the Spidel Golf Course of Olgebay Park. I could see the 18th hole flag from my porch. There is a large tree in the middle of my yard, the yard itself slopes downward it’s some what of a hill. A few things happened leading up to this encounter, now I’m not gonna say I never believed in Sasquatch. I’m an open guy, I’ve had some run ins with the paranormal. From things that happened in my child hood to my early adult life. Yet I thought that this was a Pacific Northwest phenomenon, I had never heard of these creatures in Appalachia. If I knew now what I knew then, talk about going down the Rabbit Hole. All that opened up to me after seeing these things. I can’t rightly remember what day it was, all I know is it was around 10 pm. And my wife at the time, and I were about to leave the house and go to Blockbuster before it closed. I walked out onto the porch and let my cat out, he was a big ole tabby. And wasn’t afraid of damn near anything. As I walked down the three steps of the porch, I saw a flash of white and my cat had zipped back up the stairs and straight back into the house as I had left the door open. I just shook my head and began walking the path around to go down the other stairs to where we parked the cars. I stopped in my tracks, this overwhelming feeling of being watched. I’m not gonna lie I was petrified, yet I lifted my head up and started scanning the barrier of thickets and bramble that marked my property line. I saw s

Sun, May 19, 2019

SC EP:543 Dogman In The Graveyard

“Hi Wes, Love the show I listen every night before bed and while I’m driving. I’ve had multiple weird encounters with things in the woods and paranormal activity. I’m 41 and grew up in Nova Scotia Canada and also lived in South Carolina and North Carolina. Anyway my first encounter was when I was about 14. (1992) It was the beginning summer and a very dark night. My brother and his friends had a campfire in the field past our backyard. There are a ton of deer and coyotes. Anyway they left in a car to go to town and my mom sent me down there to clean up and get the left over food and condiments. Also to make sure the fire was out. I grew up in the woods and I wasn’t scared of anything until that night. I was picking up after my brother and friends and I heard a growling noise from the woods. It was so loud I felt it in my chest and body. I was thinking bear at the time. Which I’ve never seen around our yard or woods. I froze and looked into the woods it was pitch black. I started to run to the house (dropped everything) ran into the field behind my house and I could feel this thing chasing me. It felt big and on two feet running after me like a person. It growled and heavy breath the whole time behind me. I was a fast kid but it could have gotten me if it wanted. It stopped chasing me as soon as I reach the garage light. I ran into the house in a panic and my mom asked what was wrong I said something was out there. She was going to tell my dad I told her no because he would have went out with a gun and I knew he’d be in trouble. My brother and his friends Were all gone. I made sure it wasn’t them playing a trick on me. I didn’t think of a Sasquatch until many years later when I heard there here and I heard other people’s encounters. I didn’t believe In Bigfoot back then. I’ll add I had a nightmare that very night that a lot wolves came into my house and we’re going around looking for me. Woke up in a sweat and panic. The next day my dad said the food was gone and everything Else by the campfire was spread all over the place in a mess. Anyway I’d love to tell you my other encounters if your interested. I’ve kept them to myself for years. If you look up Nova Scotia it’s very paranormal here.” Spoke to witness and he opened up about seeing this werewolf walking on two legs coming out of the cemetery by his home, unfortunately his father was laid to rest there. He said he had never told anyone this before but looking back he said he felt like that creature chased him home a year before. He said he never understood why his nightmares consisted of wolves chasing him and breaking into his home. The witness will be sharing a lot of strange encounters.   Hims connects you with real doctors and medical grade solutions to treat hair loss Go to For Hims dot com slash SASQUATCH. https://www.forhims.com/SASQUATCH Order Now: My lis

Thu, May 16, 2019

SC EP:541 Houston Live Show Recap

Tony and I sit down and share our thoughts with the live event. Some funny moments to share with you gals and gals than we are back to work with encounters. Thank you again to everyone who came out. Hope you enjoy some behind the scenes.

Wed, May 15, 2019

SC EP:540 I Quit

There was technical issues with capturing my presentation at the live event. I will recreate it and tell the story about the day I quit the show and put it out for everyone when I get back into town. Bob flys out tomorrow morning and I told him how much it meant to me for him to be there with me when I told that story. He teared up a little when I said it to him and I told him to cowboy up or he was going to make me tear up. If you didn’t love Bob Gimlin before, you will after hearing this and it has nothing to do with filming Patty. If you love the show you will understand why there is still a show after hearing what I have to say. If you meet Bob in the future be sure to thank him. I got an opportunity to have a real heart to heart with him and tell him what he means to me.

Mon, May 06, 2019

SC EP:539 It Looked Directly At My Gun

Rob writes “I am from the state of Georgia. I had a encounter back in February 2019. I had been scouting for some wild hogs when I came upon a smell that would run a buzzard off a outhouse.Trying to find the source and looking down at the ground I caught movement to my right and looked up to see this creature some 80 feet from me. Dark brown eyes as dark as his coat. Scared 10 years off me.” Spoke to the eyewitness and while scouting an area he came face to face with a Sasquatch. He said “I just could not believe what I was seeing, I think it was just as surprised to see me as I was seeing it. It looked at my gun and looked back up at me.”   Howard writes “I wanted to relate to you a sighting I had as a child in Tahlequah Oklahoma. My mother originally from California was adopted by a couple who lived in this area. It is a beautiful region with the Illinois river literally in there back yard. We live in the central part of the state and as a child we would go and visit my grandpa Pete and his wife. They lived a cabin that they had built because Grandpa Pete was a Cherokee elder so everyone in the area was of Cherokee decent. This place was a kids paradise. On the day I saw the Man at the river I was 11 and my brother 13 we had went to play in the old cabin they moved out of a few years back. As I said you could see the river from the old cabin. We were just being kids and playing when my brother said look at the guy by the water. I finally figured out what he was looking at that’s when I noticed it was covered in hair it was about 100 yards away so detail is tough. My thought never went to bigfoot as I didn’t know what that was at the time Im now 48. Being a smart ass kid this guy was clearly on my grandpas property so I yelled HEY. This is where it all went south this man turned and screamed like the sounds I heard on the Jurrasic Park episode in east Texas. Then it bolted running down the tree line eventually disappearing. I really just thought it was a person so we started back playing as kids do when out of no where the neighbor come running to us ordering to get to the cabin. Once we got inside Grandpa Pete and the guy went back outside. They were speaking Cherokee so I had no clue. When Grandpa Pete returned he asked what we saw so we both told him the same thing. We were not aloud past the first cabin for the whole weekend when asked who the guy was he said the river belongs to them right now so don’t go down there they are just passing through.”

Sat, April 27, 2019

SC EP:537 Do Not Point A Weapon At These Things

Dylan writes "Wes, I want to tell you about an experience that I had with Bigfoot around Lena Lake in Washington state in the Olympic National Park. It was during a camping trip that I had with my dad and the interaction occurred while we were sleeping in our hammocks. We both awoke to what I first assumed was a bear because of the breathing noise it made. It wasn't until I looked through the gap in my tarp that I realized that the creature was standing and had arms. This camping trip was cut a little short because of some other concerns that we had while we were hiking. My dad and I only spoke once about this the next morning and after he told me that he was convinced that we had a bear problem I decided not to tell him what I saw. Shoot me an email if you'd like to hear more about the experience and why we decided to cut our trip short. To this day I haven't told anyone about the encounter because I've always thought of Bigfoot as a dumb joke and I never wanted to sound like a hypocrite to my friends."   My second guest is Joe. Joe writes "Hi Wes, I’m from Ohio. I’m a huge fan of your show and I have been wrestling with the idea of mailing you and telling my story. But I guess if I’m going to tell anyone (outside my family) it would be you. Im an avid outdoorsman and have been spending as much time in the woods hunting, fishing, and hiking since I was six years old. My brother and I started out as our fathers hunting dogs, tromping on brush piles kicking up rabbits and pheasant for our dad and I’ve been hooked ever since. My Bigfoot story starts a few years back when we started hunting a new lease. Our second season in, It started out with hearing what sounded like someone talking far off in the woods , but you just couldn’t make it out. Which seemed odd but there are some(not many) but some people who live around the area. I brushed it off the first time, then a few days later my brother and I went hunting again and I heard the same thing, I was beginning to wonder what it was and was going to tell my brother about it, but I didn’t have to say anything to him. When I came out of the woods that evening he meet me at the truck and the first thing he said was “did you hear those people talking?” Not wanting to tip my hand I said I thought I did but couldn’t make it out,,, and he said “yeah same here. But it got kinda close and it was like they were talking gibberish!” That ride home was spent talking about what we both heard and then I introduced him to ur show. He wasn’t sure what he wanted to believe but he was about to get on board really soon. We both hunt pretty often and two weeks later we had both been to the woods multiple times and each had a few more “odd” things go on. A few more talking episodes a whoop or two a rock clacking incident, a few weird things but nothing that was definitively anything. All could possibly be explained away essentially. Then one morning about 3weeks after the init

Sun, April 21, 2019

SC EP:535 Taken

Richard writes "When I was about 12 years old my Father had enough confidence in me to allow me to wander the forest near our home hunting for squirrels. Behind our home was undeveloped mountain property of several thousand acres. There were old homes and farms on the mountain, long years ago abandoned when the families died and dependents moved away. Most of this land was purchased by timber companies and hunting and walks in the woods were O K. I had been taught at an early age in hunting methods and gun safety by my Dad. He took me on exploratory trips into the woods to show me good places to hunt and blaze trails so I could find my way home. Dad was a very smart man and a wise father. He didn't want to find it necessary to search for me and lead me back home at night. One of these locations became my favorite. Very large beech trees filled a little valley and my access was one of the ridges that formed this place. There was a nice creek at the bottom of this ridge and the babbling of water helped cover the noise I made walking in. The trees were very tall and the canopy was very full, making entry feel like walking into a large covered room. In the fall of the year little red berries in the beeches made this place a favorite with gray squirrels. I adopted this place as my personal hot spot and mental relaxing den. Squirrels or not I enjoyed spending time here sitting on a log and admiring nature around me. Squirrel season opened around September 15 and I could hardly wait each year for the season to open. A few classmates bragged of sneaking out before opening day and harvesting a few early. Not under Dads watchful eye, I would follow the game laws or not be allowed to go all season. When opening day arrived during the 1957 or 1958 season I would rush home after school, grab my shotgun, and off I raced. After a few successful trips I went to my personal spot one evening to find nothing at all. No squirrels, no birds, no anything was moving. After waiting an appropriate time in my 12 year old brain, I decided to expand my territory. Crossing the bridge across the stream. In this area timber had been cut a few years back leaving few full trees, and extremely thick undergrowth, bushes and briars. I found a game trail (old logging road) circling the base of another ridge. It was quiet there just like I had found earlier, plus the undergrowth was very thick making eyesight limited. I had traveled 200 or 300 yards off my normal route and found nothing to investigate. I decided to turn around and walk very slowly back the way I came in. If quiet I might find game moving. Since I got out of school at 3:00 pm, it was almost time to return home for dinner anyway. As I got near the little bridge that would take me toward home, I heard an unusual noise. I listened carefully but did not recognize the sound coming from the thick undergrowth. It sounded somewhat like birds or squirrels scratching in the dry leaves looking for

Sun, April 14, 2019

SC EP:533 Chanting In The Woods

A listener writes “I have an encounter that happened many years ago in Washington State. Index to be more precise. My encounter isn’t terrifying (at least not now. It was when it happened.) It’s a bit puzzling and all these years later I can’t explain it. But I did hear some things which culminated in seeing something cross the trail. I’ve never gone public with this and have been met with skepticism by the few people I’ve told. But I know what happened over the course of a few weeks in 1989.” Spoke to the witness and she has agreed to come on the show. It is a very interesting encounter because so many strange things happened beyond the sighting. One thing the witness brought up was hearing chanting in the woods or what sounded like chanting. I heard this before by two separate hunters   My uncle is a big fan of your podcast and he encouraged me to email you about my supernatural experience with a wendigo (possible Sasquatch). I grew up in small town in an incredibly rural region of southern Ontario. My house was situated in a forested environment with the Niagara escarpment snaking up my front yard. It is a land of unspoiled beauty that has the capability of hiding many secrets in its depths. My family always told me stories about the beasts that lurk in the woods, real and supernatural, but it wasn't until I had my own experience that I became a believer in the old legends. It was mid-autumn of 2012. At this time of year the sun slinks away early in the evening, the only light being the crescent of the moon. My sister and I have always enjoyed exploring the woods that surrounded our house, and on the night of my experience we were out galavanting in the early hours of the moonlight. My uncle (the same one who has convinced me to write this) had walked from his home a few kilometres away from ours and we had excused ourselves from the adult conversations. Our whole lives we had been warned about not venturing too far away from our home, especially in the darkness, so we mostly stayed around the perimeter of the unforsted part our house-land. Despite the events occurring seven years ago, my recollection is still shockingly vivid when I take myself back to that night. The air was slightly cool, but warm enough that I only needed a raincoat (sometimes it's cold enough to snow at this time of year). It was a good evening all together, my sister and I were getting along as we laughed and played in our yard. We were completely unbothered and unaware of what was about to happen. In what I then thought was a brilliant idea I encouraged my sister to come with me and enter the thin strip of woods (about 25 feet apart) that separated our property and an unused driveway on the adjoining land. It was covered in young trees and surprisingly sturdy grasses, that in the fall got so dry and brittle that they could hold you up when falling on them. We spent the next few minutes matti

Sat, April 06, 2019

SC EP:531 It Had A Man’s Face

Tonight I will be speaking to three guests who all have very different encounters. Matt writes “The encounter happened during July of 95. I live in NC near the Uwharrie mountains now. Back in 95 I lived at the base of the Blue Ridge mountains. Wilkes county to be exact. Me and my friend Mike were headed from the bottom of the mountain to a friend’s house on the top of the mountain. We decided to take the scenic route, late afternoon. The scenic route was a pavement to gravel road called Big Ivy. It was paved at the base of the mountain. But as soon as you started up, it turned to gravel. It was hot even on the side of the mountain, and we were smoking cigarettes. So we had the windows open. We got half way up the mountain, around dusk, and rounded a curve to the left. The road had a drop off to the right, and a very steep bank to the left. As we came around the curve I noticed something walking up onto the side of the road on the right. At first in the dusk, I thought it was a real tall man in a trenchcoat. I said to Mike, “Who’s the trenchcoat”? I looked back and immediately stopped the truck. I saw it wasn’t a man. But whatever it was, it was 7-8′ tall. It just stood there stunned as we were that the other was there. The orange hair on it’s right leg had several places where it was matted together. It had a man’s face more than an apes. At least that’s the way I saw it. With hair up the cheeks of it’s face It had a slight grin on it’s face. Almost like it was smiling. I’m not sure if it was a male or female. I looked at it with awe. Mike however was on the side of the vehicle closest to it, and went into a panic. Kicking the floor board, pushing himself back into the seat. He started yelling “Get out of here”! Startled by his panic, I turned to look at him. Causing me to miss the Bigfoot cross the road right in front of the headlights. When I looked back, he was climbing up the bank on the left, with ease. This bank is so steep, I would have to climb up it on my belly. The Bigfoot went right up in no time flat. I ignored Mike’s yells, and got out of the vehicle. I immediately caught the smell. The smell of water rot, BO, and urine. Foul. I heard him crashing thru the brush on top of the hill. I stood around for a few minutes. Got back in the truck and we left. Excitedly telling our friend about the encounter. He dismissed us and our story. I went back to the spot after work the next day. Saw no trace of what went through there. There is a house on top of the hill. So I couldn’t go on top of the bank and look. But it was hot and dry so no footprints on the side of the road. There is a spring box on the side of the road, will a constantly running overflow pipe. That water supply on the side of the mountain maybe why he was in that area." I will also be welcoming to the show Shawn and Shawn writes “I’m from Alabama, born and raised but I moved to Utah for college. I’ve had a few different experiences in both s

Sun, March 31, 2019

SC EP:529 The Beasts of Britain

Andy McGrath, is a Cryptozoology ‘Enthusiast’ with over 25 years of research and obsession about the unknown creatures living right under our noses, here on this tiny island in the North Atlantic. From a wildlife point of view, the accepted fauna of The British Isles were discovered and catalogued in their finite and immoveable state in the 19th century. Nothing has really been added to this list or considered worthy since and the continual reports of Water Monsters, Bigfoot, Mystery Big Cats and UFC’s (Unidentified Flying Cryptids) are largely ignored or used as newspaper fillers to entertain us. Andy’s focus is on current research and recent sightings, pictures, videos and eyewitness accounts of the many cryptids of the British Isles. Although vast advancements in science and technology have brought great discoveries in other lesser known parts of the world, our island lies largely underexplored and overlooked. At night, outside of the busy cities and next to the unlit lakes and lonely mountains it is an island in darkness, where nobody ventures into the woods anymore and the pervading paradigm scares all but the most foolhardy scientists away from any serious investigation of the many yet to be discovered – Beasts Of Britain Author of Beasts of Britain, Speaker and field investigator, he is also currently working on his own TV series under the same name: Beasts of Britain and his new podcast: Beastly Theories, featuring low key interviews with researchers around the world, whilst also continuing his passion for writing about cryptids and out of place animals in other parts of the world. His new Beasts of Britain map(featuring the beautiful art of Brett Manning) is now also available to purchase online. The second edition of Beasts of Britain will be released in February 2019, featuring new artwork, photos, chapters and expeditions; and his new title: ‘Beasts of North America’, is planned for release in December 2019.   Check Out Beasts of Britain On Paperback

Thu, March 28, 2019

SC EP:527 The Paranormal Portal

An extra show for the week. Tonight I will be speaking with Brent Thomas who hosts The Paranormal Portal Podcast on YouTube. We chat about many topics tonight. I hope you enjoy the show. Brent writes "Paranormal Portal is a Paranormal Internet Radio Show that features all things paranormal on tfrlive.com, IheartRadio, Tune In and available for streaming on www.tfrlive.com. Paranormal Portal airs live on Friday and Saturday evenings from 7pm - 9pm PST on Wednesday, Friday and Saturday. Sunday, Monday, Tuesday, and Thursday, we do our Bedtime Stories From Beyond, which are our shorter format episodes that cover just a few stories and thoughts. The Portal is live 7 Days a week at 7pm PST Right here on our YouTube Channel!"   Subscribe to The Paranormal Portal: Check it out here

Sun, March 24, 2019

SC EP:526 Terrifying Night On The Appalachian Trail

Spoke to Glen who is a retired law enforcement officer. Glen said “I was injured on the job so I have taken some time off. A good friend of mine and I decided to take a long hike down the Appalachian Trail. We were warned by the park rangers not to hike the trail, they made the comment “We don’t work in anything less than a 4 man team. A lot of strange things have been going on.” Now I didnt really believe in bigfoot. After the night we spent on the Appalachian Trail, I changed my mind on a lot of things. It still haunts me to this day.” Aaron writes “Hey man my gf, and I had 2 interesting encounters during our trip to LBL. Went in with the intent to show her some wood booger’s, ended up running into what I can only assume was a demon/witch lady near a cemetery.My gf refuses to really talk about her because she had said hi to her as she walked past but the lady ignored her but looked up smiled and said hi back to me when I said hi. Her eyes were black but my gf describes her differently than I saw her said she got super cold but never saw her face her hair hid it but I saw short hair. Then later that night we went back in, and I believe around mile marker 26, 3 deer were off to the side of the road 1 was a really nice buck I slowed way down and in the corner of our lights we caught what I thought was a 4th deer so I didn’t think about it but my gf freaked and as I looked up this massive light grey/whitish dog creature leaps up what had to be a 30-40ft hill in 1 leap I was like wtf I stopped turned my light into the woods to follow the creature for a moment we lost sight of it. I looked at the deer, there eyes reflected yellow in the light but when I looked back into the woods what I originally past over as a tree originally looking in had reddish eyes in the light But it was tall I wanna say 9 maybe 10ft. I would like to know what you really know about that place. I did 10 years in the army, 4 of which were in a long range surveillance company. 13 months in Kandahar province among others, rural villages people would warn us of giants in the mountains, which really to me confirmed the Kandahar giant story to me the people genuinely were feared these things, and my buddies that had been in awhile all had some creepy stories So why not a big wolf man, wood booger’s, witch’s, etc. if you have any info on that area that hasn’t really been mentioned on the show I’d loved to hear back from you. Fascinated me that so many apex predators live in that area. I want to go back.”   https://sasquatchchronicles.com

Sun, March 17, 2019

SC EP:524 I Thought I Ran Into The Devil

A listener writes “I am from Indiana. I grew up with these things being around my property. I have seen them twice but have had glimpses of them numerous times. I have so much to say. I purchased a home a few miles from where I grew up. Something else has shown up, this sounds crazy but it was a werewolf. It killed my dog…this is crazy but I am telling you the truth. Have you heard of this before?”

Sun, March 10, 2019

SC EP:522 “Bigfoot Research”

A few weeks ago I put a challenge out there to the bigfoot researchers to come on and give a presentation on this Bigfoot Research I keep hearing about. I think 2 individuals responded. Paul Graves is a researcher here in Washington State and he has agreed to come on and give a presentation on what Bigfoot Research evolves. Paul is great guy and I know John Bindernagel thought very high of him. What will you learn? You will have to wait and see. See Pauls work below: The Game Camera Photo Trackway NearSunnyslope, Washington State

Thu, February 28, 2019

SC EP:519 John Bindernagel Tribute

Feeling a little down and thinking about the Doc.   John Albert Bindernagel (December 22, 1941 – January 17, 2018) was a wildlife biologist who sought evidence for Bigfoot since 1963. He published a book in 1998 entitled North America's Great Ape: the Sasquatch (ISBN 0-9682887-0-7). His second book, The Discovery of the Sasquatch – Reconciling Culture, History, and Science in the Discovery Process, was published in 2010. Bindernagel grew up in Ontario, attended the University of Guelph, and received a PhD in Biology from the University of Wisconsin–Madison.He moved to British Columbia in 1975largely because the region was a hot spot for Bigfoot sightings. Over the years, he collected casts of tracks that he believed belonged to Bigfoot. He also claimed to have heard the creature near Comox Lake in 1992, comparing its whooping sound to that of a chimpanzee. Bindernagel believed that the Bigfoot phenomena should receive more attention from serious scientists, but remarked, "The evidence doesn't get scrutinized objectively. We can't bring the evidence to our colleagues because it's perceived as taboo." Bindernagel was a true pioneer in the field of cryptozoology and was a regular on the classic History Channel show MonsterQuest. Bindernagel and Dr. Jeff Meldrum often appeared together on the show and had a real-life friendship. Together they formed the bedrock of the Bigfoot Research Community. Bindernagel was a familiar face on the History Channel appearing on a number of their specials.

Sun, February 24, 2019

SC EP:518 Creepy Encounter With Something

A listener writes “Hello Wes! I listen your show all the time I’m a big a fan of your show and Bigfoot. About 2 years ago I became fascinated with Sasquatch. I don’t have a Sasquatch encounter but I do have a paranormal encounter. One night in October of 2015. Me and a buddy of mine came across the creepiest thing I’ve ever seen in my life. 3 am we encountered a woman in a sparkling prom like dress who seem to have been waiting for my buddy. She was lifeless no emotion and stared at my buddy. I’d love to go into more detail and be able to tell you over the phone. Thank you Wes” Spoke to the eyewitness this afternoon. He has agreed to come on the show. Its the first time in a long time I have had chills listening to someone recount what they saw and what happen to them. This is an incident with multiple witnesses. The encounter takes a strange twist and it goes to show you that you can run into more then just Sasquatch during the witching hour.   We will also discuss Sasquatch encounters.

Sat, February 16, 2019

SC EP:515 I Shouldn't Be Alive

Spoke to the eyewitness who is from the U.K. but she was in California for business. She shared some very interesting details about what she saw. She said “When the male rushed me the female stopped him and they were chattering back and forth, a very strange gibberish.” She has agreed to come on the show, her account is below. A listener writes “Dear Wes, My Brother suggested that I email you to tell you about an encounter with a group of hairy things, possibly Sasquatches, that I had back in the late 80’s when I was working in California. In brief, I was trying to take pictures of Sea Otters at a beach near Big Sur when a group of six one male, two female and three smaller creatures came down out of a creek and the male waded into the water and started pulling seaweed out and throwing it back to the females that were chewing at its roots and rubbing it into the fur. This was about 100 metres away from where I was sat on some rocks. The group noticed me when I tried to take some photos and the male charge at me whilst the females were screaming. The male stopped about 50 metres away from me and seemed to be having an argument with one of the females as they were gibberish away to each other. The last thing I remember was that it swung its body round to face me again, screamed so loudly that my insides were vibrating and slammed its fists into the beach. I think I must have fainted, but what I have never understood is that I came round about about an hour or so later with my jacket pulled over my head and quite badly bruised about ten metres from my car and could only assume that I was dumped there. I drove back to the hotel I was staying at and they called the police who came and took a statement. I was forcefully told that what I had seen were bears nothing else. When I argued with the man he got really agitated with me and asked me whether we didn’t have Officers like him in positions of authority where I came from. I replied that we did but that they weren’t allowed to tell us what to put into a statement. He then asked whether I understood English to which I replied that I was English. He just looked at me and told me that I had seen bears and not to say anything different to anyone else if I didn’t want to get kicked out of the country. I don’t know whether this is the sort of thing that you would be interested in as I am not from the US and this happened nearly thirty years ago now but I would be happy to write this up in more detail if you think it would be of any use to you. I haven’t spoken to anyone else about this other than my brother who is a primate photographer and suggested that I contact you.”

Sat, February 09, 2019

SC EP:514 Encounters On The Property

A listener writes “I first encountered Bigfoot in 79. I was 6 years of age. I grew up in Byhailya Miss 20 miles from Memphis on a small farm house 15 archers or so. It was me my mom 3 older sisters and my nephew a year younger than myself. We had chickens with a small coup a about 15 birds. An old smoke house, old barn and a nice garden. The landlord had about 60 cows in the back of the property in a large pasture. We also had two dogs and this place had no running water. It all started when me and mom went to the eggs out of the coup,so she could get back in to watch her stories on tv. Me and my nephew would watch with her lol. So when we came back in and began to watch tv around noon. The phone rang, it was our neighbor and her good friend ,that lived about 2 miles away. She said a creature had came on her property and picked up her small child as she was hanging clothes on the line on the side of her trailer house. She said the child wondered to the front yard, when she heard it cry frantically. She said she went to the front of property to see this creature with her child under its arms as it started off with the kid down her driveway. She picked up a garden hoe and gave chase,hitting this thing in the back it drops the kid and runs off ,down the road to the woods in our direction. She calls the Sheriff and then calls my mother to warn her knowing me and my nephew were little. I saw my mom go into full alert mode. Locking down the house all doors and windows locked ,loading rifles and shotguns. Scared the hell out of me and my nephew. We never locked a door or window, we never had too. We knew she had guns they weren’t loaded. I didn’t know anything about a monster they were make believe but my mom had to believe her or knew of this thing. How can a person call and tell you they saw a monster and you not bat an eye. My family encountered the creature that night with gunfire.”

Fri, February 01, 2019

SC EP:511 It Was No Damn Bear

Now I was scared for him. “Dobbs!” I yelled. “Dobbs!” My voice echoed through the woods. I scanned the area with my light but didn’t see anything else. Keep steady, I thought to myself. He could have just dropped it. Or maybe the other Ranger, what’s-his-name. They were likely at the tower together. Or maybe scouting the fire they had spotted.  “Dobbs!” I screamed this time. The sky now was now a little illuminated by the tell-tale orange glow of fire. “Dobbs, can you hear me?” ​Then I heard a man’s voice say, “Shut up!”  His sudden voice surprised the tar out of me. If hadn’t been so exhausted I’d have jumped up a tree right then and there. “Where are you?” he was close but I couldn’t see him. “Shhh! Keep quiet! It’ll hear us!” he said to me. I located where the voice was coming from, about 10 feet away and a little behind me, then swung the light at him. I saw Dobbs under a thick patch of cedars up against a big rock, huddled on the ground.  “Turn the light off and get over here,” he whispered. I was moving to where he was and clicked off my flashlight when it occurred to me what he’d said. ‘It’ would hear us. He had his big revolver in his hand so I raised my carbine and crouched beside him. That’s when I saw ‘it.’  We were right at the bottom edge of a roughly oval clearing, sloping steeply uphill toward more deep woods. The fire light from above and to our right was brighter, so I figured the fire must be just over the ridge, maybe a quarter mile ahead.  At the far edge of the woods, maybe 30 yards away I saw a tall (can’t guess but easily over 6 to 7 feet tall) outline of an upright figure backlit by the glow from the fire. As if it knew where we were it was turned slightly towards us. I could not make out facial features but I could see it had large eyes that were reflecting the dim light. If I had thought of it I would have made a mental note of how tall it was in relation to the nearest tree, but all I was thinking was that this time, this was no bear.   For information about the Live Show go to: https://sasquatchchronicles.com/live-podcast-show/  

Sun, January 27, 2019

SC EP:510 Creature At My Window

I will be having two guests on tonight that describe seeing this creature come up to their bedroom window at night. Both witnesses were children and young adults when this happened. One witnesses is now a long haul truck driver and I asked him what is the strangest thing you have ever seen while driving long haul? His answer might surprise you.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com

Fri, January 18, 2019

SC EP:507 Stalked in the woods

I will be releasing the public show tonight. I am working on a special show for the members on Sunday. I really think you guys and gals are going to like it. Tonight we will be talking to Ned who is a retired law enforcement officer from New York. Ned’s encounter took place many years ago and it started when his car broke down. Ned struggled for many years on what he ran into that night. It is very interesting to hear the ambush behavior Ned describes. Dylin who is from Louisiana will discuss his encounter while he was a truck driver for a logging company. Dylin had stopped his truck and trailer on the job site around 2 AM. As he was adjusting his straps on the side of the trailer he heard his driver door close. He felt something on the other side of the trailer messing with his straps. He thought a worker was messing with him or it was the wind until he looked up and saw the creature. Dylin writes “I could definitely make out an elongated pointed head and the whole left side of its body was covered in what looked like matted wiry hair and the one arm and hand I can make out has sausage like fingers, a forearm that’s larger in proportion that it’s bicep and it’s all hairy there is a difference in fur and hair and this was definitely hair. It reminded me of the beginning stages of dreadlocked hair that’s been unwashed and starts to kink up. I’m standing here frozen in fear trying not to breath, scream and piss myself at the same time. You just don’t expect these things during the daylight much less at 2am on a high traffic road standing right next to your vehicle between you and the cab of your vehicle which is the only area of safety you have. I can feel it’s sizing me up it’s head is steadily moving up and down but at the same time I feel it’s more curious than it is aggressive.”   https://sasquatchchronicles.com

Mon, January 14, 2019

SC EP:506 The One Who Runs and Hides

Bill writes “Wes this sighting took place when I was a teenager. I’m fifty two now and I still remember it for the most part. Me and a buddy was on are way to are favorite fishing spot at the time. We lived near a dam. It was late summer. So the dam was low which maybe accessing the inlet possible. Now above the inlet was miles of private land that connected to next dam that was located in the mountains. To access the inlet you had to hike down into the bottom and walk through bottom ground that is underwater in spring. Well we were crossing a fence on the high side and as I crossed over I looked ahead and below us toward are destination in the tall willows I saw something bent over low digging or scraping in the dirt. It was hairy reddish color. I stoped and was trying to figure out what I was seeing about that time my buddy looked and saw what I was looking at. At the same time the creature must have heard us. To this day I remember this point and will never forget it. It stood straight up still with its back to us kind of turned a little glanced at us and took off running through the willows and brush up through the bottoms through crap so thick a man can’t get through. Just ripped right through it and disappeared. I’m pretty sure we saw a big foot. If you would like to talk or want more info email me.”   Carl writes "Im a retired deputy sheriff and have had 2 road crossings as well,and have heard the wood knocks and whooping noises. I even had a large tree about 75 yards from me pushed over on a calm day while deer hunting. As i became aware i realized id experienced them around me my whole life."   Chris Merola and he has agreed to come on the show. He describes buying a cabin in the woods of Connecticut that no one lived in for 11 years. He said when he first moved in he was terrified because of the things he was hearing outside late at night.Chris says “I setup trail camera’s all over the property trying to get a picture of these things and I never got any pictures of a Sasquatch. Frustrating….I finally decided to put one camera on my door behind the screen door. I captured what I think is one of these creatures. Here is the video. If you skip ahead to about the 5min mark you can see something move from the middle of the screen to the right. It is not conclusive but it is very interesting. Especially knowing Chris lives in the middle of no where and he was trying to bate these creatures with food. Chris goes on to say “I am not the only one who has heard and seen them in the area. We were screamed at by one of them and both my son and girlfriend ran into the cabin. I have seen them numerous times. I have also seen some very strange and weird things from these creatures. I do not know what to say, I do not think they are from here. My opinion of course.” Chris documented the incidents that happ

Mon, January 07, 2019

SC EP:504 Mill Race Monster

Dave writes “I had an experience while canoeing. It happen from an area where an event happen 40 to 50 years earlier. You can google the Mill Race Monster in Columbus, Indiana. I knew nothing about big foot before my experience…..changed my life.” Spoke to the witness and he was canoeing on the Flat Rock River when he got stuck in a wood jam in the river. He pulled the canoe out of the river. The witness said “I was dragging the canoe when I started smelling something terrible. It smelled like a dead animal and rotting garbage. It was so bad I almost started dry heaving. The forest erupted, it sounded like king kong was breaking trees and screaming at me. I had no clue what was going on. I grabbed the canoe and started dragging it back to the river. That is when all hell broke loose…..” MILL RACE MONSTER: On November 1, 1974, the Columbus Police Department received a series of panicked reports from no less than two sets of eyewitnesses, all of whom claimed to have seen (and even been attacked by) a huge, bipedal, green-skinned monstrosity that took to skulking near the waterways inside Indiana’s 83-acre Mill Race Park. These encounters would alarm locals and lead to what some consider to be the biggest “monster hunt” in the history of the United States. My second guest tonight is Shane. Shane writes “when I was about sixteen or seventeen years old, I had my first encount with this creature. I was coon hunting with two older friends in Barrow County, Georgia. At this time I had been hunting on this 3,000 acre tract of land for about two months. It was about 9 o’clock at night when the incident took place. It was a fairly cold night and very dark in those woods. We had smelt a terrible odor to which, at first, we had contributed to that of a skunk. After we passed through the area and out of the odor, we began to hear movement in the brush off of the trail behind us. We kept moving deeper into the woods some distance behind the hounds which had , by this time, was trailing a raccoon. The noises behind us kept getting closer and louder. We had first thought it was one of the dogs that had come back in to us for some reason. This was unusual to us as all of the hounds we had were champion coonhounds and would rather die than give up on running a raccoon. We began to curse and swear as we thought it was one of our hounds. We soon discovered that it was not one of our dogs. We could plainly hear each dog’s voice in the front of us as they were bawling away in pursuit of the raccoon. My friend Hubert, jokingly said that it must be the “Werewolf” that was following us. He told Ray and myself to turn off our hunting lights and wait for a signal from him. At his signal we were to point our lights in the direction of the noise moving ever closer to us. Hubert had a .22 rifle that he carried that was for shooting the coon out of the tree after our dogs treed it. Hubert made the comment that if he didn’t lik

Sun, December 30, 2018

SC EP:502 Monkey-Bears at the window

Happy New Year everyone! I have three guests tonight. A summary of their encounters are below. Case writes “I live in South Western Pennsylvania. I have had 2 sightings in my life. One was locally where I live (2014) the other at my camp in Clearfield county in (2013). The first was what made me realize there’s Bigfoot in our state. I was hunting at our camp which is 2 miles from the nearest paved road and we get very little traffic back there even in hunting season. I was still hunting along the spring that flows through the bottom of a valley below our camp. In the bottom is a 100 yard wide by 200 yard pine thicket. It is so thick through there I usually just carry my rifle slung under my shoulder shoulder and just hunt with my pistol (.357 mag) cause shots are under 30 in the thicket. Upon exiting the thicket I noticed 2 doe in front of me at about 50 yards. I retrieved my rifle and was watching these deer through the scope. They were not alerted to my presence and didn’t seem spooked cause they just fed along towards me. As I looked for a buck I hoped would be following the doe they fed into a mountain lion thicket to my left. I was just getting ready to take a step farther out of the pines when I noticed something to my right almost at the top of the valley about 140 yards away. When I seen it I thought to myself that’s the biggest bear I have ever seen in my life and threw the gun back up to look at it. My scope is a 3×9 and I had it set on 4 power for when I exited the pines cause I knew shots could range from 25-175 yards. This thing was squated down on its haunches behind a tree and it was looking down the hill at me. It had its hand stabilizing itself on the trunk as it peered around at me. When I looked at it I realized it wasn’t a bear. It didn’t have a snout but a nose. This thing looked almost human. I got a 10-15 second look as we stared at each other before I saw it’s expression change into this oh $h** look. It stood straight up then like a athlete finishing a squat turned to the left take a step and a half on 2 legs and disappear into the Laurel at the top of the valley. I have alot more details I haven’t gone into here ingrained into my mind I haven’t gone into here but would like to share my experiences with you.” --- Matt writes “Wes, I was at my cousin’s in Tionesta, PA for Christmas dinner. I stayed until almost 9:00 pm visiting after. On my way back home, in Oil City, is about 16 miles of mostly deserted rural roadway. There is a section of Gamelands, state owned public hunting lands, numbering about 10,000 acres on both sides of the road. Driving back home it’s a slight downhill on the left side of the road and it goes uphill to a ridge top and dense, hemlock and mountain Laurel covered steep river hillside, all hundreds of feet above the Allegheny River. We had been hunting archery and rifle some behind my cousin’s house above Tionesta Lake, a Corps of engineers

Bonus · Mon, December 24, 2018

A Christmas Short Story

A scary night in the Smoky Mountains

Sat, December 22, 2018

SC EP:500 Survivorman Les Stroud

Join us in celebrating Sasquatch Chronicles’ 500th episode on Friday, December 21. We’ll be welcoming Les Stroud to the show, and he sits down to talk about his journey as Survivorman and what lead him there, what he’s up to now, and of course, Sasquatch. Les will share with us some never before heard experiences, his opinion on what the creature is, and will give us some firsthand insight into some of the most memorable moments from Survivorman: Bigfoot. Les Stroud is a Canadian survival expert, filmmaker and musician best known for his hit television series “Survivorman,” where he uses his skills and knowledge to survive completely alone in the wilderness for up to 10 days with limited or no ready access to water, food, and supplies. He is the “only producer in the history of television to produce an internationally broadcast series entirely written, videotaped and hosted alone.” Les began his rich career as an outdoorsman in 1990 as a guide for Black Feather Wilderness Adventures leading canoe excursions into the Northern Ontario wilds. The time he spent there would lead him down the path to creating his first documentary, Snowshoes and Solitude, which was named “Best Documentary” at the Muskoka Film Festival and Best Film at the Waterwalker Film Festival. Stroud would go on to produce a collection of “specials” for The Discovery Channel Canada which laid the groundwork for “Survivorman” as a full-scale series, spanning 7 seasons and inspiring a long list of subsequent “survival”-themed television programs. His interest in the “Sasquatch Phenomenon” (as he likes to refer to it) began at a young age and continued to grow as he spent more time in the outdoors, especially in remote locations which offer few, if any, concrete explanations for some of his more mysterious experiences. Stroud dedicated an entire season of Survivorman to the mystery surrounding Bigfoot. He started the journey from a skeptic’s perspective – equally questioning and open-minded – in the pursuit of bringing legitimacy to the discussion of whether or not Sasquatch exists. He remains actively interested in the subject, subsequently conducting a handful of interviews expanding on his beliefs and divulging details from some of the unexplained encounters he’s had while out in the wilderness. To find out more about Les and what he’s currently up to, connect with him here: Website: www.lesstroud.ca Facebook: www.facebook.com/thereallesstroud Instagram: www.instagram.com/reallesstroud Twitter: www.twitter.com/reallesstroud YouTube: <a href="http://www.youtube.com/user/lesstroud" target= "_

Sun, December 16, 2018

SC EP:499 Dead Men Tell No Tales

Spoke to the witness he said "Wes, I basically grew up around these things. My family and I lived on the reservation and my grandfather and the other elders would talk about these creatures. There was one that would smack the house almost every night. One time he hit the back window and moshed his face in the back door. I looked up right at this thing. My dad was scared and his patience was running out. One time it hit the back window so hard hits arm came through. My father grabbed his shotgun and I heard him fire several rounds. He calming came in the home and called a family member and asked him to bring his truck. I later found out he killed it and then disposed of the body. It didn't seem that big. Things around the property started getting bad. Aggression from these things picked up and horses and other live stock were being killed. We had to move. There are so many details and accounts I would be happy to come on and share what has happened to me and my family. I can tell you they are not human and they are not a monkey." The guest describes investigating a missing person report. The witness said "Later in life I started to investigate reports around the area. One report we looked into was a missing man. He decided to go "squatching" as his wife put it about 8-9 miles from where he lived and it was very rural. We found the missing man or pieces of him over several miles. We also found large Sasquatch footprints around his vehicle, they were different sizes. You could piece together what happen to this guy. No doubt in my mind these things killed this old man. I can go into greater detail."  

Sun, December 09, 2018

SC EP:497 Do not pull over

Jim writes “I was driving north on I65 in southern Indiana through endless farmland. I was contacted by my dispatch team and told to check my reefer unit on my trailer. They said it was giving them alerts that my cargo temp was too high. I pulled over next to a thick wooded area off of an exit ramp. As i was running diagnostics on my unit, I became aware of the sound of breathing and was overcome by a smell most foul. I reached into the sidebox of my cab and hit my worklights and what I saw standing over me was stuff of horror films. It was HUGE! I froze in place as this thing stared me down. Finally the engine on my reefer unit started up, scaring me and it. I left as fast as my rig could move. I cant explain the feelings of fear being that close to this creature.” Spoke to Jim at length about his encounter and he said that he had encountered something strange a few years back when he was driving home with his young child. Jim said “I was driving down this back country road in Oklahoma and I thought I saw a coyote or a wolf walk out on all fours. This thing stood up like a man. I jerked the truck to miss it and this thing reached out and tried to grab my back bumper. I do not know what it was it was a wolf on a mans body. It was evil whatever it was, it looked evil. The road I was going down has a speed limit of 25 mph and I was doing 90 mph trying to get away. I am a long haul truck driver now but I was in law enforcement and I have seen some of the worst things you can imagine from mangled bodies in car accidents to just about anything you can think of and this scared me more then anything.” I will also be speaking to Mike who is a current law enforcement officer. He shares an encounter he had while doing an investigation. We wrap up with Shirley, Shirley writes “My story, at age 12, I am now 65. There was always an overnight camp out and I remember how excited all of us kids were as we climbed on the bus and it seems like forever to get to wherever we’re going to camp out but I remember they said it was on the edge of the Sierra forest and there was a river or a Creek If we dared to get in it. We didn’t know what that meant but all the more. it was suspenseful. The river was beautiful, but it was too wide for us kids to cross and the water was freezing cold. On October 21st, at the overnight campout in 1966 the night before I turned 13, all of us kids along with the counselors sat around the fire. We learned how to make baked potatoes and hotdogs on a stick. We made s’mores and roasted marshmallows and told ghost stories. One of the counselors disappeared we thought they had gone to the restroom, but in the middle of one of the other councilors telling a story they jumped out and scared the heck out of us and we all fell out laughing after we discovered it was the counselor. It was now time for bed. All the kids slept on the riverbank sandy beach. I knew it was going to be cold in the morning on that beac

Mon, December 03, 2018

SC EP:495 Don’t Look Behind You

I will be having a couple of eyewitnesses on the show tonight to share their encounters along with Timothy Renner. See everyone tonight! Timothy Renner returns to the show to discuss encounters from his new book Don’t Look Behind You: Following Ghost Roads Into the Unknown . Timothy Renner’s book, “Beyond the Seventh Gate”, explored the history and mysteries of the infamous Toad Road – an area in York County, Pennsylvania which is home to a variety of paranormal activity. “Don’t Look Behind You” expands on that volume, presenting more cases of strangeness from the area. Renner’s continuing research has brought forth more stories and new witnesses describing bigfoot attacks, UFOs, venomous snakes, Mothman, orbs, buried treasure, and even a creepy Toadman lurking in the nearby creek. To these stories, Renner adds his own experiences of oddities, weird synchronicity, rare animals, unexplained lights, and other high strangeness.

Sun, November 25, 2018

SC EP:493 Best of Sasquatch Chronicles II

I hope everyone is enjoying their holiday weekend. Join me tonight with Best of Sasquatch Chronicles Part Two. As we take a look at five more shows. See you tonight.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com

Fri, November 23, 2018

SC EP:492 Best of Sasquatch Chronicles

I know a lot of people are traveling this week for the holidays. Have a safe and happy Thanksgiving! I know the holidays can be a rough time for some. Join me tonight as I play some of my best of shows. I have tried to include your feedback. Hope you enjoy!

Sat, November 17, 2018

SC EP:490 Silent Invasion With Stan Gordon

Stan Gordon has been researching UFO sightings, Bigfoot encounters, and other mysterious events in Pennsylvania since 1959. Since then, he has been involved with the investigation of thousands of unusual incidents. He is the primary investigator of the 1965 UFO crash incident that occurred near Kecksburg, PA. Stan has been taking calls on UFO sightings and other strange reports from the public since 1969, and he continues to receive unusual reports on a regular basis. Tonight Stan will be sharing some of the stranger reports with us. Check out his website at  http://www.stangordon.info   Also check out Stan’s Books:   Silent Invasion: The Pennsylvania UFO-Bigfoot Casebook Astonishing Encounters: Pennsylvania’s Unknown Creatures Casebook Three

Mon, November 12, 2018

SC EP:489 Two Strange Encounters

Does Sasquatch always attack? My first witness writes “I began hearing brush crack along with a foul smell that was similar to a skunk that was wet and sprayed with BO beside me, the cracking gradually moved ahead of me and then stop, I quickened my pace slightly and tried to block it out, but after I entered a small clearing I stopped dead as a large brown figure stood in front of me, I was around 5’9 at the time as I had hit a massive growth spurt and even then this thing dwarfed me in height, it had to be around 7-8ft tall and easily 500lbs without question, it looked me straight in the eye and made a short grunt and started to move towards me. I was frozen with fear…” My second witness had a very strange encounter he writes “I was out in the woods for four days camping by myself with my dog. I had a Sasquatch walk up on my tent, it made a sound like an ape or a monkey would make. I was terrified, the forest went silent like a switch had been flipped, there was no noise not even the insects. I don’t even know how to describe what happen next. After it walked off I had a soft light appear inside my tent and start spiraling like a yin yang, I thought I was losing my mind.”

Mon, November 05, 2018

SC EP:487 I can still see it looking at me

A listener writes “Hi Wes, I’ll admit I feel awkward sending this e-mail as the people I’ve told have mocked me. Anyway here goes. I grew up on a farm in southern Maryland and we had over a hundred of acres of mostly wooded land. Our property was adjacent to other large swaths of heavily wooded acreage. To cut to the chase, I was an avid hunter growing up. So much that during my teens I’d go squirrel hunting daily after getting home from school. One afternoon in October I went out alone. I was 16. However this time I decided to go further into the woods. As I hiked along my mind was somewhere else until I noticed I was in a part of the woods I’d never been to. I was surrounded by old growth trees and the terrain was rolling hills. I looked down into the bottom of this hollow and saw large grove of laurel. I slowly made my way down and suddenly was overcome with a heavy feeling of dread and that I was being watched. So much that I froze and began to look around expecting to see another person but didn’t. This fear kept growing to the point that I felt terror for lack of a better word. Without notice I saw movement in the laurel. Footfalls and branch snapping. I called out that I wasn’t alone hoping that whoever was in there would stop trying to scare me. The footfalls stopped but my fear was still high. I was armed with a Ruger 77/22 bolt action rifle. I leveled the rifle at the laurel and again called out for whoever was in there to know I wasn’t alone. Then a chattering almost laughter came from the laurel bushes. It was so weird, it sounded like a cackle. Filled with fear I fired my rifle above the laurel. Then all hell broke lose. The laughter became a growl. And the laurel was crashing. I could see that from the top of the bushes that it was coming towards me. I again called out and again fired. It didn’t stop. I turned and ran up the slope. Now I should mention that it was dusk, the light was going fast and by how far I’d gone I wouldn’t get back to my house until after dark. When I crested the top of the hill I looked back and saw something hairy step out of the laurel and look up at me. Now as I write this I’m getting a chill up my spine. I can still see it looking at me. I cycled the bolt on the rifle and fired at it. I missed as it didn’t respond, it stepped fully out and stood up. Whatever it was wasn’t huge it was about five to six feet tall. I know, it doesn’t sound like a Bigfoot but it had wide shoulders, long arms and covered in hair. I took off as fast as I could, I was in a panic, I kept falling down and tripping. I was getting shredded by branches hitting my face but I didn’t care. I could hear whatever it was chasing me. It was barreling through the woods but not directing behind me. What’s odd is it seemed to be running parallel to me. After 15 minutes I could see the lights of my house through the trees and this thing was still running near me. Th

Sun, October 28, 2018

SC EP:485 Navy Seal 1989 Fort Lewis

A listener writes “Hello Wes, been listening to your show for sometime, and in your shows about weapons and how the Sasquatches didn’t care much for them. We (Seal Team Three Alpha Platoon ) had a training exercise at Fort Lewis. Night land navigation with just a compass protractor and map with no weapons. Army SF made it sure we had no weapons, but they warned about Sasquatches, thought just to Psyhopp. US. so THE Patrolling was interesting say the least.” Spoke to the witness and he said “I recall several times I was being stalked and followed and there is no way this was a man but it was on two feet. Myself and other team members heard them communicating on many occasions. It was strange, it was like everyone on the base knew about these things or had some sort of run in with them. I never got a chance to see it but I was followed and stalked several times and this thing moved like lightning, so smooth.” I have some updates and some exciting news. Tony Merkel from the Confessionals Podcast will be joining me and sharing his UFO encounter. Also KC from Sasquatch Chronicles will stop by and say hi. I will play a clip from my interview with Les Stroud where he shares his encounter with a UFO in the sky, https://www.theconfessionalspodcast.com/theconfessionals/

Sun, October 21, 2018

SC EP:483 It was an ape about 5 ft tall

A listener writes “I grew up in Missouri, or missourah as we say, in my youth, I ran with a pretty rough crowd, raced cars,(picture trucker caps, long hair, black t shirts, skynyrd cranking and jack daniels in the freezer). Anyway, we used to go down to the Lake if the Ozarks at my friend Matt’s cabin the Osage Beach/Branson area when it was nothing but filling stations and live bait stores, early 80s. During the weekends it was busy, kinda a red neck Hamptons. Dead during the week. One week in late August my friend Matt invited a bunch of us to hunt/fish/party for a couple of days mid week when nobody is there. We got a late start as usual, I remember stopping for gas, and the crusty old man who pumped it told us to watch out for those guys, he nodded at a couple of guys in a pickup with about 200# yeast and corn feed and copper line, ie moonshiners pulling out in a beat up Chevy truck (common in the Ozarks). “Don’t let them boys or the boogers get ya”. He was referring to the recent MoMo sightings in the area. The Missouri Monster or MoMo had been seen for a couple of years in Jackson, Clay Counties as well as the Ozarks. There have actually been sightings and confrontations dating back to the Civil War, (Jessie James and his guerrilla fighters actually had violent encounters with them in the caves on Boone Co.) Anyway, when we finally got to the cabin in a very desolate area of the lake (Cajun creek as they called it) with several small creeks in a densely wooded hillside, literally the sticks. That night we were pretty loud, partying/ girls/loud music/ the occasional drunken firearm discharged (sorry we were wild). At about 330 am, we started getting various chunks of wood and the occasional pebble tossed at us. We assumed it was some disgruntled moonshiners which we knew were in the area. We yelled back and threw the stones back. Then silence, dead silence. About 5 min later we heard a bunch of whooping, that was weird. Matt insisted it was a coyote, yeah the biggest assed one on the planet! After about 10 min of whoops from two directions it stopped. I guess MoMo doesn’t like skynyrd! The rest of the nighte was quiet. I should mention that Matt and Kevin were down at the lake night fishing for catfish with stinkbait, they caught several and gutted them on a large flat rock on the shore. While doing so they heard loud splashing that they thought were large fish or somebody tossing rocks. Fast forward to the am, a couple of the girls went down to the dock to hang out while we were cooking up catfish steaks for breakfast. About 1/2 an hr after they left they ran back screaming saying they saw a bear or something with long hair and arms hiding in the brush by the fish guts. We all ran down, nuthin. Of course nobody looked for tracks. After a day on the water we came back to the cabin, everything in order except the woodpile was toppled. Matt and I wanted to go squirrel hunting in the hills by

Fri, October 12, 2018

SC EP:480 Female Bigfoot stalks and kills a hog

A listener writes “Hello Wes, I witnessed a female Bigfoot stalk and kill a hog on the bank of the Sabine River back years ago, I grew up in La, right on the Sabine Rivers backwaters and hunted, fished, and trapped it all my life from the Texas state line to the north, and south down to the Toledo Bend Lake and all the backwaters in between, since I was old enough to get in a boat. My family made our living like this since they first come here from Mississippi back in 1900. I am 54 now, and in all my time in the woods etc, I’ve only seen this creature three times. Once when I was six y/o sitting in a deer blind with my uncle. At 34 when it ran across the road outside Diana TX on lil cypress bayou, and when I watched it stalk a pack of young hogs and kill one. I have not seen one since. I’ve heard you say that folks from the south won’t hardly speak of it.. We don’t as a rule talk to outside folk of such things because of ridicule etc, But I’m where I don’t give a damn anymore”   Check out MYBookie here: Join now and MYBookie will match your deposit dollar for dollar. Use promocode (CHRONICLES) to activate the offer Visit MyBookie Online today. that’s M-Y-B-O-O-K-I-E and don’t forget to use the promo code (CHRONICLES) when creating your account to claim the bonus. YOU PLAY , YOU WIN , YOU GET PAID Check it out here: https://mybookie.ag/?affid=2022      

Sun, October 07, 2018

SC EP:479 The Truth About The Paracas Skulls

he elongated skulls of Paracas in Peru caused a stir in 2014 when a geneticist that carried out preliminary DNA testing reported that they have mitochondrial DNA “with mutations unknown in any human, primate, or animal known so far”. Now a second round of DNA testing has been completed and the results are just as controversial – the skulls tested, which date back as far as 2,000 years, were shown to have European and Middle Eastern Origin. These surprising results change the known history about how the Americas were populated. Paracas is a desert peninsula located within Pisco Province on the south coast of Peru. It is here where Peruvian archaeologist, Julio Tello, made an amazing discovery in 1928 – a massive and elaborate graveyard containing tombs filled with the remains of individuals with the largest elongated skulls found anywhere in the world. These have come to be known as the ‘ Paracas skulls ’. In total, Tello found more than 300 of these elongated skulls, some of which date back around 3,000 years. Check Dr. Warren’s book here

Sun, September 30, 2018

SC EP:477 A Real Life Monster

A listener writes ” Hello Wes my name is Jay and I’m writing you from Dallas TX. I have been wanting to write for about a month now and I just worked up the courage. The past year or two I have only began to look into this fenominon from the trauma caused from my encounter 20 years ago. So I’ll get right to it and the facts of what happened to us. November 1998 two days after thanksgiving we went to our hunting spot on type 2 public hunting ground just south of nacadoches east texas in a very remote location my dad loved to hunt. We would all go as a family and I have a little brother, but this particular encounter it was just my father and I. I need to also say this land always freaked me out and gave me bad vibes. We would bring our dune buggy with us to get to our location from camp. And in 1998 I was 15 years old. I didn’t really want to go because I had a girlfriend and wanted to stay in town with her, but it was important to my farther and I didn’t like him going out there by himself. Everything I’m about to tell you is non exaggerated and all facts. I remember them very clearly still to this day. We arrived to the road that lead Into the camp at 1am after a 5 hour drive from the city. The road leading down to our camp was rough and took another 30 minutes to get to. As we went down into a valley my dad told me where do you think this car is coming from? I was laying in the seat but awake. I sat up and looked to see what looked like bright headlights coming from inside the forest ( we are on the only road) the lights are very bright and moving. We sat there parked looking and this in silence. My dad tells me “oh don’t worry it’s someone in a jeep off roading”. And trying to make me not worry. But it gave me a bad feeling and I didn’t like it. We made it to our camp, the same place we camped every single year. We just unpacked few things then went to sleep. Our hunting trip was 3 days. My encounter took place on the very last day there. He let me use a 7mm hunting rifle but I never shot at anything. I had more fun getting muddy in the dune buggy about 10+ miles away wile my dad hunted. But on the last day he didn’t want me to drop him off and go play in buggy, he wanted me to hunt and he took the buggy. It was the second hunt of that day after lunch and before dark. The encounter happened and 6pm. It started to get dusk and sun was getting low. I knew my dad would soon be coming to pick me up and I had been in my tree climber for about 2 maybe 3 hours. Still and quite. I really just liked to see the wildlife, like I said I never shot at anything but I never told my dad that. But I often saw deer and would watch them, coyotes, birds and sometimes raccoons. I did like being out there, but many times my hair would stand up and have a bad feeling. I had been coming to this exact spot I was in for a few years, it was like my own place. As I climb down and get everything together I’m not concerned about making

Wed, September 26, 2018

SC EP:475 Terror in the Woods II

I will be speaking with author W.J. Sheehan who wrote Bigfoot Terror in the Woods sightings and encounters volumes 1-4. Bill will be sharing an encounter called “The Bone Pile” which is a tough one to hear. Made me think of Missing 411. See everyone tomorrow night.   This book is a compilation of sightings, encounters and evidential findings as they pertain to Bigfoot in North America and those who have encountered them.   Check it out here: https://www.amazon.com/Bigfoot-Terror-Woods-Sightings-Encounters/dp/1717211941/ref=sr_1_3?s=books&ie=UTF8&qid=1537461153&sr=1-3&keywords=Bigfoot+Terror+in+the+Woods     Check out MYBookie here: Join now and MYBookie will match your deposit dollar for dollar. Use promocode (CHRONICLES) to activate the offer Visit MyBookie Online today. that’s M-Y-B-O-O-K-I-E and don’t forget to use the promo code (CHRONICLES) when creating your account to claim the bonus. YOU PLAY , YOU WIN , YOU GET PAID Check it out here: https://mybookie.ag/?affid=2022   https://sasquatchchronicles.com      

Tue, September 25, 2018

SC EP:474 The one eyed Sasquatch

I will be welcoming Donald to the show. He encountered a Sasquatch late one night and wasn’t sure what he was looking at. Donald says “I was out with friends in the middle of nowhere and I watching this strange eyeshine, it looked like one eye not two. I thought was a cougar. I decided it would be better to leave. I was trying to turn the car around on this little country road and that is when the headlights lit this creature up. I can explain to you what it looked like, it was only 8 feet from my headlights standing in the tree line like a statue. Before I explain to you what I saw, this thing was injured. It looked like it was in a fight or something because the other eye was all mangled. Now I understand why only one eye was giving off eyeshine….”

Sun, September 23, 2018

SC EP:473 Terror in the Woods

Tonight I speak with author W.J. Sheehan who wrote Bigfoot Terror in the Woods volumes 1-4. This book is a compilation of sightings, encounters and evidential findings as they pertain to Bigfoot in North America and those who have encountered them. Check it out here: https://www.amazon.com/Bigfoot-Terror-Woods-Sightings-Encounters/dp/1717211941/ref=sr_1_3?s=books&ie=UTF8&qid=1537461153&sr=1-3&keywords=Bigfoot+Terror+in+the+Woods

Sun, September 16, 2018

SC EP:471 The moments that change your life

Tonight I will be speaking to Michael Hexum who will be sharing with us his encounters that took place in MN. Mike says, ”It was around 1970 and I was hunting and this thing walked out in the open. That moment changed my life.”   I will also be speaking to Shane Carpenter who also had a childhood encounter. Remember the empty tent episode? Shane will be talking about what happened the night they caught the creatures on FLIR and his upcoming documentary.

Sat, September 15, 2018

SC EP:470 Rest Area Sasquatch Encounter

Jackson I hope this show takes your mind off of the storm. A listener writes “I am a long haul truck driver, two years ago I had an encounter that changed my life, almost gave me a psychotic break and has turned an alpha male supposed Billy badass into a man that is afraid of the dark and refuses to stop at rest areas. I’ve only told my daughter and now my current partner that I drive with because I had to explain my behavior at night and my refusal to stop in rest areas. I’ve been holding this in for almost 2 years and, well I could use a debrief so to speak. Love your podcast, it’s helped me a lot as I’m equally obsessed with Bigfoot as I am terrified.” Spoke to the witness last night and he jumped out of his truck to go pee. When he jumped back into the truck a very large creature came out from behind the dumpster and stopped and just looked at him. The witness said “I was in shock and terrified, he stood there looking at me…” There are many more details the witness will share with us.

Sat, September 08, 2018

SC EP:468 The Devil's Lettuce And Bigfoot

Rick writes “Hi Wes, My name is Rick. Around Aug 2004 me and a friend were in Haliburton Forest planting pot. I’ve been growing weed for 25 years and I’ve been to some of the most remote locations in the southern part of the province. Ontario is huge and there is a lot of deep forest out there. I’v never seen anything like What I saw that year before or since. I had rented a cottage in Carnarvin, it,s just outside the town of haliburton and we were planting not far from there. It is remote Forrest out there, swamps and limestone and granite and thick thick brambles and vines and thorns and in some spots it almost impossible to go off trail because you just can’t . Well these are the places we like to go in fall or early spring to prep the planting area cut trees ect. Then come summer its grows in and there’s no trails leading to our patch. Well, we going into the area in the middle of summer for some reason I forget why and for some reason we had to go off trail so we were hacking through the brambles vines and thorns, I mean its so thick we get like 10 yards in 10 min. We hacked into the thicket for about 30 yards and we found a tunnel cut into the thicket. It ran for thousands of meters through the absolute thickest parts where you just can’t walk, it was like a highway through the brambles. It would fork off into different directions and there was a well worn path inside. It was absolutely crazy. It opened up Into a huge crater clearing. The crater must have been at least 80-100 feet from the center in a perfect circle. The perimeter was huge. It was about 25 feet deep with about a 20′ slope. We started to walk toward center when I looked on the ground and saw something I have never ever seen oh heard of before. Bones, thousands of them. The slopes the center , the whole floor of this huge crater was fucking covered in bones. Skulls ribs, vertebrae , mostly deer some moose and bear.. I got a sense of dread. Like I’m not supposed to be here. Me and my buddy were horrified. There is no way it was a poacher spot because there were no trees in the crater to hang an animal on for cleaning and gutting. We looked at the bones close and noticed obvious gnaw marks and we got the fuck out of there. As we started walking around the crater I noticed that there were several of these “tunnel” cut outs that opened up into this crater, basically all the way around. It was like there were hidden paths all through the Forrest and they all led to here. By the time we were to freaked out to stay any longer we couldn’t tell what doorway we came in through. I took a reading from my gps and we basically cut our way out in a straight line the fastest way out. It took us hours to hack though the brambles that we so quickly came in through by way of the tunnels, by the time we made our way to the trail we were so tired we just went back to the cottage and went to bed. Believe me we spent most of the night talking about what the hell could

Tue, September 04, 2018

SC EP:466 Fire in the sky

“I looked at the vague but reassuring forms of the doctors around me. Abruptly my vision cleared. The sudden horror of what I saw rocked me as I realized I was definitely not in a hospital. I was looking square into the face of a horrible creature . . . with huge, luminous brown eyes the size of quarters! I looked frantically around me. There were three of them! Hysteria overcame me instantly.” — Travis Walton   The Travis Walton UFO incident was an abduction of an American forestry worker by a UFO on November 5, 1975, while working in the Apache-Sitgreaves National Forest near Snowflake, Arizona. Walton reappeared after a five-day search. The Walton case received mainstream publicity and remains one of the best-known alien abduction stories. http://www.travis-walton.com/   ____________________________________________________   The man, the myth, the mysterious world traveler… as seen on TV….Maybe you caught the Travel Channel’s; Expedition Unknown episode of “Hunt For The Yeti” with Josh Gates and Adam Davies, if so, you’re certainly going to want to check it out. Since his move into California, Adam has hit the ground running with his research and has some very interesting findings conducted in the fall of 2016. Straight from the other side of the pond, Adam is a world renowned cryptozoologist. He has seemingly been seen on every channel and every show possible on anything unexplained. His experiences range from lake monsters like the Loch Ness monster, all the way to Bigfoot. Adam will be available for visiting, autographs, selfies and questions from guests who want an in depth look into some real research and methods. ____________________________________________________   As most of you are aware, we moved the show from BlogTalkRadio to reVolver Podcasts a couple months ago. Even in that short amount of time, we’re already seeing that it was the right decision. They are committed and active in helping the show grow and reach a larger audience, something we felt was lacking from our previous arrangement. One of the ways they seek to do this, is through advertisement and cross-promotion. The folks at reVolver hand-pick ad partners that will pair well with their shows, and the revenue gained from this type of endorsement will provide the financial backing to develop some exciting new content to bring to you as fans. For the last 5 years, we’ve been fortunate enough to not feel the need to partner with advertisers in order to keep the show running as is. However, I’ve been working on a few more “ambitious” ideas over the years, and this opportunity will hopefully provide the additional funds necessary to bring those ideas to life. The Member Only episodes will continue to be ad-free. We hope that you all will support us in this decision as we are anxious to bring the show

Fri, August 24, 2018

SC EP:464 The empty tent

I had to move some guests around, I will be back on Sunday for the members. I will play some of the audio Randy has and I hope it comes across on the podcast. Randy Harrington joins the show. Randy is one of my favorite investigators because he is always thinking outside of the box. Randy writes “have done a couple interviews with Wes, and I spoke with him yesterday about what has been going on with my adventures over the last few years since my last interview. I was out with some fellow researchers in Missouri, and we captured 2 fantastic thermal video’s of our target species…..will chat with Wes tonight about it and other happenings as of late, Think he will make another show out of it. my previous episodes were 109, and 225 if anyone wants to refresh their memories…” Randy will be sharing some of his audio recordings with us and some of the tricks he is using to get the creatures to come in. An interesting side note Randy is about 20 miles as the crow flies from where the North American Wood Ape Conservancy group has been trying to shoot and collect one.

Sun, August 19, 2018

SC EP:463 Homeland Security Sasquatch Expedition

Tonight I will be speaking to two guests. Brent writes, “Hey Wes! My name is brent and I live out in banks, Oregon. A friend and I had an experience a couple years ago up in Washington. Here is a copy of what I first wrote down while it was fresh. I have attached the recording and picture In the recording you will hear me trying to calm down my dog and get him to stay. Then I walk a short distance down the gravel road in the dark with no flashlight (crazy in retrospect) I stop and have my cell with the mic end pointed in the general direction of the initial screams. It’s a poor recording at best. But during most of it in the back ground you can hear the screams. In real life they started out as guttural grumpy ape sounds and then would escalate to high pitched screams and then back to guttural huffing and puffing from the “main one” . The responses were similar but seemed more like a “I’m in position chase them this way” from the others. Me and a friend recently went to forlorn lakes on 9/22 for a camping trip. We arrived at approximately 7pm. At approximately 1am we heard a very loud scream. There were 2 or 3 then another one answered back. It sounded like it was near the other side of the small lake we were camping at. Similar but slightly different tone. Then there were multiple answers back. I thought there were possibly 3 answers back to the first scream that was first and closest. My friend had better hearing and he thinks possibly 4. So that’s potentially 4 – 5 total. This went on for about 20 – 30 minutes. I have a German Shepard/wolf dog. He was whining, scared and trying to get as close to me as possible. When I put my hand on him his heart it was beating very rapidly. I have never seen him act like this before. And me and my friend were shaking uncontrollably. He asked if I could record it with my phone. After retrieving my phone from my van I turned on the voice recorder. And walked towards the first and closest screams. I got 2 minutes of recording, but as soon as I got down the road towards the main entrance it stopped. And the whole forest was completely quiet. We both slept in our vehicles that night. The next day I walked completely around the lake. I found a fresh set of elk tracks cutting across the edge of the lake where the screams were coming from. They were in a tight formation. almost single file. It read obvious that they were at a full run by the way that the softer mud was very churned up. And were not there for a drink. I triangulate the direction and went to the main road where I thought they were coming from. When I reached the swath of forest between the lake and road my dog went to a spot and started sniffing. When I checked it out there was a foot print that I would of never found if he hadn’t pointed it out. It was on the upside of the ditch headed in the same direction a the elk tracks. The dirt was already compacted, but I could clearly see a

Wed, August 15, 2018

SC EP:461 Crypto PTSD interview with Sasquatch Chronicles

Here is a look behind the scenes at my interview with Dustin Ducan, who runs "Crypto PTSD," on iTunes and Youtube. Dustin writes, “Crypto PTSD is a show for people who have had encounters with cryptids. A place to share their stories without fear of ridicule.” Join us as we discuss some encounters and experiences that haven't aired on Sasquatch Chronicles...   If you get a chance, check out his  YouTube channel here . He is also on iTunes.   I want to thank Dustin for having me on and allowing me to post the interview.

Sun, August 12, 2018

SC EP:460 A massive human looking thing with red hair

A listener writes, “It was the fall of 1994 when I had my encounter. This took place in northern New Hampshire. It was a warm fall day must have been in the 70’s that day. The foliage was absolutely beautiful. So I decided to take a walk into the woods that day. I grew up loving the forest and nature. As kids we would play paintball every weekend. So I was a good hour/hour and a half into the woods, the forest was alive with activity that day, birds chirping, frogs croaking and squirrels running about. I came to an area when I noticed the lack of all sound. I was taught that if this happens chances are that a predator is nearby. So I stopped and looked around, at about 200 to 250 feet in front of me was this massive human looking thing with red hair all over its body except its face and hands, like an orangutans. It had hands and not paws. It looked like a jacked up basketball player. Its face looked like a baboon but its skin was a charcoal black. The thing was at least 10 feet tall if not more. It had its back against a telephone pole and it looked as if it was scratching its back. Its arms where out in front of it as it moved side to side scratching its back. The hair on its arms was about 8 inches long. I could see the muscles in its legs and arms. It never once looked in my direction. Every ounce of my being was telling me to run. I slowly began walking to my right, looking over my shoulders to make sure it was not coming. Once I heard the birds again is when I felt save enough to run. I never told anyone this until (2017) I will never forget that day.” ____________________________________________________________________   We also have a special appearance from Tony Merkel of "The Confessionals" podcast. Checkout Tony's show and more at: www.theconfessionalspodcast.com .

Sun, August 05, 2018

SC EP:458 M.K. Davis and the Tire Talker

Zach writes, “I’ll go into my encounter in 2005. I lived in South Webster at the time and we were maybe five miles from the Wayne National Forest Trail Head. I graduated high school the year before and we would go up to the national forest and drive around the gravel roads up there. We called it the New road because it was built sometime in the 90s and allowed access throughout the forest. They set up primitive campsites and trails for 4wheelers and hunters. I deer and coon hunted it a lot as a young man and ran traps in the rivers running through the forest for muskrat and mink. Never in all my years out there have I encountered anything unusual beside a couple wild dog encounters and seeing a giant wild boar one morning. It was a last minute camping trip with friends one night that we all had an encounter. Me and some friends decided to camp out on the new road one Saturday evening. It was the end of September and the nights were becoming cold and chilly. We packed up my buddy Erics box van with beer and blankets then he followed me up the road behind my ford escort. We got to our campsite which was a dead end gravel road in Wayne National Forest. The locals use the circle turn around spot for target practice so there’s always shotgun shells and broken beer bottles everywhere. We cleaned up the area then start a fire. It was dark when we started the fire and kept it roaring through most of the night. We backed the van close to the fire and sat in the back just hanging out and bull*****. The first weird thing we noticed was every once in a while we would hear a ding off the top of the van. The first few times we didn’t pay much attention to it. I thought it was acorns falling or a bird dropping something from the trees over head. Well it kept happening so my buddy Eric climbs on top of the van and finds two gravel stones laying on the roof of his van. It was the same gravel from the gravel road we came in on. We laughed and though maybe it had popped out from under my tire and landed on the roof of his van because he did follow me a few miles through the forest on that gravel road. But it kept happened and as it got closer to midnight it was happening more often. Sometimes two rocks hitting at a time. We heard 4wheelers in the distance earlier that night and so my buddy starts yelling into the woods thinking it was someone messing with us. After Eric yelled and threw gravel back into the woods it seemed to stop. We finish our drinks (which was a 12 pack of Natty Light) then later down in the van to sleep for the night. I wanna say it was around 2am when we hit the hay. Anyway a couple hours later maybe around 4am I woke up to the sound of wood breaks and crashes in the forest. I woke Eric up and we sat there and listened to the woods cracking around our camping spot. If you ever seen the Blair Witch Project and remember the campers being woke up at night and the crashing in t

Sun, July 29, 2018

SC EP:456 The Pinecone Throwing Incident

Tonight I will be speaking to Rob and he shares two encounters with us tonight. Both encounters he had something thrown at him. The second encounter he describes seeing a “Hairy man” after having a boulder thrown at him. I will also be speaking to Tony Merkel from The Confessionals podcast. With the upcoming International Bigfoot Conference coming up and Travis Walton will be a guest we discuss the "fire in the sky" incident. I will also be playing a clip of Travis talking about his encounter while on the ship to bring everyone up to speed before I interview him at the end of August. Rob writes “My name is Rob and I started listening to your show in August of 2015 while I was stationed at Fort Lee, Virginia for a 4 month leadership course. I found it very interesting, some of the behaviors people were reporting, mostly because of 2 occurrences I had, one in fall of 2011 and the other in the summer of 2014. I say occurrences because I was, and Still am not 100% what exactly happened in 2011 and what I saw in 2014. I am born and raised in Enumclaw Washington. I spent my life going river fishing with my dad. We would not even waste time with se river access and preferred and still do prefer solitude while fishing. So we would leave early in the mornings and head for mounting river fishing wherever we felt like we could make a good hike and be left alone. In 2011 I had just returned back to Washington from attending college in Ohio. For the 2 years I was out there finishing my degree I never quite had the time or opportunity to come home often, to spend much time with family, or fish. Once I graduated and came home, that fall my dad and I left early on a Saturday morning and headed over Snoqualmie to the head waters of the Yakima river just outside of Easton. We took the exit and drove in until we came to a bridge over the river. We crossed it, hoping that the road on the other side might follow the river a little further down stream, mostly just so we didn’t risk being in the first spot any other fisherman might come to. However, once we crossed the bridge and drove for a little while, we found out that the road didn’t follow the river hardly at all, so we turned back, crossed the bridge again and parked. We took our poles and headed down to the bank just upstream of the bridge. While we were talking about the best ways to fish that particular area, a pine cone came out of nowhere and landed just at our feet, about 3 feet from the water of the bank we were standing on. The bank was about 45 feet wide, and while there were pine trees up hill from where we were standing, they were in no way reaching anywhere close to over us. Not even close enough for a generous bounce and roll to reach us. We thought it was odd but kept talking and then pulled out the lures and began fishing. My dad walked upriver from me about 120 feet from me, completely visible to me. It was not even 3 minutes with my lure in the

Sat, July 21, 2018

SC EP:453 I still have PTSD from this

Spoke to a witness who has agreed to come on the show. He has one of the most up close and personal encounters I have ever heard. The witness wrote “The encounter happened in Ohio. Prior to this encounter something was coming up to my window at night and would watch me. I told my mom and she said it was impossible because the window was too high up. I was playing with my friends in the woods and we started smelling this strange smell, it was like a wet dog or something dead. I came face to face with this thing that was only about 5 feet tall and it was hiding behind something. It was peeking at me over something’s arm, well that something must have been the mom. She had breasts. She was HUGE and she roared at me and I heard what I now know was samurai chatter behind me. There is so much I could go into. The large female had horse like teeth. They were yellow and broken. The little one had a different look than the female. I drew a picture below of her face, I am happy to come on and talk about the details.”  

Mon, July 16, 2018

SC EP:452 I shot it in the throat

Tonight I will be speaking to a witness from SE Oklahoma. There is a long family history of sightings. The guest will be sharing some of the encounters from his family as well as his own encounters. I will be having this guest back for a part two, otherwise this might be a 4 hour show tonight. One of the encounters that really interested me was when the guest was a teenager and he came face to face with a Sasquatch. Here is a small portion of that encounter:   “I put the gun to my shoulder and took aim, I was on it and it looked almost surprised, its eyes got big and it just froze in place. I know it looked me right in the eyes, I said you better say something I am not kidding man you better say something or ill put one in you. Fight or flight kicked in and I wasn’t running. Its put it’s arms out to its side palms towards me and then let out a deep grumble like you hear a lion on tv do before it gets in a fight then from a grumble to a roar that shook my insides and I was still focused on it in the scope, I put one of those cci stingers right in its throat and it jerked and jumped real fast back to the sycamore then I could hear coughing a bit and just when I thought it was over it really wasn’t.”

Mon, July 09, 2018

SC EP:450 Watch out of for the Boogerman!

John writes "In 1983 When I was 18 yrs old me and a friend who has since passed away, God rest his soul were backed up on a tractor path in forsyth county, North Carolina. This path was off an old dirt road that ended down where it got at the bottom of a holler at the creek bottoms. This road was bout 1/3 of a mile as the crow flies to corn products. This company takes corn and renders it down into animal feed and such. The company has corn brought in by rail in open boxcars and the corn would fall onto the rails from the shakin and moving of the train and such. The rails kinda follow the creek down in the bottoms before it rises up to the plant to be processed. I recond because of the water source cause them there rails been laid many a lustrum ago! That corn attracts many a critter down on the ground that away! We would go deer,dove and coon huntin down in them bottoms and have a field day. Many a family was fed with the critters harvested down in that holler. There was only a few farm houses on that road back then and they would use that path to get to the bottoms where they planted corn,soybean and such.The path was about 14-15 feet wide. That was so they could get the disc and such down in there. Us youngins would go park down there and party durin the summer cause the closest farm house was way yonder up on the hill overlookin the holler. Kinda place where u scream and nobody would hear ya. We did hear sum hollarin down in the creek beds now and again but we thought it was just sum good ole boys rasin hell and such. On a cloudy night it would get kinda spooky sum of the girls got a bad vibe down there! Like I said sum nights be as dark as the inside of a cow don’t cha know. Well this path was bout 30 feet from the end of the road and it cut through bout 100 yrds of thick timber. Path kinda rose up slightly and crested and went down to the bottoms. I know i’m rambling a bit but I think all this is kinda important to the sightin! Like I said we’d park down there and not be to eco friendly with our trash. We would eat and drink down there and try to keep it fairly clean cause the farmers would not like trash all over. The law would start getting involved. On the other side of dirt road was about 25 yrds of scrub and thicket. then a hill that went up 30 or 40 feet and hwy 52 was up there. You could not see road from hwy. Now we had seen sum scuff marks on path that kinda looked like prints but were way too big and too far apart that we didn’t think much of it. Well we had been there bout 10 minutes and we had a six pack of beer with us, back then u could buy beer at 18 and we had the windows rolled down and the ole car I had back then only had am radio so we had boom box playin real low, it seemed awful quiet in the woods that night. We were gonna go to this party at a girls house whos parents were gone 4 the 4th holiday I think that’s what got me thinkin bout this! It was bout 10 at night so we were gonna drink them bee

Sun, July 01, 2018

SC EP:448 It’s face changed like it was mad

A listener writes “I’ve had a pretty interesting encounter back in 2010. It took place in Wyoming and I got a pretty good look at two of them and I’m pretty sure there were others with them but I would love to talk to you about it.” Spoke to the witness and he said “I was out on a mountain bike riding these trails and everyday I felt like I was being watched. We were helping family move and being 11 years old I was not much help so I rode the trails everyday. I stopped by the river next to the trail when this thing stepped out in front of me. I was in shock. I have never seen anything like this before. It was not a bear. He looked at me and than started doing this mouth popping and clicking sound. The sound was not directed at me. I picked up my bike and started turning around to ride off and it’s face changed like it was mad and it started growling at me. That is when the second one stepped out…”

Sun, June 24, 2018

SC EP:446 Military veteran shares his encounters

I grew up in Arizona. At age 18 I joined the navy and began a 21 year career. I have wanted to share my experiences since my first experience in 1972. The only people I have shared these experiences with is my family, my mom and children. I have attached my experience: 1972 Willow Creek California Mid Afternoon My first encounter occurred while visiting a family friend in Willow Creek California in early June 1972. While visiting, my twin brother, and two family friends daughters went hiking on an old logging trail located behind the friend’s house. We hiked about 1 hour up this road and were getting ready to turn around, when off to the road in a small gulley filled with ferns. We all stood on the road looking up the gulley after we had heard some grunting noises. Setting about 150 feet from us was a tall creature with long dark brown hair. The creature was standing among the ferns I think it was eating the tops of young ferns. It just stood watching us for about 1 minute, then it grunted. The girls we were with said that we needed to go so we left, I remember running all the way back to the house. When we told the girl’s parents the father was concerned and told us not to go back up the road. On our way to my aunt’s house in Gresham Oregon, I remember my mom telling me that her friend’s husband called a couple of men and they went up the road. She also said that he turned on the electric fence around their black berry/boson berry patch. He told my mom and her friend that he did that to keep out the bears. The creature as I remember was about 7 feet tall with long dark brown hair. I could not tell if it was male or female. It seemed more interested in the ferns than us. At no time do I remember feeling threatened. However, my mom said that my twin brother and I had nightmares and began to walk in our sleep. Mom always felt that what happened or whatever we saw in Willow Creek caused these problems. November 1978 Near Sedona Arizona Around 10:00pm This encounter was very short and happened on Highway 89A between Sedona and Cottonwood Arizona near a bridge crossing a place called Dry Creek. While driving home from work around 10:00PM we were following a car. My mom was driving and she asked me why there was some guy running down the road and should we stop. Then this individual took two steps and crossed the road right in front of us. My mom slammed on the brakes to keep from hitting this individual and she said to me did you see the size of that guy and boy he could really jump. The most interesting thing she said was “I think that was a big foot”. I just looked at her and she said, oh yeah I remember my grandfather talking about them being around here. Her grandfather was a rancher in the area of the Mogollon Rim. This was very interesting because this was the first time she ever mentioned it. I have talked with my family in the area and they told me that ther

Sun, June 17, 2018

SC EP:444 Hunter has intense encounter

A listener writes “I had a very intense encounter with an angry Sasquatch in 2007. It completely changed who I am. For the better part of 11 years I’ve done armchair research on the subject and just recently went back into the woods. I’ve only heard one encounter that comes close to what happened to me that day, not that I think it hasn’t happened to anyone else but that it has and they’re just not coming forward like me. I’d like to tell my story and share my experience with you.” Spoke to the witness and he said “I never believed in bigfoot, I didn’t care about the subject. If they existed it was a Pacific Northwest problem in my mind. The day I was turkey hunting in Mississippi changed my life. I saw what I thought was a black guy walking towards me. An African American family owned most of the land around that hunting lease so I assumed it was my neighbor. As this thing got closer I realized it was not a human. This thing was massive, it went nuts. It was looking at me, I saw everything. I reached for my gun and that is when it went really crazy. It knew what that gun was, no doubt in my mind and it was not happy I was reaching for it. I thought for sure I was going to die.”

Sun, June 10, 2018

SC EP:442 Sasquatch saves child

“I was born and raised in White Bear Lake, Minnesota. When I was growing up as a troubled youth about 11 years old I was sent away to a group home (that’s what they did in the 70’s when I was a kid. if you were deemed a ‘problem child’ or were in trouble with the law, or you were a runaway (that was me) your parents signed ‘incorrigible’ papers on you and let the County juvenile authorities place you where they decide, which may be in a home with someone who would take care of you for a period of time instead of a jail cell. They called it a ‘group home’ or foster care. So, I come from a large catholic family of 12 other siblings (I was #6) and because I kept running away from being sexually abused by my older brother. He threatened me to never tell and I didn’t,(I never told anyone about the abuse, I just kept acting out in other ways, like running away, staying out late, and skipping school etc.) my parents too busy to figure out what was up with me, turned me over to Ramsey Counties Juvenile justice system and they placed me in a ‘Group Home’ which was a man who owned a farm in northern Minnesota who would care for and hopefully turn troubled teens around before they got into real legal problems with the law and ended up in prison. This man took in 4 teens at a time and basically used us as free labor to run his farm. He had about 80 milking cows, some pigs, sheep, a couple hundred steers, etc. you know the deal.On the outside, and to everyone else, like the county authorities, our parents, this guy looked like he was offering a service to help boys, what he REALLY was, was a 60 yr old ex military CO, child abuser who beat and tortured kids for fun. (can you frikkin believe that shit!?) and for whatever reason, he had a bad attitude about me and he physically beat me, tortured me and emotionally tormented me for 10 months. He did not beat any of they other boys, just ME. His name was Don, and he had a farm on if I remember correctly ‘Choke cherry road’. Its approx. 8 ½ miles west of Willow River, Minnesota, I believe in Finlayson township. Now this Don character was a real piece of work, He was so physically abusive to me, I actually thought I was going to die by his hands before my time was up there. I was to be there for 1 year. I lasted 10 months before the county got some report from a local constable and they pulled me from there and shut his place down. (that is another long story that I won’t go into) He did everything from poking me with pitchforks while he had me tied to a post, to whipping me with milking straps til I bled from the brass grommets. He would make me stand naked in the field from dawn til dusk and sunburn the shit out of me, and then in the frigid winter, he made me stand out in the driveway naked til I was frostbit. I have plenty of scars and afflictions to prove what I’m saying. He would keep me out of school until my obvious bruises and cuts were healed, and then I was allowed to return to school. (I missed

Fri, June 08, 2018

SC EP:441 My grandfathers property

Matt writes "I am a retired combat veteran of the Marine Corps. I saw combat in both the First Gulf War and Bosnia-Herzegovina/Kosovo.As a kid, I grew up in Kentucky. I had several encounters there. Then later I had one in Tennessee and another in East Texas. In Kentucky I lived with my grandfather. He was a Baptist minister and a man of good Scottish stock. We lived in central Kentucky in the Green River bottoms. I was used to seeing bobcats and panthers. From an early age I knew their screams and had a healthy respect for their space, especially at night. In about 1972 I was 7 years old. One summer evening my grandfather and I were walking just a few yards from our house at the edge of a 7 acre field. It sloped a bit up and ended in a tree line which had an old barn at its center. A small trail circumvented the entire field. As we looked east and up at the field’s edge, we saw something standing upright and much taller than the corn which was about 7 feet tall as it was late June. It was brown in color and looked directly at us. My grandfather turned me around and towards the house and said “You’ll not be going outside tonight.” I sensed a bit of fear but knew better than to ask why. That night was warm. Our house was built up about six feet to avoid the backwaters of spring. My grandfather and I slept in the same bedroom in two beds separated by a window which was open that night. It faced the field where we had seen the creature. As I drifted off to sleep I smelled a horrible smell. I awoke and looked out the window. Standing squarely in the majority of the window was a dark figure looking in and looking side to side. I could feel the warmth of its breath and see the eyes which were somewhat yellow and red. I looked across at my grandfather who had moved to lying prone with a pistol in his right hand. The only light was provided by the moon. After a few moments I heard the creature walk away towards the front of our house and step up on the wooden porch. At this point my grandfather bolted from the bed and grabbed a double barreled shotgun and yelled to me to stay put. I heard one shot which he had to have fired through the screen door then a growl/scream that shook the house. My grandfather yelled for it to “Fek off” and fired a second shot. By then I was next to him with my own 12 gauge. He reloaded as it jumped off the porch and ran back towards where we had seen it earlier. It yelled the rest of the night and we heard it for several days. I don’t remember if it ever yelled much after that week.”

Sun, June 03, 2018

SC EP:440 Something picked up our trailer

A listener writes “Hi Wes, The things I encountered were in 1984 and 1988 when I was 12 and 16. I’m from Fresno California. I’m a long haul truck driver now, and I’ve been listening to you on and off since your episodes were in the 30s but I went back to the beginning. I come from a hunting family, and my father cut firewood on the weekend’s to make extra money. So we spent a lot of time in the Sierra’s. When I was 12 we went deer hunting somewhere in the Kings Canyon National Forrest. I don’t remember exactly where. It was my father 2 of his younger brothers and I. My uncle John had an old camping trailer. It had 4 bunks and nothing else. After hunting all day we went to sleep. It was probably 2 or 3 AM. Something picked up the back end of the trailer, and guessing dropped it from at least a foot or 2 off the ground. It was a really big drop. It jolted us all out of bed. It was a small trailer but with all of us in it, it must have weighed close to 2 000 lbs. It wasn’t made of the lightweight material they use today. I heard something moving around outside, and it knocking over stuff. My uncle Bobby grabbed his rifle and started to go out the door and my dad grabbed him by the arm. And my dad was dead serious. He wasn’t letting him go outside. My uncle started to argue with my dad and my dad just shut him down. He just said we’re going back to bed. My dad wasn’t a nice person. He did some time in jail and prison. He was mean guy and I never saw him scared of anything. He told me it was a bear and don’t worry about it. There’s no bear that did that. Only men or a sasquatch could have done that. If my dad thought men did it I know all 3 of them would have been out the door guns in hand. I always thought that was really strange. When I was 16 we were cutting some pine wood near mammoth pools near Yosemite National Park. I believe that’s Sierra national Forrest where we were. Not far from a little town named Oak Hurst, where we lived for a year when I was 6 years old. We had been in the habit of going up and cutting enough wood to fill the truck. We’d camp that night and get up the next morning and we’d fish for a while and go home. So the sun had just come up and we started trout fishing in this little stream. It was really cold, they had barely opened up all the small roads after the spring thaw. There was still ice on the banks of the stream. I was half asleep. It was really quiet. There wasn’t anyone around. I was just thinking how I wanted to go home and eat. I was just kind of looking around slow dragging my bait in when something caught my eye. There was a big dead log laying on the other side of the stream, about 50 feet away. That’s when I saw it. There was a sasquatch laying down on his stomach, propping himself up on his fore arms. He was hidden behind the log looking through the end of the log that had hollowed out. He was p

Sun, May 27, 2018

SC EP:438 I hit one with my car

I am returning from the beach after a long needed break. Tonight will be a replay. I really needed to recharge the batteries. I will return next week. Bo writes “If you got time maybe give me a call sometime. I want to tell you my encounter. To sum it up, I hit one with my car when I was 19 yrs old.” Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on the show. The encounter took place almost 20 years ago. He describes leaving an area late one night when this creature jumped in front of his car. He said he had his high beams on and saw this creature right before he hit it. He said it was a small creature and it reminded him of a baby gorilla or monkey. At the last moment he hit it and the impact caused a lot of damage. As he slowed down he heard a scream/roar from the tree line. The witness said he was terrified about what he just hit and now something else let out this scream/roar that seemed to shake his insides. The witness hit the gas and as he came around the bend he is pretty sure what ever roared at him was chasing him because he heard it again right next to the road. There is a lot of details we will discuss in this encounter. I will also be speaking to Tom who was on SC EP:319, he is returning to the show to talk about a recent encounter on his property.

Sun, May 20, 2018

SC EP:436 Hell itself opened up and unleashed a beast

A listener writes “I sent you an encounter that has left me terrified and I look to your show for answers and my experience was in freaking Iowa. I’m a rational man,this display of what I’m trying to this day to grasp was unlike anything I can compare. I have listened to many of your shows and what happened to us hasn’t quite hit the mark.i have a horror show to tell and I have more questions than answers. My whole life this creature only excited in Rudolph the red nosed reindeer and growing up in Nebraska where you can see for miles I of course felt safe. What I thought is a Crack from hell itself had opened up and unleashed a beast unlike anything I could understand. My perspective is so much different than what I have been listening to is well close but this beast wanted to invoke sheer terror. This creature was almost 10 feet high and wrecked an oak tree. It was only 30 feet away bellowing out a sound that I can only describe as prehistoric. We had a bonfire burning for maybe 5 hours while moving these people into an old farmhouse. It must have smelled the fire. It was like a horror movie. We put the fridge in front of the back door and ran to the front room to block the front door and there was a giant window. We were to afraid to make any noise so we waited and watched tire dwindle. Nothing else happened but we watched for what seemed like days waiting for this beast to walk right through the house and certainly devour us. We found only a destroyed old oak that had spread branches and bark,it’s limbs as thick as my waist twisted and cracked from the main trunk. This was true terror. I think these things should be treated as homicide maniacs…”

Wed, May 16, 2018

SC EP:434 Strange Lights In The Woods

Timothy Renner writes “We encountered some very weird lights in the woods. One of our party thinks they are eyeshine, but these lights were very very strange – changing color, moving, changing shape, etc.” I spoke to Tim and he said “You had Jeremy on from Texas and he was talking about the eyes changing colors and I about fell over when I heard this, we saw the same thing. It was strange….”    

Sun, May 13, 2018

SC EP:433 They made themselves known

Tonight night I will be speaking to Connie. Connie said "when all of this started happening I thought it was homeless people but it just kept getting stranger. Several times I would go out on the property and call for my dog and something would mock and mimic me calling the dog. They sometimes call my husbands name. I have heard screams, whoops and strange chatter. My daughter caught one running off of the porch at the guest house." Connie said "We are seeing strange lights out here. I wanted to ask you have you ever seen one of these strange lights that almost forms like the michelin man? This strange figure keeps showing up in the pictures. At first I brushed it off as just something strange showing up, maybe it is a light and my eyes were playing a trick on me but this "thing" or strange light in the form of a person keeps showing up. The strange part is where we are seeing these lights come out of the forest is the same area where the creatures come out. I never wanted this, I just want all of this to go away. Here is a couple of pictures I have many more including hours of audio."   To see the pictures Connie submitted, visit the episode page on our website HERE .

Tue, May 08, 2018

SC EP:431 Encounters with the unknown

Tonight we will be talking to three guests. My first guest Brian describes a terrifying night in the Uwharrie National Forest and having to pull his weapon. Next, we will be talking to Josh who comes to us from the state of Minnesota. Josh has two encounters he will be sharing with us. Josh originally did not want to come forward because in his second encounter the creature looked very human in the face. Josh says "This has really bothered me Wes, the thing I saw looked very human like in the face but it acted like an animal. Here is a picture that is very close to what I saw.." Then we will wrap up with Boni who comes to us from East Texas. She describes breaking down on the highway about 6 miles from her home and being stalked as she walked along the highway. Boni says "I was so scared, I had no idea what was going on. I could hear talking in the woods but could not make out what they were saying and whatever this thing was, it was big and was pacing me as I walked along the highway. Every time I stopped I could smell this terrible smell like rotting meat. I have had some strange things happen at my house I would like to discuss as well."

Tue, May 08, 2018

SC EP:431 Encounters with the unknown

Tonight we will be talking to three guests. My first guest Brian describes a terrifying night in the Uwharrie National Forest and having to pull his weapon. Next, we will be talking to Josh who comes to us from the state of Minnesota. Josh has two encounters he will be sharing with us. Josh originally did not want to come forward because in his second encounter the creature looked very human in the face. Josh says "This has really bothered me Wes, the thing I saw looked very human like in the face but it acted like an animal. Here is a picture that is very close to what I saw.." Then we will wrap up with Boni who comes to us from East Texas. She describes breaking down on the highway about 6 miles from her home and being stalked as she walked along the highway. Boni says "I was so scared, I had no idea what was going on. I could hear talking in the woods but could not make out what they were saying and whatever this thing was, it was big and was pacing me as I walked along the highway. Every time I stopped I could smell this terrible smell like rotting meat. I have had some strange things happen at my house I would like to discuss as well."

Sat, May 05, 2018

SC EP:429 Bob Gimlin Live Call In

I apologize for the audio quality but I can only control what I can control on a live show. Tonight I will be live from Kennewick, Washington along the southwest bank of the Columbia River. My guests tonight will be Bob Gimlin and Russell Acord. This is a live call in show. Call in and talk to Bob. Tonight’s show is brought to you by the International Bigfoot Conference . I know not everyone can make it to a conference. I really want to do something special for the fans of the show. If you ever wanted to talk to Bob, here is a great opportunity. Bob will be joining me live Friday night at 4pm Pacific Standard Time.

Sun, April 29, 2018

SC EP:428 Sasquatch in Maine

My first guest, John, is from Louisiana, and he had an encounter when he was 6-7 years old. John says “I was out with my family and I started walking down the trail by myself and I came up on what I thought was a gorilla. It looked at me and made a RAAAA! sound and pushed his head forward. I ran back to my dad and told him what happen. My Dad told me that they were an ancient human/indian that lived in the woods and that he was paced out of the woods one time. The thing I ran into was huge and reminded me of a gorilla, now this is in the 60’s so information was scarce at best….”   My second guest JC writes “I am a retired Navy Seabee and I live in South Central Maine. I, a friend & associate of mine whom is a professional in the community, have had continuous contact/encounters with a family pod of Bigfoot for the past 18 months. This email has been difficult to write due to the fact that I am growing Marijuana in the forests in which these these encounters take place. The reason for writing now we feel is that we posses valuable information for you and your listeners. My story is very long but I want to keep this email as short as possible. I personally have been growled at, charged by numerous creatures at the same time. I’ve been paralleled in the woods, escorted out of those same woods by them. I have had tree limbs snapping all around me as I’m watering my plants inside my grow area holding my pistol in my other hand at the same time. No one goes into these woods and no one has for decades. First, the tics are so bad if it weren’t for the fact that I own an actual tic suit, I would not be out there, and I am out there 2 to 3 times a week mostly by myself. But there other times my friend is with me. I have also called in some juveniles and they like to use whistles to communicate. We have been visited by a family of 5 Sasquatch and have been within 10 yards of the 3 baby’s This will continue to happen because we have discovered this area is being used in sense as a nursery. We have discovered a large number of baby tree structures everywhere throughout these parts of the sticks. It will really start ramping up for me because in 2 weeks I am back out in the same area where I have been growled at and charged numerous times, 2 to 3 times a week. Only once last year I went out into the woods and I did not have a undesirable encounter. All encounters are UNDESIRABLE!"

Sun, April 22, 2018

SC EP: 426 I had to slam on my brakes

I would sit out on the back deck at night and would hear wood knocks and an occasional whoop but had never seen one. Sometimes I would take a baseball bat and hit a tree or even the railing of the deck and sometimes would get an answer. Any way, one day, this was about 20 years ago, I cut up over the ridge and was on the blacktop. I was almost to the back entrance of the park when this huge creature jumped the fence along the park, it was on my right, and stood in the road. I had to slam on my brakes or I would have hit it. When I stopped, I could not have been more than 15 to 20 feet away from it, if that. This thing was huge. I am guessing it was about 7 to 7 1/2 feet tall and 3 feet across the shoulders. It had dark brown hair all over its body except on its face. Broad nose, wide set eyes, a protruding forehead and its arms almost appeared to be normal from the shoulders to the elbows and from the elbow to the hands, the arms were very long. It just stood there and we made eye contact for a full minute. Maybe a little longer. I had the window down on my truck and there was a slight breeze and I caught a whiff of a strong odor. It was almost like a bad body odor. https://www.internationalbigfootconference.com https://sasquatchchronicles.com/          

Wed, April 18, 2018

SC EP:424 Remembering Art Bell

Arthur William Bell III (June 17, 1945 – April 13, 2018) was an American broadcaster and author. He was the founder and the original host of the paranormal-themed radio program Coast to Coast AM, which is syndicated on hundreds of radio stations in the United States and Canada. He also created and hosted its companion show Dreamland. In 2003, Bell semi-retired from Coast to Coast AM. During the following four years, he hosted the show many weekends on Premiere Networks. He announced his retirement from weekend hosting on July 1, 2007, but occasionally served as a guest host through 2010. He attributed the reason for his retirement to a desire to spend time with his new wife and their daughter, born May 30, 2007. He added that unlike his previous "retirements", this one was permanent, but he left open the option to return to broadcasting. Bell hosted classic episodes of Coast to Coast AM that can be heard in some radio markets on Saturday nights under the name Somewhere in Time.  

Sat, April 14, 2018

SC EP:422 This haunts me to this day

A listener from Kansas writes “I lived in lenexa ks. in the 70’s and 80’s I was about 10 to 12 years old. I used to walk in the woods around my house all the time by myself. I was outside of my house I cannot remember exactly what I was doing at the time.. I just remember seeing something looking at me from behind a bush.. I thought it was some of the kids in the neighborhood playing. I had a football in my hand and threw it at the bush and screamed I see you.. it or they ran away …The same night later was very interesting.. as I was visited by I don’t know if it was a male or female protecting what I now know as the young one I threw the ball at…I was sleeping…I always for some reason was freaked out sleeping in that room because I always felt watched. So I slept on the floor close to the window…I was awaken by something looking dead at me in the window it scared the crap out of me. I didn’t know what I had seen I just know it was something I had never seen before. The next day I found all kinds of prints in the yard around the front window in the back yard around the tomato plants. A few nights later I was under the feeling I was being watched I turned off all the lights in the room when I looked outside I couldn’t see anything but I could hear the hard steps in the yard. The next door neighbor had a flood light in the driveway that lit a tree in the yard it was a very large old tree I don’t know what kind it was. When I looked out the window I heard a loud Growl then i saw a large branch on the tree get snapped right off. I ran to my mothers room and told her something is out there. She called the police they came and nothing was found…I can also recall getting up in the mornings in the summer and hearing this weird howling that made my hair stand up. I didn’t know what it was I thought it was a dog. I would shout at 4:30 in the morning to shut up. I didn’t understand until now what I had seen and been dealing with in my friends yard down the street there was several crab apple trees, neighbors in the area had fruit trees and also gardens. One winter we had a snow day and were snow ball fighting in his yard. When we discovered prints in the snow we followed then around his yard to the point where it walked over a chain link fence in stride one side of the fence had left foot over the fence and the right foot was on the side of the fence were were on. We followed it around under a bush they had separating his yard with the neighbors yard. there was a kinda cave inside the bush where we used to hide from each other…it had been in the bush…how scary….I can imagine it used to be in there times when that family came home from where ever..I know now that this Creature is out there every time I talk about this i get goose bumps. I can also remember putting foil up in the front door window…because I was sick really sick.. so I was sleeping down stairs on the couch, I remember seeing wha

Sun, April 08, 2018

SC EP:421 Chased out of the woods

Tonight I will be welcoming Jeremey to the show. He describes activity around his property and finding tracks. A little bit later, Jeremey and his friend decided to go camping not far from his property and something roared at them. They left all of their camping supplies behind and left as fast as they could. They decided to go back and get all of the camping gear the next day and found tracks of something very large, Jeremey said “It looked like a human track but just on a large scale.” They decided the next day they would follow where the tracks were going. They came up into an area in the woods when all hell broke loose. Jeremey said “as we came around the corner we could hear talking but it sounded like gibberish than everything went silent….something screamed at us and it came from three different directions and whatever these things were they started knocking trees over. We ran and I have never ran this fast in my life as we came down the trail this thing stood up on the side of the trail and I could see it from the chest up and it was huge. It wasn’t a monkey or human I wasn’t sure what it was but it was about 10 feet from me and it screamed at me. I really thought I was dead….” The incident took place in Maine.

Sun, April 01, 2018

SC EP:419 I would not believe it if I didn’t see it

Anthony writes “I live in Kentucky. I’ve had several encounters with Sasquatch, or as we refer as “Haints”. My encounter started when I would ride my motorcycle and would always park at a secluded rock quarry lake. I’ve had hands on interactions with a juvenile that resulted in me thinking it’s mother and another female was going to rip me to pieces. I later come to find out that an elderly lady feeds them and this is gonna sound really strange but she kind of ran a baby sitting house for the juveniles. This all seems unbelievable but I won’t waste your time if you don’t waste mine. I’ve told 3 people about this encounter and I figured I could tell you. If you choose to believe me or if you want to listen to my story just message me back.” I spoke to the witness late last night. The witness said “I was on my motorcycle and I was out in the woods and I heard what sounded like a child crying. I came up on this thing. It was small and was hanging upside down in a tree, it was small. I think it fell from the top of the tree and got stuck as I walked up on this thing I thought I was dreaming. I had never seen anything like this before. It looked like a hairy human/animal/kid. I am sitting there watching this thing trying to figure out how I am going to help it out of the tree and what is it….you are not going to believe this, I wouldn’t if someone told me this. As I am watching this thing two more stepped out and they were both females. It is a long story but one of the females screamed at me and I ran. This haunted me, I didn’t know what I saw. Later I went down that same road and I parked my bike. A short while later this old woman walked up to me and started talking about what I had seen. I had not told anyone about what I had seen and somehow this old woman knew what happen to me. She told me to come by her home sometime as she lived up the road. I decided later to stop by her home and this is where it gets really strange. If someone told me what I am about to tell you I would NOT believe them…..”

Sun, March 25, 2018

SC EP:417 A Strange Night

I will be welcoming on three guests on tonight. Mike writes “My encounter happened when I was about 12 years old in 1975. My parents had property in the Pocono mountains in Bushkill Falls, and my mother wanted to go check on the property and decide to go with her. We went and looked at the land because they did not have a house on the land, they just owned it. It was a beautiful fall day around October, the leaves were starting to turn and the air was crisp. As we were heading back about 2:30 in the afternoon, I believe we were on Bushkill Falls Road heading towards route 209- There is very little traffic on this road and Bushkill Falls Road has twists and turns. At one point as we turning to the left to go down the curving road, I saw something out of the corner of my eye. It was sitting about 6-8 feet in from the edge of the road in the small saplings. And at first I thought someone tossed out a stuffed animal and it was just sitting on the side of the road. But as we pasted it, I saw this thing turn it’s head and watch the wheels go by as it leaned on one arm.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com  

Sat, March 17, 2018

SC EP:414 The creature started to rock the van

Ronny writes “I’ve been listening to you for about a month now and I was curious if you were interested in hearing about a close Sasquatch encounter that my wife and I had.” I spoke to Ronny and he has agreed to come on the show. The witness describes a creature approaching a van him and his wife were sitting in after pulling into the driveway. They lived out in the country and his wife had seen a “large man” run across the driveway. The creature approached the van screaming and mumbling. The creature started to rock the van. The witness said that his father came out of the home and fired off a shotgun and started yelling at the creature. The creature finally took off but it did not leave for the night as they would soon find out. I will also be speaking with Shane. Shane was out with his family when his wife and young son saw the creature cross the path in front of them. Shane said his son was ahead of his mother on the trail and as he approached she turned to look at him and that’s when this creature stood up and walked right in front of the son. As the mother turned around she got a glimpse of it going into the bushes.

Mon, March 12, 2018

SC EP:413 Grassman gone wild

I mentioned this guest in EP:411 River Monster Investigation . I first heard bits and pieces of this encounter from the Cryptid Brothers Investigation. I think Lance and the guys do a great job. Two cousins who were fishing when the creature started throwing rocks. The witnesses thought it was a person throwing rocks until they ran into the creature. The Bigfoot attack them. This encounter has many bizarre twists and turns during the attack, but even more, the massive military and Federal Cover-up that followed, and that is still going-on. Tonight I bring one of the witnesses of that encounter onto the show. I was surprised by how many details the witnesses could recount. We will walk through the encounter - including the attack, what happened with law enforcement, and hospital records that seem to vanish into thin air...

Mon, March 05, 2018

SC EP:411 River Monster Investigation

Brenda Harris is a Native American born in Shiprock, New Mexico and raised in Farmington New Mexico. She has lived on the reservation in Upper Fruitland, NM since 1986. Brenda is married with three grown kids and works on the farm. She has been looking into Sasquatch activity since she was a teen going into the early 90’s. In 2012 they started their own team NM Shadow Seekers with the help of Jon Lee, William Woodall, Ryan Harris, Vincent Lujan, Hoyt Velarde. Brenda has been on several radio shows and TV shows Monster and Mysterious and Finding Bigfoot show. Brenda’s goal is to inform the people of what’s out there and take extra precautions to avoid unwanted encounters. Tonight Brenda will discuss a case her and her team investigated regarding a family's horse being antagonized and injured by a possible Bigfoot.

Sat, February 24, 2018

SC EP:408 I watched his expressions change on his face

I will be welcoming two guests to the show. My first guest, Georgie from Oklahoma, describes having an encounter with his family while fishing. He describes a creature with large breasts throwing rocks at him and his family. Our second guest Denise from Texas writes "Hey Wes, I’ve wrote before concerning the years we have shared the woods with some creature that no one believes is there. MANY strange things happened (whistling, knocks after I accidentally would bang a broom, large strange dead animals in the tree line) and I knew nothing about Bigfoot until I “scared him” twice and then witnessed him through a pair of binoculars. This allowed me to watch his expressions change and study his face, creepy as it was. I also wanted to tell you about another guy we knew here in town who was in law enforcement and shot one that was on his back patio one night. If you’re interested in talking, I’d be willing to share what we have gone through. Thanks for all you do, you seem very kind.”

Fri, February 16, 2018

SC EP:406 The Sasquatch Savant Theory

Christopher Noël returns to the show as we discuss behavior. Chris puts forth a theory that the behavior you see and hear about with Sasquatch is very close to the same behavior we see in humans who have autism. In Chris's book The Sasquatch Savant Theory he writes "Although we cannot yet study the psychology of Sasquatch directly, we are in good position already to make educated guesses about their mentality based on behavioral analysis. Skeptics are fond of asking, as though no answer were remotely possible, "HOW could an eight-foot-tall primate exist undiscovered in our back yard?" Meeting the issue head-on, THE MIND OF SASQUATCH outlines the Sasquatch Savant Theory, revealing a personality profile of the species that differs substantially from any offered before. Sasquatch are hardwired by evolution to conceal themselves, interacting with us only in a mediated, indirect fashion. Their tactical genius and other striking abilities mirror gifts seen in people known as autistic savants." Should be an interesting night discussing behaviors of these creatures.   I will also be speaking to Claudia Ackley who will be sharing her encounter and talking about her lawsuit against California State.

Mon, February 12, 2018

SC EP:405 I shot it!

Tonight I will speak to Clint who had an encounter with Sasquatch and ended up shooting the creature. I will also be speaking to Charlie Raymond is the founder of the Kentucky Bigfoot Research Organization and he will be coming on and sharing encounters he has investigated in Kentucky. Russell Acord from the International Bigfoot Conference. Clint writes “I put a 7mag round threw ones knee so it couldn’t get to me because I was afraid I couldn’t put enough rounds in it to get it down before it got to me, and there was another communicating so I knew if I killed it there would be no reason for the second to try and help it and would turn all its attention to me instead of its partner.” He was hunting and was up in a tree stand. As the sun was coming up the witness reports: “I felt like I was being watched from this one area. As I continue staring in this one direction this huge arm came from around a tree and half of this creatures body was sticking out. It appeared to be communicating with another one. They were going back and forth..” The short version of what happen is the witness shot the creature right above the knee. He was trying to wound the creature and not kill it because he could not see the other one. The witness says “I was terrified I didn’t think I was going to make it out of there and when I shot it,this thing let out a scream that shook me. The creature left after I fired. I came back and got the bullet that was lodged in the tree were the creature was. There was blood and hair. I collected everything and now I am not sure what to do with it.” Click here to check out Bob Gimlin's movie and LIKE his page

Thu, February 01, 2018

SC EP:402 Giant chimpanzee on all fours chasing the deer

I had several encounters 20 years ago on and around some property that’s in the family. My Mother had lived there and past away from drug and alcohol problems in ‘95. So I went up to her old house and started fixing it up as it was in pretty bad shape. But even though Mom and I never got along and I was never close with her or that side of the family they didn’t give me any grief about me just taking over the old place. No one else wanted it at the time. I was a teenager with my own home and my own ride. That combo tends to make boys think they’re men. Most of time everything up there was quiet and normal. But several events occurred over the years that scared me so bad I buried it deep inside and tried for years to forget about it.

Sun, January 28, 2018

SC EP:401 Retired police officer's encounter

Tonight we will be welcoming former police officer Brian Gosselin to the show to discuss his encounter and his new book Abair Road, The True Story. In August 1976, Police Officer Brian Gosselin had a face-to-face encounter with a Bigfoot-type creature on Abair Road in Whitehall, NY. This event set off a firestorm of publicity and has become a landmark case that has withstood the test of time. Brian encountered this creature just 30 feet in front of him, in his spotlight, with his pistol pointed directly at it, but he did not shoot. In “Abair Road, The True Story,” Brian shares the events that took place that night along with a great deal of information that has never been shared before. Check out the book: Abair Road The True Story   Will also be welcoming Greg who shares an encounter from his childhood.   Our final guest tonight is Christopher Noel. Christopher Noel is a Burlington, Vermont-based Sasquatch researcher. Noel brings to his study an academic tone, and rightly so. For two decades, this Yale philosophy graduate taught at the Vermont College of Fine Arts. Chris writes "We need a radically new approach to Sasquatch research. For much too long, we have stereotyped our next of kin, certain that they must confine themselves only to the most remote wilderness, occasionally sneaking up to campsites just long enough to scare the hell out of us before withdrawing once again to the far corners of the forest. Incorrect. Increasingly, evidence is pointing a different way, toward an intimate proximity between our two species." We will be discussing Chris's new book: Next of Kin Next Door: How to Find Sasquatch a Stone's Throw Away  

Sat, January 20, 2018

SC EP:399 Remembering John Bindernagel

John A. Bindernagel (born 1941 - January 18, 2018) was a wildlife biologist who sought evidence for Bigfoot since 1963. He published a book in 1998 entitled North America's Great Ape: the Sasquatch. Bindernagel grew up in Ontario, attended the University of Guelph, and received a PhD in Biology from the University of Wisconsin–Madison. He moved to British Columbia in 1975, largely because the region was a hot spot for Bigfoot sightings. I have invited many friends of the Doc to come on and talk about what John meant to them, and share their memories of him. I will also be playing some clips of past shows with John. Tonight I will be joined by Bob Gimlin, Russell Acord, Derek Randles, Ron Morehead, Paul Graves, Marc Myrsell, Thomas Sewid, Rictor Riolo, Shane Corson, and Todd and Diane Neiss. I know so many people wanted to come on and talk about John and I tried to fit in as many as possible. I think I can sum up the show tonight like this: John was an example of how to be a great human being. He always treated people with respect and was loved and admired by many. I hope when you hear the show you remember John. Check out his website HERE .

Fri, January 12, 2018

SC EP:397 Bigfoot: West Coast Wild Men

Author Timothy Renner returns to the show to talk about his new book Bigfoot: West Coast Wild Men: A History of Wild Men, Gorillas, and Other Hairy Monsters in California, Oregon, and Washington state. Most of you remember Tim when he was on the last show and shared historical encounters from his book Bigfoot in Pennsylvania: A History of Wild-Men . Tim writes "The last time I was on it was to talk about my book Bigfoot in Pennsylvania - which included the historical newspaper accounts of the creatures from the 1800s through the early 1900s in PA. As you suggested at that time, I compiled reports from the NW and I have published my next book in what looks to be a series: Bigfoot: West Coast Wild Men  This book covers reports from the 1850s through the 1920s in CA, OR, and WA. This book contains one of the single best bigfoot descriptions I think I've ever read (the result of hunters killing a creature and describing the body in detail - but there's a lot more to the story - it's fantastic); as well as some really interesting reports of "wild gorillas" in CA, attacks in OR, and a creature which appeared on the campus of the University of Washington multiple times. I love Sasquatch Chronicles because of the witness reports - which I believe are the best source of information regarding bigfoot creatures - and these old articles often read like witness reports. The descriptions of not only the creatures but their behavior mirrors reports we hear on SC today and these articles are well over 100 years old in most cases."

Fri, January 05, 2018

SC EP:395 I saw a Dogman!

Tonight I will be speaking to Andrew who had a run in with a dogman back in the late 70’s in Maryland. I asked Andrew to come on the show and he has been reluctant but finally agreed and I am glad he did because he has one of the best encounters I have heard. Andrew said “My girlfriend and I were parked and a bunch of deer came running towards the car. The deer went passed and than we heard a thump on the car, almost like someone had hit the back of the car. Several weeks earlier my friends from the football team pulled a prank on us and  rocked the car, I went chasing after them. I thought it was my buddies messing with me so I jumped out of the car. I came face to face with this giant thing with a wolfs head. I had never seen or heard of such a thing. It was growling and drooling. It had red eyes, Wes this thing was evil.” I will also be speaking to Robert who is former Delta Force. Robert writes “I saw a Dogman a few months ago. I never would have believed it until we almost hit it while in our car driving north between Georgia and South Carolina late one night. I have traveled all over the world and I never would have believed it unless I saw it in-front of me. This creature was lite up in the car headlight. My girlfriend and I both saw this creature. I am very credible. I have no problem giving you my name as well as my military background. I was shocked when I saw this creature. It moved at an incredible speed.”

Mon, December 25, 2017

SC EP:393 The Christmas Show

This is a show for everyone and its going to be an extra long show. I know some people struggle this time of year so I hope the show takes your mind off things for a couple of hours. I will be posting the show tonight but it will not be up till later tonight, later than normal. Being that it is a longer show and the file size is much larger it takes twice as long to upload it to the site. Merry Christmas everyone! One of my guests for the Christmas show is Jim King. Jim “Bear” King of the Bigfoot Outlaws program had his first Bigfoot encounter as a child many years ago. Since that time Jim has been studying the creature at every opportunity. He has had numerous sightings and has enough stories regarding his experiences to fill many books. Bear wanted to come by and share what is new with him and wish everyone a Merry Christmas. One of my surprise guests for the Christmas Show is going to be Dr. John Bindernagel. I love having Dr. Bindernagel on the show. I spoke to him today and he wanted to share some of his recent research but John also said “The fans of Sasquatch Chronicles have some of the best questions I have ever been asked. Please ask your audience to feel free to ask questions and I will try to address them.”

Mon, December 18, 2017

SC EP:391 Mumbling in the woods

I will be welcoming Tony Merkel from The Confessionals podcast and my brother Woody to the show. We will be reviewing the documentary Discovery Bigfoot. I will also be speaking to Steve who had a scary encounter in the Adirondacks of Northern New York. He describes being screamed up and having rocks thrown at him. I will also be speaking to Sal who is from California. Sal grew up in a concrete jungle and had to move to Oregon temporarily for work. While out for a hike in the woods Sal and his friend heard mumbling in the woods. As they came around the bend in the trail Sal saw two creatures. Sal describes seeing one of the creatures talking/mumbling to another creature. Sal said “They reminded me of hairy cavemen.”

Fri, December 15, 2017

SC EP:389 Manitoba Bigfoot Encounter

A listener writes “I have never told this story to anyone. At the time it happened I was coming to the end of a messy divorce after a more than 20 year marriage. I truly felt if I said anything, those that cared about me, they would have thought I had cracked under the emotional stress of the time.In the spring of 2007 I was making my way out of a long term less than uplifting marriage. I had lived in the small town of Pinawa for more than 20 years at that point. It is located in the eastern region of Manitoba; it is rural, with a population at that time of about 1200 people. I had trained as a Veterinary Technician, and prior to marrying I had worked for the government vet clinic in the area, mostly a large animal practice. But because we were the government vet, at times we had to deal with wildlife matters, so I was not stranger to animal behavior. After I had children and was a full time mom, I also did some injured wildlife rehabilitation for the DNR, on limited bases. The local DNR supervisor for the area was a neighbour and a friend, and it was an unofficial position, helping him out at times, and giving my children a unique opportunity to interact with animals that otherwise would be off limits. I say all this because I feel it is important to stress that wildlife and animal behavior in general were something I was very familiar with. Bears were very much a part of everyday life from early spring till late fall. The town site, teams with an overflowing deer population. The large predators ( wolves, coyotes, and the occasional cougar) in the area seemed to have pressed the whitetail deer into the sanctuary of the town site. As well as the buffer zone that existed for the deer when hunting season was on, the town site became the haven for deer that it is still is to this day. The walking trails around the town site are superb. https://sasquatchchronicles.com  

Fri, December 08, 2017

SC EP:387 Native American Culture

Dallas returns to the show to share what happen to him when he returned to his families property and how he ran into the dirty old man for the last time. Dallas will also be sharing his Native American culture and how he believes that Sasquatch is not the nephilim. This should be an interesting show as Dallas shares what Native Americans use to chant around a fire and where they came from. I ask that everyone give the show and Dallas a chance as it will be a fascinating conversation you will not forget. We will be discussing Sasquatch, giants and some Native American culture.

Fri, December 01, 2017

SC EP:385 The dirty old man

Tonight my guest is Dallas who is a Native American and he lives in the south. Dallas had two encounters with this creature when he was a young man. He said it reminded him of a “dirty old man.” Dallas goes on to say “It looked like a giant, dirty old man. He had no clothes on and he was very close to my tractor.” You will want to tune in for this one. I will return on Sunday for the members. I have a great show planned with a gentleman from Arizona and he will be sharing his encounters with us.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com

Fri, November 24, 2017

SC EP:383 Sasquatch Court Case

We will continue this holiday weekend as Todd Standing will be my guest. He has recently filed a law suit against the Canadian government to prove Sasquatch are real. I will be speaking to him about his encounters and evidence. For more information on Todd's work, visit his website HERE . To view the videos we will be discussing, check out the episode page on our site HERE .

Thu, November 23, 2017

SC EP:382 Bob Gimlin Returns

My favorite guest returns, Bob Gimlin. This is going to be a laid back show where I just let Bob speak. We will be discussing the time Bob and Roger Patterson found the Ape Canyon Cabin that was attack. A Ape Canyon is a gorge along the edge of the Plains of Abraham, on the southeast shoulder of Mount St. Helens in the state of Washington. The gorge narrows to as close as eight feet (2.5 m) at one point. The name alludes to a reported encounter with several “apemen” in 1924. I will also be asking Bob if he has ever seen anything strange in the woods, outside of Sasquatch. His answer might surprise you. He will also be giving us an update on the drama from the 50th anniversary of the Patterson/Gimlin film.   https://www.bobgimlin.net/

Mon, November 20, 2017

SC EP:381 Searching for the creatures

Tonight I will be speaking to Greg Yost. Greg is from Louisville Kentucky and now resides in Jeffersonville Indiana, right across the Ohio river. Greg spent 10 years in the United States Navy. Greg will be sharing some of his encounters tonight. It all started with an unexpected encounter and ever since that day Greg has been searching for these creatures. He has even ran into strange lights while out.  

Fri, November 10, 2017

SC EP:378 Strange Property

I spoke to the witness today and it is probably one of the most fascinating conversation I have ever had. I think this witness is dealing with a lot of paranormal activity on his property and is seeing a lot of strange creatures including Sasquatch. I know this show might be beyond strange for most of my listeners but I have asked the witness to tell us everything that happen. A listener writes “Dear wes, I been listening to your show for a few weeks now, there seems to b a correlation between paranormal events and the appearance of bigfoot or dogman. I have never seen dog man but as for the rest of it I have seen plenty. Bigfoot is alive and well on my property and I hunt for it everyday trying to kill it, I have come very close to getting a shot at it but haven’t been able to pull it off, yet. Before bigfoot showed up I had an episode of demons on my property and was actually able to kill one, I know you hear this kind of stuff regularly so I decided to contact you and fill you in if your interested. I live in Texas and I know how the government tries to cover up such things and how they are always on the lookout for any new developments concerning bigfoot that’s why I have been silent about my experiences.”

Fri, November 03, 2017

SC EP:376 “The Dog”

Mike writes “Hello Wes, I have been eager to tell you about this short moment for a year now. Problem is there are two things I want to tell you about. Both strange, one still gives me chills. I’ll let the clock decide on e order of things. Oldest first…DOG MAN? This hole Dogman thing realy set me back when I found the stories online. I have a nack, so to speek, for unusual experiences. Ghost, poltergeist, hauntings, etc. So my encounter, or sighting, of Dogman I always chalked up to a poltergeist I was living with at the time. Heart pounding stuff, if you like I’ll write you about that too. Anyway, it’s fall 1984 and I’m Laying in bed reading a book. I’m 14 years old. Book was “Christine”. Its late, past midnight, my folks are out cold. So much paranormal activity had happened in my bedroom, it became a test of wills. Well the damn ghost won, but I did find a loophole..." We also welcome Jeff to the show who will be sharing encounters from his grandfather's diaries.

Sun, October 29, 2017

SC EP:375 Investigating Bigfoot

Doug Waller is a member of the Southeastern Ohio Society for Bigfoot Investigation. The club was started in 2008 to give everyone an opportunity to talk freely about their investigations and experiences without fear of being ridiculed.  We will also hear from Teal from Missouri, who has three encounters to share with us this evening.

Thu, October 26, 2017

SC EP:373 Bob Gimlin Speaks Out

Bob Gimlin called me tonight and wanted to come on the show to talk about what happen at the 50th Anniversary of the Patterson-Gimlin Bigfoot film. Bob has always been there for me in the past and he knows he is always welcome to come on.  

Sat, October 21, 2017

SC EP:371 Sasquatch Language?

Ron Morehead and Scott Nelson will be my guests on the show. We will be discussing Sasquatch and possible language. Author/Adventurist Ron Morehead, producer of the Sierra Sounds, has been known for decades for his world-wide research into the Bigfoot/Sasquatch phenomenon. To date, he comes closer than any other researcher to having a complete body of evidence. The Sierra Sounds are the only Bigfoot recordings that have been scientifically studied, time-tested, and accredited as genuine. Ron has documented his personal interactions with these giant beings and produced his story on a CD and also in a book, “Voices in the Wilderness.”   http://ronmorehead.com/   https://sasquatchchronicles.com

Fri, October 13, 2017

SC EP:368 Boy Scouts Encounter Sasquatch

A listener writes “Hi Wes! Been listening to the show for a few years now. I had an encounter in northern MN back in 2012 while guiding canoe expeditions on the boundary waters. Myself and my crew of 8 other boy scouts/scout masters had several consecutive days worth of encounters and we weren’t the only crew that did.” I spoke to Chuck and he and his crew of boy scouts endured several nights of encounters with a creature. He said “I heard what sounded like crying coming from the bush. I kept hearing what sounded like someone walking through our camp. I sleep under a tarp to keep dry. I could tell this thing was standing over me. I thought maybe it was a bear so I swiped my hand out and hit this thing in the chest. It felt like a hairy bodybuilders chest and this thing ran off. I think it is important to note that I am 6’2 and I tie my hammock up at eye level so when I hit this thing in the chest it had to be at least 8 feet tall. I didn’t really know what to think until later when one of the scout masters told me he got up to use the bathroom and while he was taking a squat this 9 foot tall gorilla ran past him.” Chuck talked about how they encountered this thing several nights in a row and it seemed to get more and more aggressive.

Sun, October 08, 2017

SC EP:367 Is this thing something more?

Tonight I will be speaking to Frank and Frank grew up in the woods. His family had encounters with these creatures going back to the 1950’s. Frank contacted me, he has agreed to come on the show and writes “Wes my name is Frank, I live in mid-Tennessee. I have had a lot of encounters me an my family, call when you can.” I spoke to Frank in great detail about his encounters growing up. He had two visual encounters and talks about encounters his family has had. Frank talks about being followed in the woods for several miles and feeling like he was going to be killed.

Fri, September 22, 2017

SC EP:364 Worst Day Ever

"We started hearing a loud grunt. We could hear it walking in the tree line down about 30 feet away from us. We never saw it not at first. This lasted about 35 minutes on this trail. Then we stopped, we couldn't hear any birds, squirrels nothing. As we walked the trail got thicker and deeper in the woods. I stopped and waited for about 5 minutes looking around and listening. We heard nothing. I removed my machete and I told my GF to hold her knife in her hand. The one she had was only 6 inches long. It was better than nothing. I walked first with her hanging on with her left hand on my pack. As we walked through the thicket that was now almost as tall as us. We heard something walking through the trees and bush above us on our left. About 20 feet away. Then we heard a loud whistle to the right of us. She was almost in tears. I had the feeling of were not going home today. I was scared. All I knew was that I would try my best to protect my girl. Shortly after this happened we picked a nasty smell, like a wet dog and trash is the only way I can describe it. It was foul. We were trying to decide at this point if we should turn back but we knew we had gone in pretty far. We decided to keep walking through the bush."   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/  

Fri, September 15, 2017

SC EP:362 The eyes and face looked very human like

Tonight I will be speaking to Erin who had an encounter in Washington State and Erin writes “I had a sighting years ago that was witnessed by many other people 30-50 maybe more, I have been researching a bit lately trying to find out if anyone from that day had posted the same sighting because how can you ever forget seeing bigfoot? My husband and I we are meeting my brother and his wife at a cabin in Gifford Pinchot NP (that is in the area of my sighting) in a few weeks hoping to get a chance sighting again, although I’m not sure that I want a face to face like I had before!” I spoke to Erin last night and she has one of the most interesting encounters I have ever heard. The encounter took place in the late 60’s and Erin was within feet of this creature. She describes several odd things that happened prior to seeing this creature and she was not the only one who saw it. Erin says “The eyes and face looked very human like. I think it was a male because it reminded me of a man. The body was covered in hair and he had this surprised look on his face. It never growled or showed it’s teeth it just had a look of curiosity and surprise. It scared me, I was in shock……”   https://sasquatchchronicles.com

Sun, September 10, 2017

SC EP:361 Dr. John A. Bindernagel

Dr. John A. Bindernagel has agreed to return to the show. I love talking John and when he shares all of his insight. I know he is a fan favorite. Check out John’s Youtube channel here. John A. Bindernagel (born 1941) is a wildlife biologist who has sought evidence for Bigfoot since 1963. He published a book in 1998 entitled North America’s Great Ape: the Sasquatch. Bindernagel grew up in Ontario, attended the University of Guelph, and received a PhD in Biology from the University of Wisconsin–Madison. He moved to British Columbia in 1975 largely because the region was a hot spot for Bigfoot sightings. Over the years, he has collected casts of tracks that he believes belongs to Bigfoot. He also claims to have heard the creature near Comox Lake in 1992, comparing its whooping sound to that of a chimpanzee. Bindernagel believes that the Bigfoot phenomena should receive more attention from serious scientists, but has remarked, “The evidence doesn’t get scrutinized objectively. We can’t bring the evidence to our colleagues because it’s perceived as tabloid.”   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/

Tue, September 05, 2017

SC EP:359 International Bigfoot Conference Overview

We will be wrapping up the broadcast with some of the speakers from the International Bigfoot Conference including Lyle Blackburn and Tom Sewid. We will also be speaking to some of the members and a special guest who will be sharing her experience at the conference and poker highlights! Most of the listeners know Tom Sewid here is some information on Lyle Blackburn. Lyle Blackburn is an author, musician, and cryptid researcher from Texas. His investigative cryptozoology books, such as “The Beast of Boggy Creek” and “Lizard Man,” reflect his life-long fascination with legends and sighting reports of unknown creatures. During his research, Lyle has often explored the remote reaches of the southern U.S. in search of shadowy beasts said to inhabit the dense backwoods and swamplands of these areas. Lyle has been heard on numerous radio programs, including Coast To Coast AM, and has been featured on television shows such as “Monsters and Mysteries in America” and “Finding Bigfoot.” Lyle is also a writer for the monthly horror magazine, Rue Morgue, and was recently featured in the documentary film, “Boggy Creek Monster.” For more information, visit his website at:  www.lyleblackburn.com

Tue, September 05, 2017

SC EP:358 International Bigfoot Conference Interview

Tonight I speak to Q. I met Q at the International Bigfoot Conference where he told me about his encounter. Q was warned by his family not to hunt in a certain area on his families property. Being 17-18 years old the first place Q went to hunt was the area he was warned not to go. He describes seeing a creature with twitchy eyes and with a large mouth, Q said it was breathing in and out like it was mad.

Sun, September 03, 2017

SC EP:357 1924 Ape Canyon

Marc Myrsell is a land surveyor and public aquarist in SW Washington and has apparently found his specialty in historical monster attack research. In SW Oregon over the course of 30 years, miners and hunters had numerous sightings and at times violent encounters with large, hair covered creatures in the hills, above Port Orford, resulting in the methodical killing of four men, whose murders are still unsolved. Marc will be analyzing the 1924 Ape Canyon, the Thompson Flat Monster Projects and the Butchertown Murders (1875-1905) to discuss historical document and field research techniques that are used for in-depth, detailed investigation of long standing episodes of the unexplained. Having spent his life researching and writing on unexplained historical events, he began in earnest with a fresh investigation of the 1924 Ape Canyon attack, culminating in the discovery of the actual cabin site in 2013, where the events took place. An incredible historical story with the latest details will be shared during this presentation, you will be glad you sat in on this one!

Fri, August 25, 2017

SC EP:354 Hey look! A Monkey!

Tonight I will be speaking to Josh who had a strange encounter while out camping in Canada. Many shows ago I had Josh's friend on who told this encounter, but I wanted to speak to Josh to get his take on what they saw.

Sun, August 20, 2017

SC EP:353 Something in the road

Tonight I will be welcoming three guests to the show. Doug is from Pennsylvania saw one of these creatures on the side of the road. Doug said "It was not a bear and it was too large to be a human." I will also be speaking to Matt who is from California, and he will be sharing two encounters he had up in the mountains. You can see the video Matt submitted of the location of his second encounter HERE . My final guest is John who is from Missouri. John wanted to share two encounters he had.

Sun, August 13, 2017

SC EP:351 Dark Waters

My guest tonight is Dark Waters and he will be sharing with us some encounters he has not shared with anyone. Join me as I welcome DW to the show. Check out Dark Waters on Facebook and YouTube    I will also be welcoming to the show Bob Gimlin and Russell Acord to the show to talk about Bob’s new documentary. Follow-up with news on Bob at www.bobgimlin.net

Sun, August 06, 2017

SC EP:349 Followed home from 50 miles away

A listener writes “Hi wes, my name is Mike. I’m from Mississippi. I met a researcher in 2010 when he lived in MS and we became friends. He took me to my first hotspot and proved to me BF existed. We got whooped at in a National forest from about 20 feet! Anyway, he moved but I kept going out there and started leaving fruit. Stupid I know NOW but I didn’t know enough back then to be scared. Once I went out there and left my money at home. But went to check on them anyway. The food had been taken out of the cooler so I set it upright and began the walk back to my car, it was about a mile walk. Halfway back I started hearing strange chimp like noises from where the cooler was back there. I started walking faster, then green pine cones started landing all around me so I started running to my car! Right before I got to it something right behind me sounded like a lion roar that morphed into a mad bull elephant and finally into a woman being murdered. It was so loud and powerful I fell down and puked. I got back up and got the hell outta there driving 50 miles back home. I told my girlfriend, she didn’t believe me and just said lets go to bed. It was about 1030. At about 1130 something began banging on the house. Happened 3 nights in a row. Ill be glad to tell you the whole damn story, regards”

Mon, July 31, 2017

SC EP:347 East Texas Encounter

A listener writes “I had numerous encounters while hunting in south east Texas from the late 70s up until the early 90s with two visuals. I would share the exact location with you, but not publicly. I didn’t really realize what was going on at the time until the computer age came about and I started reading about others encounters and the things that they do. Anyway, I would be glad to share my encounters with you” I spoke to the witness today and he shared with me his experiences and talked about getting a really good look at one of these creatures. The witness said “This thing was peaking at me from behind a tree and I had to walk past it to get back to the hunting camp. I wasn’t sure what I was looking at so I put my rifle up and looked at it through the scope. I think pointing my gun at it really upset this thing because it showed me it’s teeth. I finally got up the nerve to make it back to camp and this thing paralleled me all the way back to camp."

Sun, July 23, 2017

SC EP:345 A Hunter’s Encounter

I will be welcoming two guests to the show. Blake writes “I grew up in Mcnabb County in south Arkansas. I had an encounter there while hunting and have had two more encounters since then.” I spoke to Blake today and he talked about his first encounter he said “I heard what I thought was another hunter. This thing was walking up an incline coming right to me. As it got to the top of the hill I was expecting to see some hunters’ orange but this thing was all black and very large. It face and whole head was covered in hair and the only thing I saw was a human like nose sticking out. I must have stepped on a twig because this thing turned and huffed at me. As soon as it was looking at me I took off running. Everything is kind of a blur but when I stopped to catch my breath it became apparent that this thing was following me out from the side of the trail…” I will also be speaking to Eric, who writes “My name is Eric I would like to share my encounter story. I will give you a brief outline. We can discuss more if you’re interested. It happened in BC about 10 years ago in remote area east of the fraser river, north of Hope. A friend of mines family owns a logging company. My friend and I would go get equipment left behind.” I spoke to the witness and he said that him and his friend were camping one night and they heard strange vocalizations and had rocks thrown at them. They assumed it was people messing with them. Eric’s friend would get up with his gun and yell into the wood line telling whoever it was to stop or they were going to get shot. When the rocks continued to be thrown Eric’s friend got up and fired off a shot in the air and that is when this thing sounded like King Kong and was knocking tree’s over. The men decided to sleep in the truck. As soon as daylight came the men decided to leave and on the way out there was a tree that had been ripped out of the ground and placed across the road. The men got out of the truck and one kept the rifle while the other one cut the tree up. The men noticed two large figures up in the wood line watching them. Later they told the father who owns the logging company and he shrugged his shoulders and said “yeah those things happen…..”

Mon, July 17, 2017

SC EP:343 Sasquatch Encounters

I will be speaking to Nick who was driving in Montana, and he and his wife saw one of these creatures on the side of the road. Nick will go into the full encounter and what he saw.  Also I will be having return guest Derrill from SC EP:293 Throwing Rocks on the show. He will be giving us an update on the picture taken (shown HERE ). Derrill writes "My stepdaughter took this pic of red eyes staring in at her while at her aunts house. She told me that she woke up around 2am and saw two red eyes staring in at her. She heard no sounds but she did say that it blinked at her several times before it went away. I went over there to ck out the house and the bedroom window is over 6.5 feet in the side of the house. So what was ever looking in was at least 7' tall! This window is about 20' away from small creek that has lots of tree cover. I will include pics of the window, the bank, and the tree cover. This is in York county near York city in PA. What do you think? Bigfoot, or dogman? With the glowing red eyes I go for the latter. This house is at the end of a street and there are no streetlights, so at 2am it's really, really dark outside. Let me know what you think" I will be also welcoming back to the show Brenda Harris. Brenda investigates encounters around the reservation in New Mexico and will be sharing with us some updates and encounters. The photos Brenda and I discuss can be found on the episode page of our website HERE .

Sun, July 09, 2017

SC EP:341 Encounters with the old man of the forest

Tonight I will be welcoming back to the show Lee Woods. Lee talks about a recent sighting they had while out investigating Sasquatch. Lee says, “I never told my friend about this creature the locals call the old man. When people see this creature they describe him as being a gray/white color. The night we were in one of my area’s my friend who is not really into bigfoot saw this creature and described it to a tee. Sam was in front of me about 20 feet when he shined the light right on this thing….”

Sun, July 02, 2017

SC EP:339 The Nephilim Among Us

I will be welcoming Scott Carpenter to the show. Scott's book: The Nephilim Among Us: The Identity And Origin of Sasquatch And Other Mysterious Creatures is available on Amazon. Here is a description of the book: "Bigfoot, Gray Aliens, Dogmen, Orbs, and other unknown creatures: What are they? Where do they come from? Who or what created them? Amateur Bigfoot researcher Scott Carpenter reveals his conclusions after six years of research and investigation. Scott presents you with the evidence: DNA, photographic, historical, eyewitness, and physical."   Additional Links to Scott's Work: The Nephilim Among Us   Book link: https://www.createspace.com/6594754     The Bigfoot Field Journal   The Dogman – The Monsters Are Real  

Sun, June 25, 2017

SC EP:337 Childhood encounters with the creature

Jimmy writes “I had an encounter with 2 different Sasquatches in on afternoon/night. I really love your show and it is great therapy for people whom have had encounters” I will also be welcoming Ed to the show. Ed writes “My fascination with Big Foot began after my sighting in the summer of 1985 in Maine. I was 14 and it scared the **** out of me. Since then and up until about a year ago I used to have horrible nightmares several times a year about Big Foot. The nightmares stopped late last year when I finally admitted to myself, and to a few close family members, what I saw. Up until about a year ago I had never told anyone about my experience.”

Tue, June 20, 2017

SC EP:335 Encounter on Harstine Island

Rich Germeau revisits his November 11, 2010 encounter with one or more Bigfoot on Harstine Island near Shelton, Washington. This encounter culminated a five year search for Bigfoot with the Olympic Project, The Sasquatch Genome Project, and independently. Rich has an impressive background and has been looking into this subject for several years, and I'm glad he has agreed to come on the show.

Sun, June 11, 2017

SC EP:333 Bob Gimlin Tribute

I will be welcoming Bob Gimlin and Russell Acord to the show. This will be a laid back conversation with Bob Gimlin about his life. I will be asking Bob how Roger Patterson would feel about the Sasquatch subject if he was alive today. I'll also see if Bob will talk about his time with Evil Kenevil, and about the different adventures he has experienced throughout his life. We will wrap up the conversation talking with Russell Acord about the International Bigfoot Conference 2017 (September 1-3 in Kennewick, Washington).   Check out the IBC website here  

Sat, June 10, 2017

SC EP:332 Dr. John Bindernagel

I have been posting John’s videos to the website every chance I get. John writes “As a wildlife biologist, I have been studying the sasquatch (or bigfoot) for just over 50 years. For the past 25 years, the main subject of my wildlife research has been the scrutiny of evidence which appears to affirm the sasquatch as an existing mammal. During this period, I found this evidence to be not only compelling, but eventually conclusive in supporting the sasquatch as an existing North American mammal.” Be sure to subscribe to his YouTube channel.  Click here to check it out. John A. Bindernagel is a wildlife biologist who has sought evidence for Bigfoot since 1963. He published a book in 1998 entitled  North America’s Great Ape: the Sasquatch. Dr. Bindernagel grew up in Ontario, attended the University of Guelph,and received a PhD in Biology from the University of Wisconsin–Madison. He moved to British Columbia in 1975 largely because the region was a hot spot for Bigfoot sightings. Over the years, he has collected casts of tracks that he believes belongs to Bigfoot. He also claims to have heard the creature near Comox Lake in 1992, comparing its whooping sound to that of a chimpanzee. Dr. Bindernagel believes that the Bigfoot phenomena should receive more attention from serious scientists, but has remarked, “The evidence doesn’t get scrutinized objectively. We can’t bring the evidence to our colleagues because it’s perceived as tabloid.” Check out John’s website:  http://sasquatchbiologist.org/

Fri, June 02, 2017

SC EP:329 A hunter’s encounter

A hunter discusses his encounter in Colorado. As the two men slept in their tent something walked up and smacked the tent three times. Here is a portion of the encounter as the third hunter returned to camp and the men were sitting around the fire: “My view of Matt had in the background the tent and a row of trees ten yards beyond it. Daylight was still hanging on, but would slide into dusk within thirty minutes. As I stared at Matt’s face while hearing him elaborate, bipedal movement of a grey form caught my eye. Usually when I see something grey in the forest, it’s what we deer hunters seek. Immediately my eyes left Matt’s and locked onto a large, broad-backed figure slipping through the trees about 30 yards away. It traveled from right to left, and seemed to be going away from where our tent stood. It was very tall, and its light grey hair was clearly visible. Its hair was all one short length, starting at the top of its head and continuing without break down its neck onto its massive shoulders and back. Seeing its V-shaped physique struck me unusual because normally people up there on the mountain don’t go around shirtless. We wear either vests or jackets while hunting in the high country. This being wore nothing. It was quartering away as it moved between the lodgepole pine trunks, so I never saw its face. When Matt saw my eyes shift away from his, my head cocked to the side for a better view around him. He stopped talking, and swung around to see what I was looking at. The creature I saw walked upright, unlike the horizontal body orientation a deer or elk would have. It was exactly the same shade of grey as a mature timber buck, which probably helped draw my eye to it. “What the…?”, I muttered. It continued to pass between several trees that were spaced about five feet apart..."

Sun, May 28, 2017

SC EP:328 Encounters around the Reservation

Tom Sewid will be my guest this evening. Tom is a Native Watchman from coastal British Columbia, and recently visited a tribe in Omaha, Nebraska. I have invited the Webster brothers from the tribe to come on the show and talk about what is going on around the reservation.

Sun, May 21, 2017

SC EP:326 The Quantum Bigfoot

Ron Morehead will be coming on the show to discuss his new book “The Quantum Bigfoot.” He will also be sharing some of the stranger things that happen to him while he recorded the Sierra Sounds. Check out Ron's new book here. Ron Morehead is an ‘adventurist’; a positive ‘someone’ who loves life, but often lives it on the edge. As a SCUBA diver, he swam with the hammerhead sharks, has been filmed in Mexico’s Pacific Ocean riding the backs of giant manta rays, and been a safety diver for the filming of Right whales in Patagonia. As a private pilot, Ron has flown his own aircraft from the Alaskan bush to the Costa Rican jungle. Besides travelling to the ancient Mayan civilizations in the Yucatan, he has also flown into a remote jungle area of Chiapas (Southern Mexico) on an anonymous Mayan discovery expedition. What he saw was thought to be one of the last remaining strong-holds of the Mayan people. He has ventured into Western Nepal’s Suklaphanta Wildlife Reserve to help assess the tiger population, explored the jungles of Bardiya on elephants, and been in the wilderness of Siberia looking for evidence of the Russian Yeti. He has made two trips in South America exploring the enigmatic structures and the non-human remains of the pre-Inca people. Over the years Ron has been interviewed by several radio programs and has been televised by the BBC and other learning channels. He was a guest speaker at the Darwin Museum in Moscow (Russia) and for years he has given presentations at symposiums and conferences about his Bigfoot/Sasquatch experiences. He has openly shared his knowledge and accounts with others. His book, “Voices in the Wilderness,” chronicles his 40 years of researching the enigma. Besides his book, he has produced two CDs with actual Bigfoot vocalizations, focusing on the interaction he and others had with these forest giants. As a successful businessman, and a father of four, his entrepreneurialism has afforded him the time and means to do many things. He doesn’t consider himself an active participant in a man-made religion, but is deeply spiritual. Besides being a gifted entertainer-musician, his incredible life as a speaker has taken him worldwide. Unlike most of our culture, Ron has learned to live with nature on its terms and not attempt to conquer it. His story about Bigfoot/Sasquatch is a chronicle that has drawn much attention over the last 40-years. It’s a true story and he says that it’s been the biggest adventure of his lifetime.

Thu, May 11, 2017

SC EP:323 One of them threw a rock at me

A listener writes “I had drawn an area in Fall Creek Falls state park. Once again it was bow season. I knew a little about the area I was going to hunt. The deer in this area was massive and not accustom to being hunted. I got to my area before sunrise and was heading up my tree. I started hearing this sound in the woods. It sounded like one of those old Samurai movies. I could hear two men making this sound. I turned around in my stand trying to find the location it was coming from. While turning I made some noise with my stand and the chatter stopped. I waited for what seemed like an eternity. Then I heard something coming around the trail I had come in on. Thinking this was a hunter I turned on my flashlight and called out. Everything got quite. Then I heard them step off the trail. One to the left and one to the right. I called out again and once more it got real silent. With daylight approaching I advised them I had drawn this area I let them know if I was in the wrong could they please advise me. Nothing, not a sound. Now I am getting mad. Wanting to hunt and now someone messing with me. I started climbing out of the tree. While climbing I could hear the one to left moving towards me and the other moving back toward the trail. When I got to the ground I was expecting to see someone waiting to explain the mix up. Unhooking my stand I scanned the area with my flashlight. I advised them I was going to the ranger station to sort this out. When I got to the trail It sounded like they were standing just off the trail. I heard one of them mumble something and that is when I went off on them. I was yelling and cussing them. After my rant I turned around and headed toward my truck. I could hear them following behind me. I turned once more and yelled some more. This time when I turned to head out one of them threw a rock at me. The rock did not hit me but landed very close. I continued out the trail and they continued to follow. Tossing rocks and sticks at me. When I got to the truck I was very mad. I started the truck then spun out several times. I started honking the horn and flashing my lights. I was acting like a child but I thought if I could not hunt this area neither were they. As I left one of them threw a rock that hit the back off my truck. When I got to the ranger station I explained what happened. They took me to a different area. I did not think nothing of these events until a few months ago. While listening to your show I heard a sound that made the hairs stand up on the back of my neck. It was that Samurai sound. The events of that day and the earlier event came back to me. A sick feeling came over me.”

Sun, May 07, 2017

SC EP:322 A History of Wild-Men

I will be welcoming Kevin to the show who wrote, "I had an encounter that was exactly like one of your other guests. When I heard his story I almost fell off my chair.” I spoke to Kevin yesterday and he said, “I had the exact same encounter as one of your previous guests, it happened in the exact same location as his in fact I played the encounter for family and friends. My family and friends have always laughed at me and when I played the encounter nobody was laughing. My encounter happened several years ago and where your guest describes being escorted out, that is exactly what happen to me. This thing paced me out knocking down everything in its way and when I would stop it would stop when I would continue it would continue. As your guest was describing the location I knew every detail in fact where he describes the creature stopping as he came out of the wood line is exactly where it stopped when it was chasing me.” I will be also welcoming Timothy Renner to the show. Tim writes "I just published my second book which is called Bigfoot in Pennsylvania: A History of Wild-Men, Gorillas, and Other Hairy Monsters in the Keystone State. It is all historical accounts from the 1830s through the 1920s which I have compiled from old newspaper articles. In this way, it is kind of like Sasquatch Chronicles in that it's just filled with encounters. I have added some commentary at the end of each chapter - but this mostly is my reasoning as to why I think the "wild man" in an article is referring to a bigfoot creature (for instance if the "wild-man" is 8 ft tall and covered in hair). Throughout the early 1920s there was a wave of sightings in PA - many of them quite aggressive - with multiple attacks on people, livestock, and cars noted in the articles. Many behaviors are noted throughout the articles which I recognized from being an avid listener of SC. I know you don't often have authors on - but I figured I would at least let you know the book is 'out there' and let you decide. All the best"   Check out Timothy's book HERE and his website, Strange Familiars, HERE .  

Sun, April 30, 2017

SC EP:320 Strange encounter in the woods

A listener writes “Hey Wes I just wanted to start out by saying that I’m a huge fan of the show.I wanted to share a possible encounter my dad and I had back in ’99. We live in Southern California and decided to go camping in a remote area of the San Bernardino mountains. I was around 15 or 16 at the time. I don’t know where or how my dad found this place but it was out in the middle of nowhere, the place is called Paiute Canyon and it’s near Lytle Creek, anyway we got to the camp site and set up and were already finished with dinner and we’re just enjoying the sights from the campfire and we heard a very loud howl coming from our left. The howl was a good deal away from us and was coming from the entrance to the canyon (there’s only one way in and one way out of this canyon which kind of resembles a horseshoe) and was very similar to the Ohio howls. At the time both my dad and I had never heard anything like that in the woods before. Whatever it was vocalized a few times and seemed to be getting closer. We kept wondering what the hell it was and decided to load up the guns. After the guns were all loaded up we were back at the campfire when we heard another vocalization (still from our left side) and then we heard a response vocalization coming from our rear right side. The response was more of a whoop. This kinda got us on our toes and pretty alert as to what was going on around us." I will also be welcoming Bob Gimlin and Russell Acord to the show to talk about some new events coming up and to discuss the International Bigfoot Conference. Get your tickets now at www.internationalbigfootconference.com . My final guest will be sharing an encounter with a very strange creature about 10 years ago. After speaking with the witness, I am fascinated with her encounter. She said that the creature's body reminded her of the creature with the gas mask on the Pink Floyd The Wall, except the head was different. But the way the creature was sitting and how it’s body appeared was very much like the picture posted HERE on our site (just remove the head).

Sun, April 23, 2017

SC EP:318 Moments in time that change your life

I will be welcoming Blane Hajicek to the show. Blane has appeared on MonsterQuest. Apart from being a part time editor and camera grip, his father Doug Hajicek producer of MonsterQuest, has invited him on several research expeditions involving Sasquatch in northern Ontario.   In 2007 During the filming of “Sasquatch Attack,” the cabin, in which he was staying, was attacked by something unknown. A year later Blane and his father went back to do more research in the same location, this time without the camera crew. During the second trip to Ontario’s Snelgrove Lake, the cabin was once again attacked. These experiences have opened his eyes to the existence of a large primate living in North America.   Blane will be sharing with us an encounter he had a couple of years ago when he came within 30 feet of two of these creatures. Blane said “I never really believed in these creatures existing up until the Snellgrove lake incident and since then I have had a curiosity that has pushed me to look for answers. During the Snellgrove lake incident I never saw what was throwing rocks but years later I got a really good look at two of these creatures. I am still searching for answers.”   I will also be welcoming Preston to the show. Preston was hunting during his encounter. Preston says “I was hunting when I saw a deer. The deer passed by me and minutes later the deer came running back towards me. I thought for sure I would see an elk chasing it and when I looked up I saw this gorilla looking creature coming from the direction the deer had come from. This thing stopped and looked at me and than continued on the direction it was heading. I only saw it for a couple seconds but those couple seconds changed my life.”

Sun, April 16, 2017

SC EP:316 Two guys talking

Happy Easter everyone! I really hope everyone enjoys tonight's show. I was a guest on World Bigfoot Radio and we are running dual interviews. We will be discussing different topics tonight on the show.   Check out Duke's YouTube channel here

Sun, April 09, 2017

SC EP:314 I thought it was going to kill me

A listener writes “Hey Wes, I’m Ryan from Indiana. I had an extremely close encounter a number of years ago with these creatures in the Monroe county forest.” Ryan describes being out with his friends in the woods. I spoke to Ryan this afternoon. He had a very close encounter with a Sasquatch. Ryan said “It stepped out in front of me and was rocking from side to side. When we made eye contact its whole attitude changed. I thought this thing was going to kill me. I was so close to this thing when it huffed at me I could smell its breath. When my friend called my name it seemed to interrupt whatever this thing was going to do.” I will also be inviting Shane to the show who had a strange encounter with what he describes as a banshee screaming at him.

Mon, April 03, 2017

SC EP:312 The Snelgrove Lake Incident

A listener writes, “Hello Wes, Doug Hajicek Here, I was the creator and producer of MonsterQuest, Legend meets Science, Mysterious Encounters, Giganto the real King Kong and many other TV shows. I recently worked with Les Stroud on his bigfoot shows as a Tech director. Anyhow, I just wanted introduce myself to say how much I really enjoy your Sas-Chronicles and compliment you on your super nice friendly manners and the great respect you show witnesses and guests. You also always ask great questions, take the topic serious and your commentaries always compliment your interviews. You are a very talented host who is no doubt gaining endless-connect the dot knowledge base on this on-going mystery. Your show has helped even me connect dots by hearing so many witnesses back to back and I’ve been doing research like 27 years now. I got in to this crazy mystery and mainly produced my shows to communicate good BF info to the public as I was a BF researcher first, but happened to be a wildlife/ natural history producer who just applied my production skills to producing the shows on a subject that I was most interested in and researching everyday anyhow. My interest began like most when I crossed path with one of these creatures at a fairly young age and then again in the far north in the early 90s, been a lot of years now trying to find answers. My son is also now a dedicated field researcher after he traveled with me to Snelgrove Lake, Ont. Canada and experienced the wrath of creatures first hand. He has also been in search of answers ever since. Anyhow love to visit with you sometime when you get spare time. I have had many life changing experiences for sure to share with anyone who wants them shared. We certainly have plenty in common.”

Sun, March 26, 2017

SC EP:310 It grunted like a gorilla

A listener from Ontario, Canada writes “Hi Wes, I had a very bizarre situation when I was 15. I have never told anyone before but after listening to you for the last month I think I can tell you. It’s a crazy story I will give you the outline if you are interested you can let me know. I am in Ontario and this happened in a village in southwestern ont. my parents found god and thought I was to adventurous so moved me to the middle of nowhere. I have grown up surrounded byweird happenings. I found out a few years ago that my great great grandmother was full Ojibwa so weird gifts I have now make sense. I have always been connected to animals so the country was not bad. We had an old barn that we did not use but to park the car in. Where the animals were kept at one time you had to go down a ladder which was broken or threw a door you had to climb down broken up old stone stairs. My parents like I said we’re constantly praying and stuff so I would hide in the barn. It was late fall but the snow was falling early. I was in the hay loft and I heard a noise which was weird because we had no animals. I came down the later on to the main floor seen nothing. I sensed something there. I heard a noise under me. I am a curious person. I went around to the steep steps and seen the door open it was a split door and they were both open. The damn door was very hard to open because of the age. I could not get it a quarter of the way open it was wide open. I went to the door and peeked around it. It was still filled with hay from the previous tenants. Underneath the hay this massive blob was there. I was worried one of the neighbors horses was hurt so went a little closer and it uncovered its head. Which was pointed away from me and grunted like a gorilla does when it sends out a warning. I don’t know why but I said sorry and backed away. Went in the house and that was it. I was freaked and my parents did not believe in that stuff. They said that was the devil playing games. So I said nothing. Whenever I went to hide in the loft i would bang my feet if I heard a huff I would leave. This went on for a few months. I always noticed the farmers always bringing the animals in at night which I thought was weird. One day we were suppose to get a blizzard a bad one. For some reason I was thinking about the big ape. I did not really know what Bigfoot was. I thought it was a big ape. It always closed the big door when it left. So I figured if it starts snowing it could not get in so I got the door open and I threw fruit and vegetables in and left. The blizzard came and in the end my brother and I climbed out my bedroom window to dig out the doors. We were stuck for a week. After the storm I peeked around to see if my buddy was stuck but the top part of the door was open and there was a huge path to the forest. I could not get to it because of the snow was so high. I did not hear it again till early summer. It was our first long weekend a

Sun, March 19, 2017

SC EP:308 Killing Sasquatch

Tom Sewid, Tony Merkel ( "The Confessionals" podcast ), Duke Sullivan ( World Bigfoot Radio ), Chuck and Woody join the show tonight. We will be discussing as a roundtable how to kill a Sasquatch, what should be done afterwards, and the unforeseen consequences of killing one of these creatures. Should one be shot and killed?

Sun, March 12, 2017

SC EP:306 Utah Sasquatch

Tonight I will be speaking to Nathan Reo. Nathan did not believe that Sasquatch was real and wanted to prove to his nephew that there was nothing to the subject of Sasquatch. He soon found out that it is VERY real. Nathan will be sharing his encounters in Utah with us, and how he went from a skeptic to KNOWING that these creatures are out there. Join me as I welcome Nathan Reo to the show.

Sat, March 04, 2017

SC EP: 303 Trackway Near Sunnyslope, Washington

Paul Graves joins us to discuss the trackway that was found near Sunnyslope, WA a few weeks ago. Paul will be sharing what he found during his investigation, and there is more to the story... Paul will also be sharing with us other encounters he has investigated and some of the audio he has captured. Paul writes, "I live in eastern Washington state and have been researching Sasquatch since 1988. On Monday, February 13th, 2017 I answered an early morning knock on my front door. It was Roy Bianchi, an acquaintance I had met a few years back through the construction trade (I own a concrete business). He was excited and said he wanted to show me something. He produced his cell phone and showed me photos of tracks he found on Friday, February 10th behind a new subdivision built on former orchard land. Roy is also a lifelong outdoorsman, and he had never seen tracks like these before. Upon first glance at the photos, I knew I had to go see the trackway. Previously, on Thursday, February 9th, roughly 8 inches of snow had fallen. The next morning, Roy and a coworker had to plow the construction area and discovered the trackway. The tracks were most likely made at night during the snowstorm, because when they were discovered, they were partially filled in with snow. After a third coworker examined the tracks, he suggested they should get hold of me (I am well known in this town as a sasquatch researcher). When I arrived on site there were five people already present, including the home builder, my research colleague Josh Lawrence, and a reporter for the Wenatchee World newspaper. With the exception of the reporter, each and every one of us are hunters and trackers with many years of experience, and we were all equally baffled by these prints. There was nearly 2 feet of snow on the ground, with a thin crust of ice on top that made walking very difficult. I am a trained tracker and spend a lot of time in the winter on snowshoes, and there was no indication of an animal bounding or hopping, nor animal tracks present inside of the prints.

Sun, February 26, 2017

SC EP:302 I’ve never seen anything so powerful and agile

I will be welcoming several guests to the show tonight who have encountered Sasquatch, including Shawn who writes “Hello Wes, I’ve been very reluctant to share my encounter with people due to the fact that people may think I am lying to them, or looking for attention. After listening to your show every single night for the past year, I still have not heard any encounters quite like mine. I’d rather tell you this over the phone, but I’ll give you a brief summary via email. A few years back, I was living in a rural area called Burnt Ranch, about 22 miles east of Willow Creek CA off of highway 299. The time was about 830 pm give or take a little, the sun was starting to set behind the ridge line. I was driving behind another truck about 6 or 7 miles past Salyer CA headed home on 299 when all of a sudden a huge creature literally jumped from a hillside and landed on the road, the truck in front of me literally slammed on his breaks in attempt to avoid a collision with what I thought was a bear at first glimpse. I also had to slam on my breaks to avoid rear ending the truck in front of me. I had a perfect view of the whole encounter. As the creature landed on the road, I saw it turn its head and looked right at us. This thing reacted so fast, it was so fast….I’ve never seen anything so powerful and agile…anyways, it looked right at us as it landed on the road and at that moment this thing stood up on 2 feet, bent down like a human would who is just about to perform a backflip, and made the most incredible jump into the air, it jumped backwards and stretched its body out in full extension, as it stretched its arms above its head, I could see its whole body in full detail, at this moment I knew I was not looking at a bear..."

Mon, February 20, 2017

SC EP:300 Sasquatch Encounters and Infrasound

Coonbo will be stopping by tonight to talk about infrasound and Sasquatch behavior. I will also be speaking to Linda, and Linda writes, “Hi Wes, I live in Midland county, MI but I am from Oklahoma. My mom is from there and my dad is from MI. They met when he was in the Airforce,so I am an airforce brat. Every summer my family would drive to Michigan in July for family vacation. I have a lot of cousins I would get to see and our family would go to the UP for camping and fishing. In the summer of what I think was 1978, I was at my aunt and stepuncles house in rural midland county. Our parents had all left the house to go out for a drive and us kids were in the back yard looking for something to do. My cousins were excited to let me know they had a minibike. So we all decided to take turns on it and drive back into the woods,on a trail that goes through there. After a couple of them took turns,my step cousin Kathy and I went together,she drove and I was on the back. We got going along this trail and we drove into this clearing that was a sandy turnaround that went to the left in a circle,and back out the trail. Well when we got into this turnaround,straight ahead above some blueberry bushes, was a big dark brown/black head of a creature that had huge round dark eyes and it was staring at us, not moving. Well I guess Kathy saw it the same time I did,because she turned the bike over on us,I burned my leg on the muffler. We didn’t say anything,just grabbed up the bike and took off out of there. When we got back I asked her if she saw what I saw,and she stated:Yes but I don’t want to talk about it: She went in the house then and I didn’t ride that bike either again. None of the other kids mentioned anything about seeing anything that day…..So now we are all older and have all talked about this and I found out that both my cousins saw that thing and also with a neighbor kid,when they saw it picking apples off a tree out in a field. When I saw it that day on the minibike,it had a large kind of flattened nose,big eyes,no hair,at least not what I could see, on its face. It had dark hair or fur on its head,the bushes that summer were about 6ft 2 inches,and this thing was a full head taller than the top of the hushes. I have pics that I took that day with my new kodak 110 pocket camera my mom had bought me for Christmas but the pics don’t tell me which year it was, but I believe it was 1978. Of course I didn’t have my camera on me when I got on the bike and probably would not have took a pic anyway as I was in shock and at the time did not realize what I had seen.”

Sun, February 12, 2017

SC EP:298 The face was human like but bigger and wider

Tonight I will be welcoming two guests to the show. Mike writes: “Small mountain town outside of Tahlequah Oklahoma. Driving back from town like I had always done when all of the sudden I got a flat tire and forced my jeep up the road a mile and a quarter of a mile in on the entrance. I didn’t want to walk back I didn’t want to stop the jeep. I later created a lot of damage to the rim and tire. It wasn’t but a few hours after that we were sitting in the back room. I do believe we were intentionally flattened because the damage was consistent with sidewall issue. A newer Goodyear tire that I had for several months. What I seen was a large man like creature looking at us from the back window of a trailer home my now ex resided with her family. It was large about 8-10 ft tall shoulders were at bare minimum of 3feet wide I wouldn’t say it was bigger then that. The hair was a combination of yellow and grey matted type of fur at the base and long actual blond hair coming off of that. The face was human like, a bigger and wider version of a mans face however the major difference was the width of the mouth. The width of the mouth reminded me of a “cymbal monkey toy” from the movie toy Story 3. The lips were thin and reached were out cheeks would be at. That’s the best I have to describe the mouth. Which was the feature that came to me as looking monkey like but mostly man-like. I noticed the lips would go from resting together to a wooing pucker and back. No noise or sounds. This thing had a wide and flattish nose with some freckles on either side of the bridge of the nose. Between the cheekbone and the bridge . Eyes were large almond shape and dark and with an occasional blink. I stared at it for about 15 seconds from inside the back bedroom and the window up until I convinced myself and my then girlfriend at the time, that I was seeing something that wasn’t real or thought I somehow imagined what I had seen was manifested as a thought. It was a very odd feeling. It doesn’t exist but it’s right here. She began freaking out and wanted the window shut and locked and had me go throughout the house to check the window and doors and grabbing the shotgun from her parents closet. We locked up the house and went to bed.” I will also be welcoming Remee to the show and she writes “Hi, I have a friend who follows Sasquatch chronicles and suggested I contact you with my encounter/sighting story. And after listening to other people’s stories on podcast I feel more at ease in sharing my encounter/sighting as I’m used to people I tell just dismissing it and writing to off as nothing. The encounter/sighting was in the mid to late 90’s while driving in northern Manitoba, Canada on a 2 lane highway surrounded by nothing but a sea of pine tree forest on both sides. It was late at night and I was sitting with my dad keeping him awake while we drove to visit family up north, when all of a sudden in the headlights there was a Sasq

Fri, February 03, 2017

SC EP:295 The creature was hit by the police car

A listener writes “Hi Wes the above report is my experience with the Florida Skunk Ape. I’m a big fan of your show if you would be interested in interviewing me I’d love to come on.” Here is the report: “In 1974 I was 12 yrs. old visiting my sister M and her family in Davie FL with my cousin A who was 15 at the time. One night we were sleeping on a pull out couch in the sitting room. When we smelled something like a skunk only worse, we asked my sister what it was she said it was the Skunk Ape and he comes around in the hottest summers. We didn’t believe her so we asked our friends and they said it was real. One night while we were sleeping we seen a huge shadow come across the picture window. Then it turned looked at itself and let out a blood curdling scream that scared us half to death. Then it turned and walked to the side of the house and we followed it by going in the side bathroom. There it squatted down to eat a wild watermelon then it went to the back of the house to a man made lake, squatted down and drank some water. A few nights later the beast attacked a wild horse in its coral but the horse got away by jumping over the coral and ran off into the pasture. The rancher came out and took a few shots at the beast but it got away. When the horse came back it had finger prints on its hind quarters, not scratches but finger marks. A few nights later the beast came back and killed a farmer’s bull. The farmer took a few shots at the beast but missed it. At the same time my sister and her husband J were coming home from a night out and the sheriff and his deputy were on patrol. We jumped into Joe’s car and followed the Deputy when the beast stepped out of the darkness and was hit by the police car..."

Sun, January 29, 2017

SC EP:294 I had it in my crosshairs set for a headshot

Lee writes “I saw both bigfoots in the same place.First in January 2008 I was deer hunting, the wind was blowing slightly in my direction. It was a little after 4 pm, I was watching a nice size buck making his way down a ditch toward my direction. The buck stop suddenly and was staring to his left (my right) looking toward a small food plot. I looked in time to see a bigfoot measuring 7′ to 7’6” walking into a thicket. It had reddish brown hair. Didn’t see the face but did see the right hand and fingers. The creature was probably about 45 yards away. The second time was in December 2011 I was hunting in the same place, just moved my stand on the other side of the ditch. It was about 3 pm. I just got in the stand and saw a deer running hard down the ditch then turned and headed my way. Right behind the deer probably 90 yards or so was a very large male bigfoot. I know he was male because I had a good long look at him through my scope. The deer had been run hard. It’s tongue was hanging out and was deep chest breathing, when the bigfoot got to were the deer turned to head my was be stopped and looked at me. He knew I was there and was not happy. He made a gesture showing that he was pissed. He probably stared at me for a good 30 to 40 seconds then turned and walked back the way he came. I think there may have been another bigfoot to a left ( the direction he was running the deer) because as the Bigfoot left I heard a deep rumbling growl from a thicket over a hundred yards way. I know this Bigfoot was a different one than the first one. The second one was grey/black and the face looked just like “patty”

Sun, January 22, 2017

SC EP:292 Swaying from side to side watching me

Tonight, I will be speaking to Dave who has been hunting his whole life. He will be sharing some of his encounters, including one when he was inspecting a flooded farm in Oklahoma. Dave writes, “As I was walking over this small hill I came up on two creatures. One of the creatures appeared to be female and she was digging up and eating crawdads, the other creature just stood there swaying from side to side watching me as I watched it……” Dave goes on to say “I have traveled and worked in most states and I have seen their tracks, this was not the only time I have run into these things. I would be happy to talk about some of these things I have seen and heard while working in many different states.”

Fri, January 13, 2017

SC EP:289 Shooting at a Sasquatch

I will be speaking to the host of the Vault Of Nightmares tonight. He has some very interesting encounters to share while growing up on his grandfather's farm. His grandfather would warn him about these creatures and told him to stay away from certain areas on the farm. He made the mistake of hunting that area with his cousin and they shot at one of these creatures.

Mon, January 09, 2017

SC EP:288 Strange monkey in the tree

Tonight is a show about investigators. With four completed albums and his number five in the works Kris Allen is a true super star when it comes to his music and when it comes to his fans. As a native Texan Kris started his music career at a young age, but there were obstacles in the road during his journey that would prove to change the course of his life forever. Kris Allen is not just a super star within the music industry but he is also well known throughout the paranormal arena, as well as a dedicated Bigfoot investigator. Kris will be sharing with us an encounter he had as a child as Kris and his family watched in amazement as a Sasquatch was sitting in a tree watching them. Kris said “We thought it was some sort of strange monkey that got loose.” Kris owns a large farm in WV and talks about other encounters he has had with the creatures over the years. Kris says “One of the strangest things I have ever seen was a werewolf like creature that was walking towards my younger son while he played on the farm. I did not know what it was the only way I can describe it is it reminded me of a Hollywood werewolf, like you would see in the movies. As it approached my young son I went after it with my gun….” Check out Kris' website HERE . I will also be speaking to David who heads the Independent Sasquatch Research Team based in Florida. David will discuss looking into a case featured here on Sasquatch Chronicles - SC EP:249 It had a look like “I’m going to kill you.” You might remember the episode: Steve writes “I was completely frozen with fear I was 20 feet from the shoreline and this thing was about 10 feet in the tree line… I could not do anything except sit there and stare…. I watched it for what seemed to be forever but it was prob a minute as this thing was going nuts…. And as quick as it started it stopped, I was in the coast guard and went through several training and all but nothing could prepare me for what happened next…. I was at the point of fight or flight but there was no way I was gonna fight…. As I tried to gather my thoughts and pick up my jaw and figure out if I pissed myself or not …this palm branch moved to the side and I saw this …… Monster… Just staring at me.” The ISRT was established back in 2000 for researchers that want to work with a team of independent research people that are honest and hard working in the field. We are based in central FL and have researchers through out the US. The team reaches throughout the US and Canada, but not limited to these areas. We have many experienced field research individuals that have many years of field investigation experience. “Our common goal and responsibility as research analysts on this subject is to bring a deluge of evidence to the people. In order for us to do this, we all need to work together as a team on this common goal”. Che

Sun, January 01, 2017

SC EP:286 Strange things going on at home

A listener writes “Back in 2013 at the house we use to live on more than one occasion I heard what sounded like huge rocks being slammed on the ground the last time I heard it I got my gun and a spotlight shined up on the hillside and it sounded like a bulldozer was coming down the hill I was expecting maybe a bear but it stopped before it came out of the wood line but I didn’t see anything. A few weeks after that I walked outside one night and heard very heavy footsteps like someone was running beside the house. Whoever this was had to be huge because I tried running through the yard to see if it sounded the same and wasn’t even close and I’m 6’5 300+ lbs. After that I was watching something about Bigfoot on TV and the guy was talking about hearing them run by him so I started doing a little research and found a video on YouTube called Trent vocalizations and as I watched it the hair stood up on the back of my neck I said holy $h*# I’ve heard that my whole life but I thought Bigfoot was a West coast thing. So in 2014 I was laid off from my job so we had to move to a different county in the first couple months we had someone smacking the house had someone messing with the screen in the bathroom window and when my girlfriend looked out the window she said it looked like someone with a hood on was standing there it was dark and she couldn’t see detail but this guy was at least 7’5. I’ve heard the most fu#@$ up owl scream a few times, I’ve heard rocks clanging together, I have audio that I sent to Jim bear king and he said it’s a Sasquatch there’s a lot more that’s happened if you’re interested.”

Sat, December 24, 2016

SC EP:284 The Christmas Show

I have several guests lined up for this evening. It is going to be the longest show I have every produced. I am really looking forward to this show, and I hope you guys enjoy it as well. We will be talking to investigators, eye witnesses, Woody, Duke and Ron Morehead. Ron discusses "THE" Bigfoot 9-1-1 Call and the Lovelock Cave giants. I want to wish everyone the best as we approach a new year! To see the picture Ron discusses, visit the episode page on our website HERE .

Sun, December 18, 2016

SC EP:283 Sasquatch and smallpox

Being distantly related to humans, Sasquatches would most likely suffer from various human afflictions as well, such as Chicken Pox, Measles, Mumps, Polio, etc. If one pauses to take account of the European invasion and its effect on the Native American population, you must consider that the same diseases wrought upon the indigenous people could have also had drastic affects on Sasquatch populations. It very well could be that those who survived the onslaught of European settlement were those who took refuge in the most remote places on our continent, those very places that even today, remain nearly impossible to explore. Had a disease like Smallpox virtually wiped out tribe after tribe of Native American’s, this same disease could have brought already small populations of Sasquatch to the brink of extinction. Tom Sewid returns to the show this week to discuss Sasquatch and smallpox. He will be sharing with us what the First Nation people say regarding this. I will also be welcoming researcher Johnathan Odom to the show and he will be sharing with us his encounters and why he got involved in investigating this topic.

Sun, December 11, 2016

SC EP:281 When it stood up it was massive

I will be welcoming two guests to the show. My first guest writes “I was all night fishing by myself at the same lake as the other times. It is my first sighting and I don’t know, it has really shaken me up. It was about 10:30 pm on Friday night . Dead calm, light fog but only on the water. It was fairly good visibility. I had my boat starting to go down the long channel on this “T” shaped lake. I heard a very deep gut type growl, but didn’t see anything. I pulled out my spot light which is 2,000,000 candle light power. It died in acouple of seconds. The growl was becoming more aggressive. I reached in my storage bin and pulled out my Taurus millennium pro pt111 9mm. I chambered a full metal jacket round and aimed it in the direction of the noise. This thing had been squatted down by a bush next to where 4 old boats are turned upside down. When it stood up it was massive.I could see it from the waist up. It started to move away from me but kept looking at me. I stepped on the trolling motor, turned the boat away from it to put more distance between us. I watched it the whole time. As I was going away, it turned, threw its arms in the air (yes arms) and charged about 10 feet or so. I spun the boat around and it violently threw its arms down. It was breathing so heavily it sounded like it was hyperventilating.  I still had my weapon aimed at it. I knew a 9mm wouldn’t do much with a chest shot, so I had it trained towards where its testicle may be. I couldn’t see them but was locked on to the general area.It let out a scream and stomped off. It continued to vocalize for 20 min or so as it left. I couldn’t make out much facial features except lighter skin on its face. It was black colored approx 7 1/2 to 8 feet tall. I would guess at least 600-700 lbs. Broad shoulders, its hands were down to its knees. I will also be speaking to Greg who had an interesting encounter in Washington State.

Sun, December 04, 2016

SC EP:279 Encounters in Louisiana

Tonight we speak with Branden and Hazel, and they share with us what is going on around their property. Branden writes, “I found human like foot prints but it was not human. Finding these tracks bothered me so much I had the game warden come out to the property to look at them. He said it wasn’t human and it wasn’t a bear. The ground was so hard during that time of year it was next to impossible to leave an impression but this track went down 3 inches or more. Whatever left those tracks was heavy. Several weeks later I saw what left the track. This thing was black and huge. I could see it trying to hide and when it knew I was watching it, this thing got up and ran through the bushes like a truck, knocking over everything in its way. Hazel says “Late one night I went out to get something out of Branden’s truck and this thing was standing by the truck. It was about 8 feet tall and 1000 pounds. We have always heard whoops and whistles over the years but assumed it was the cattle ranches calling their cattle.” Jim Lansdale will be joining the show and share his thoughts on what is going on and around the property. He recently went out to research the property. Jim is one of the cast members on Killing Bigfoot on Destination America and team leader and co-founder of the GCBRO. Tom Sewid will also be stopping by to share a First Nation story with us about Sasquatch and the "Booger Boy."

Mon, November 21, 2016

SC EP:276 First Nations encounters with Sasquatch Part 3

Tom Sewid returns tonight to wrap-up our interview on the First Nations encounters with Sasquatch. Tom and I will be discussing the Bukwas or the little people. I hope every enjoys this final holiday series of the First Nations encounters with Sasquatch. Check out Tom's website HERE . Tom was born on a small island off northeast Vancouver Island British Columbia Canada called Alert Bay. This is the modern epicenter for the northern Kwakwaka’wakw (Kwakiutl) First Nations Tribes, otherwise known as Canadian Indians. Raised with the rich culture and heritage of this coastal First Nations Tribe, he was brought up hearing the stories of the animal kingdom and seeing the great ceremony known as Potlatch. At Potlatch he has witnessed the ancient dances with carved masks and beautiful traditional regalia hosted in the great buildings known as Bighouse’s. Raised to be a commercial seine fisherman from an early age he would work his way up the ranks to be a captain of salmon seine boats during the 1990s. Thomas has also participated in numerous other commercial fisheries throughout the entire British Columbia coast. During this time, he would meet other First Nations from throughout the coast and hear their stories pertaining to the Sasquatch/Bigfoot.

Sun, November 20, 2016

SC EP:275 First Nations encounters with Sasquatch Part 2

Tom Sewid returns tonight for Part Two of my interview on the First Nations encounters with Sasquatch. Check out his website HERE . Tom was born on a small island off northeast Vancouver Island British Columbia Canada called Alert Bay. This is the modern epicenter for the northern Kwakwaka’wakw (Kwakiutl) First Nations Tribes, otherwise known as Canadian Indians. Raised with the rich culture and heritage of this coastal First Nations Tribe, he was brought up hearing the stories of the animal kingdom and seeing the great ceremony known as Potlatch. At Potlatch he has witnessed the ancient dances with carved masks and beautiful traditional regalia hosted in the great buildings known as Bighouse’s. Raised to be a commercial seine fisherman from an early age he would work his way up the ranks to be a captain of salmon seine boats during the 1990s. Thomas has also participated in numerous other commercial fisheries throughout the entire British Columbia coast. During this time, he would meet other First Nations from throughout the coast and hear their stories pertaining to the Sasquatch/Bigfoot.

Sat, November 19, 2016

SC EP:274 First Nations encounters with Sasquatch

Tom Sewid will be my guest tonight. Tom is a Native Watchman from coastal British Columbia. For the next couple of nights, I will be having Tom on to share with us encounters and stories from the First Nation people. I think you will really enjoy these episodes. It is a great chance to learn about Sasquatch. Tom will be sharing with us his own personal encounters with Sasquatch, as well as his views on the Sasquatch from a First Nations perspective. Tom has spent many years in the bush alone, living off of the land. He also works as a commercial fisherman and shares his encounter when he was anchored off of the coast line. Tom says, “we were really close to shore when two of the creatures approached, I turned my spot light on and got a clear view of the creatures. There was several people on board and I raised my rifle to shoot one but I was unable to pull the trigger.” Tom will be sharing not only his own personal encounters on Sasquatch but also historical accounts. We might even get into Dogman and the little people.

Thu, November 10, 2016

SC EP:271 Monsters Among Us

This is a continuation of last night’s Behind the Scenes show. Linda Godfrey, who has been investigating Dogmen sightings for many years, stops by the show to talk about her new book “Monsters Among Us: An Exploration of Otherworldly Bigfoots, Wolfmen, Portals, Phantoms, and Odd Phenomena.” The book can be found on Amazon HERE , as well as your local book store. I will be talking to Linda about what her thoughts are on Dogman and their behavior. Linda will also be sharing some encounters with Dogmen that she has investigated. Check out Linda's website HERE .

Wed, November 09, 2016

SC EP:270 Open Mics - Behind The Scenes

Duke and Woody join the show tonight. We left our mics on before our interview with Linda Godfrey on her research regarding Dogman to discuss some topics we never talk about on the air. We also discuss past encounters, and our take on what is going on the Bigfoot world.

Sat, November 05, 2016

SCEP:268 Strange chatter in the woods

Chris shares two encounters he had in Ohio. Chris writes "I’m Chris, from Ohio. Would first like to say I really enjoy your show. I’ve been listening for a good 6 months or more now. I look forward to it every week. I’v been considering writing in for a little while now. I have a couple of stories that may be interesting for your show. I will try to sum them up quickly so you can get an idea. The first is a short story that happened to me back in June of this year. I was up with a friend in Sleeping Bear Dunes Michigan. It is a national lakeshore along lake Michigan. We were up for a weekend camp trip. One morning we got up early to go check out this overlook. It was about 7am we were walking the trail to this overlook. There was rainy weather off and on so that morning it was really foggy. Everything was still and dead quiet. As we were on the trail, suddenly something large came crashing down through the tree tops about 20-25 yards from us. When the object hit the ground it had a deep thud signifying it was very heavy. A minute or two later I started to hear what sounded like (the closest comparison I can think of) small children basically chattering off in the distance, in the direction the heavy object seemed to have come from. Immediately I thought of everything I had heard on your show. It seemed to me to be an exact replay of things I’ve heard other guests talk about. I continued to hear the chatter as we walked on. We made it to the overlook, hung out for a while and then headed back to the car. As we passed the same area of the chattering, I could still hear it only much more faint this time and farther away. I never saw anything, never heard any other movement or anything else. That was it. I can’t confirm anything but all of this reminded me of many other people’s encounters on the show, even occurring in the same order as others..."

Sat, October 29, 2016

SC EP:266 Sit down with Wes and Woody

Tonight Ed Brown joins the show to talk to myself and Woody about the International Bigfoot Conference. I will also be speaking to Delvis who is from Texas. Delvis writes, "Hey there, Wes! Big fan of the show, I'm a new fan and have been listening for 2 months straight, everyday. I have an encounter of sorts. It happened back in the summer of 1995. I was 15 years old at the time, I'm 36 now and remember it like it was yesterday. Well, this one night I had a buddy of mine come over, we wanted to rent some video games and movies so I asked my mom if I could borrow the car and head out. She said no and I had a fit, blew a gasket teenage style. I stormed out of the house and walked down the street to cool down. I didn't even bother telling my friend either, I just left. I walked down to the end of the street to where the street lamps didn't shine. I took a seat right at the middle of the street and put my head down. At that time my old neighborhood was right next to a corn field, and the rest of the lots were filled with overgrown dry, tall grass and an abundance of mesquite trees. We also had an old meat market that had closed down some years before and was now just an empty vandalized building. The meat market was located on the opposite side of the block and therefore my street was on the backside of the property."

Sun, October 23, 2016

SC EP:264 One who runs and hides

I will be speaking to Phil who was out hunting over 10 years ago in Minnesota when he came across an unknown creature. Phil writes, “It was all black and I was shocked how fast it was moving, I have never seen something on two legs run like this thing ran. It ran behind a tree and then came out to look at me...” I will also be speaking to Jacob who was out driving at night with his girlfriend, and on the side of the road stood two of these creatures. Jacob says, “There was a tall one that stood about 7 feet tall and a smaller one that stood about 5 feet tall. They appeared to have no neck and were proportioned like a football player with shoulder pads on. I was shocked when I saw them."

Sun, October 16, 2016

SC EP:262 Skeptic turned investigator

Tonight I will be speaking to Mark who is from Southern California and had an encounter over a year ago. Mark moved to Washington state and went out with a friend to try hunting for the first time east of Seattle, Washington. I know the area well, and have recently received many reports from this area. Mark saw a creature who stood up and looked directly at him, and had a great description of what he saw. Mark says “I could not believe what I was looking at, I never believed in this before and didn’t care about the topic.” The men decided to go to the area where he saw the creature, and they found where the creature had been laying down, as well as large, human-like tracks. Mark and his friend have returned to the area almost every weekend for the last year and have had other encounters with the creatures. Mark says “I have just become obsessed with this, I feel like I need answers.” Mark invited wildlife biologist, John Bindernagel out to the area and John was so impressed he gave Mark a plot watcher to set up. Mark has sent me some of the evidence that he has collected, and has also sent the Olympic Project his audio to have it reviewed. Mark says “We have seen the creatures on several occasions and I am working on getting some clear video of them, I have recorded strange chatter, whoops, screams, roars and yells.” He was able to capture them on video as the creature was ducking down between two trees and sent me the still frames from that video. Mark says “I want to gather all of the evidence and work on getting them better on film before I release it to the public.” Tonight Mark shares with us the encounters he has had in this area and even an encounter where he was charged by one.

Sun, October 09, 2016

SC EP:260 It’s eyes were real real evil, real sinister looking

Mike Wooley will be my guest tonight and he will be talking about his movie that is now available, and retelling his terrifying encounter with two Sasquatch creatures while he was hunting. That day changed his life, and Mike opens up how the encounter had a negative impact on his life. I will also be speaking to Ben who writes “I’m not sure where to start, but here goes. I’m 37. I’m from middle Tennessee. After reading and listening to probably thousands of accounts over the past 3 or 4 years, and listening to your shows for a few months, I think I may be ready to share my experiences. To say I grew up in the woods doesn’t quite cut it. I have always preferred the company of trees over people. I was in my element in nature. I WAS the woods. It wasn’t uncommon for me to spend days, weeks, or even months out by myself. I loved it. As a kid I would often hear or feel things that just didn’t fit. I would basically laugh it away or just ignore it. I KNEW what was out there and Bigfoot never entered my mind. Even when I saw what could only have been a young one when I was about 14. In the open on an old dirt road not 10 feet from me. Still never thought Bigfoot. Even with all the stick and log structures that we knew “somebody” had to have made. The upside down trees. The rock stacks. The bare footprints. (Not overly large) The sounds. I don’t know how the connection was never made. Then comes 2004. I was screamed at twice by “something” just a few months apart. I was alone both times. The first time was during the day. As scary as it was I reasoned it away. The second time I was standing on a bridge in the middle of a very dark night. It ran by within a few feet of me and screamed again! Even though it was so dark that I couldn’t actually see it, I could feel the bridge shake with each step. I couldn’t explain it this time. I have barely been back in the woods since that night. There is much more to the story and many more things I remember from back when. I haven’t told many people about this stuff, not really sure where I would even start. Like I said, I never made the connection to Sasquatch until maybe 4 years ago."

Sun, October 02, 2016

SC EP:258 Logger has encounter in Oregon

A listener writes “I have been a logger for the past 34 years, and on this day in January of 2002 I was driving into one of our logging jobs on the Oregon Coast. There were two empty log trucks sitting on the landing and one loaded on heading out so I needed to find a spot to get out of the way. Since I was kind of needing to go to the bathroom I decided to drive up a spur road to be out of the loaded trucks way and also take care of my “business”. I took a short hike into the timber and proceeded to “squat” it had been dark and rainy all day and at this particular moment the sun broke through the clouds for a few seconds, and a column of sunlight came through the canopy of tree tops. The column of light hit on a spot that I thought was a rotten stump. But then I realized it wasn’t a stump but a creature covered in reddish brown hair also squatting down almost as if to be trying to hide from me. When it realized I had spotted it, it stood straight up and took off walking towards the ridge top. I was also spooked and jumped up and ran back to my rig as quickly as possible. Went many years without telling anyone about it. But the older I get the less I care what anyone else thinks.” I will also be welcoming two other witnesses to the show and one of the witnesses talks about lights in the woods he saw around his cabin.

Sun, September 25, 2016

SC EP:256 I ran so far away

The witness we welcome to the show tonight was out in the forest late one night when he had an encounter. Here is a small portion of his message: "It felt like SUCH a long time just standing there waiting for something to happen. Then I heard a car. It was somewhere behind me. I didn’t even think about it I just remember I turned started running toward the sound of the car. As soon as I turned I saw headlights driving down the canyon road. I remember running so fast I was afraid of tripping on something and I knew that if I fell that… that would be it. I remember kicking my knees up to my chest as I ran to make sure I didn’t trip. Honestly all I thought about when I was running was PLEASE GOD let this car see me. I started yelling at the top of my lungs and bolting towards the car. I’ve never ran faster in my life. I came close to the road but not seeing the hill down towards the road. I completely lost my balance and fell down the hill towards the road. I remember a pop in my collar when I hit the road. I got up just thinking that that thing was right behind me. The car had already driven past but I started running down the road. I knew I had broken something, (my collar bone) I kept running and running praying that thing didn’t come grab me. I never stopped. I finally got a car to pass again and I stopped it. It was a woman and a man. They asked if I was alright. I was so exhausted that I basically collapsed. They took me to the little ranger station. I really just am trying to get this off my chest and hopefully get some closure or something. I don’t know. I just wanted to write in and tell my account cause it sounds like you all take this very seriously and also have had experiences as well. Thank you for your time and I appreciate your professionalism on the show about this.”

Sat, September 17, 2016

SC EP:254 It had a look like "I'm going to kill you" Reloaded

Steve returns from SC EP:249 It had a look like “I’m going to kill you” Steve took my advice and spoke to his friend who is in law enforcement, and both men returned to the site of the encounter. You might be surprised to hear what happen to these guys when they returned. Steve also shares what his friend told him about these creatures and how they handle encounter reports. After returning to the site and spending time with his law enforcement friend, Steve was paid a visit letting him know he saw a bear and not to discuss this in the future... Background : Steve writes "I was completely frozen with fear I was 20 feet from the shoreline and this thing was about 10 feet in the tree line… I could not do anything except sit there and stare…. I watched it for what seemed to be forever but it was prob a minute as this thing was going nuts…. And as quick as it started it stopped, I was in the coast guard and went through several training and all but nothing could prepare me for what happened next…. I was at the point of fight or flight but there was no way I was gonna fight…. As I tried to gather my thoughts and pick up my jaw and figure out if I pissed myself or not …this palm branch moved to the side and I saw this …… Monster… Just staring at me."

Sun, September 11, 2016

SC EP:252 Hear nothing, see nothing, know nothing

I will be speaking with two brothers. One of the brothers says “Over the years we hunted this property in Indiana, it was a great place to hunt. The only downside to hunting this land is you would feel like you were being watched all of the time. After killing a deer we would get screamed at by something and it would shake us up. We were paced out of the woods several times by something. This thing would break branches and stomp its feet. Sometimes we would make a kill and follow the blood trail to where we could tell the animal bleed out and died but the deer would just vanish. Our deer vanished several times, it was like something picked it up and took off with it. So many things happened out on this property, we would hear what sounded like people talking but could not make out what they were saying. One time I got out of my tree stand and went to find these people talking but there was no one there. We would have strange tree structures place under our tree stands, sometimes huge trees would be placed and leaning on our tree stands. So many odd things but if you do not believe in bigfoot and the land was so good to hunt…..I think we just looked the other way and passed off a lot of things as just being strange. We even found tracks of what looked like large human feet in the mud. It was not until recently we started listening to the show and now a lot of things are starting to add up…” Visit the episode page on our website to see the track casting HERE .

Fri, September 02, 2016

SC EP:249 It had a look like "I'm going to kill you"

Steve writes "I was completely frozen with fear I was 20 feet from the shoreline and this thing was about 10 feet in the tree line… I could not do anything except sit there and stare…. I watched it for what seemed to be forever but it was prob a minute as this thing was going nuts…. And as quick as it started it stopped, I was in the coast guard and went through several training and all but nothing could prepare me for what happened next…. I was at the point of fight or flight but there was no way I was gonna fight…. As I tried to gather my thoughts and pick up my jaw and figure out if I pissed myself or not …this palm branch moved to the side and I saw this …… Monster… Just staring at me."

Sun, August 28, 2016

SC EP:248 Be careful what you wish for…

A couple of college kids take off to the woods to look for Sasquatch. After several hours of having fun, making calls and hitting tree’s a visitor shows up. I speak with Justin and he was with the group the night of the encounter. Justin was not sure if he wanted to come on the air and talk about the encounter. He says “I always believed this creature was out there but I never expected to see one, in fact the night we were “looking” for Bigfoot was more or less just a night hanging out with friends and having fun. A lot changed after that night. Here is a portion of the encounter: “I kept scanning and I didn’t see anything. I asked my buddy to hold my flashlight so I could hop back down from the rock safely. I looked up one last time as I was getting down from the rock and that’s when I saw it. A flash, so fast I could barely catch all of it. Just a glimpse but it was enough to put my heart in my throat and all the air in my lungs to leave. It was walking (fast) from one tree the next one over. It was covered in hair, long arm swinging behind it. I could see the butt, thick back, long legs; I could actually make out what I thought was maybe skin underneath some of the hair. There were parts that were hairier than others. especially it’s head and shoulders. I thought I may have seen an ear but it was too fast to tell (it was small on this things head. I never saw the face that was already behind the tree along with most of the body. Just the back, butt, leg, some of the torso, and arm is mainly what At that point I was scared. I couldn’t really believe what I had just seen and it was still there…behind that tree we all had our lights on this tree. So what do we do?”

Sun, August 21, 2016

SC EP:246 Law Enforcement Night

A Law Enforcement Officer writes “Hey Wes, I will make this as short as possible. I have a video form a trail cam. The video is not conclusive as it doesn’t show the face. Here is the history of the video. I am a 20+ year Law Enforcement Officer, three of which were done as a Game Warden. I received this video from a collage of mine. He was assigned to a federal task force working gorilla grown Marijuana. This group would go into remote areas of Northern California and set trail cams in an attempt to catch the growers on film.. This particular trail cam was 27 miles back in the Sequoia National Forest, not accessible by vehicles only ATV then foot. He retrieved the trail cam and found the attached video. He did not know what to do with it as he was afraid of repercussions etc. I openly speak about the subject and my beliefs and another officer referred him to me and he provided me the video. I only ask we discuss what to release about the video before sharing if you decide to. I also have experienced events, i.e. tree knocks, footsteps, and extreme fear for unexplained reason. I have also found a few footprints.”   I spoke to the Law Enforcement Officer today and he said that trail cam appeared to be ripped off of the tree and this creature had buried it in leaves. He said the cameras are in such remote locations that they are only set to record 5-10 clips so that guys do not have to go out constantly to replace SD cards. They setup the cameras to bust drug trafficking. The officer did not make any claims as to what it is but he served as a game warden for many years and says “it is not a bear... this thing ripped the trail cam off of the tree and started putting leaves over it."   To see the trail cam video, visit the episode page on our website HERE .

Sat, August 13, 2016

SC EP:243 The Big Thicket Saga

What happened to the big thicket team in Texas? Why is Sasquatch being covered up? Bob Garrett and Tim Sermons will be my guests for an up coming show. Remember they had their Sasquatch expedition shut down by several law enforcement officials, now you get to hear it first hand from the guys, what really happened? You heard Steven from Texas give his first hand account of the law enforcement raid that took place now you get to hear what led up to that situation and the aftermath.

Mon, August 08, 2016

SC EP:242 The Navajo Nation and Sasquatch

Duke and I sit down with a tribal leader of the Navajo Nation. He shares with us his own encounters as well as encounters around the reservation that he has looked into. My guest also shares how the Native American’s view these creatures. I will also be speaking to a witness who now lives in England but he shares with us encounters he had in California. He would visit his friend when he was younger and describe the house being slapped, strange knocks on windows and having things thrown at them while they were out deep in the property. Look for Sasquatch Chronicles gear around the beginning of September. (Now available HERE )

Sun, July 31, 2016

SC EP:240 Strange laughter in the woods

I spoke to two hunters today who talked about having strange experiences while out hunting. Both hunters talked about being screamed and roared at. The witnesses are from two different states, they both talked about hearing what sounded like little kids laughing in the woods and carrying on with this strange gibberish. As I spoke to each witness, it was strange how similar their encounters were. I had a gentleman on the show awhile back who was from Oregon and he talked about hearing this strange gibberish and laughter. I believe the following day he had rocks thrown at him. I have been looking for the old episode... I will also be speaking to Steven who will be sharing with us some of the encounters he has put together on his new website www.lonestar-ape.com If you get a chance check it out!

Mon, July 25, 2016

SCEP:238 Strange lights and strange creatures

I just returned from Beachfoot and I am putting together the show. I had the opportunity to interview Adam Davies. Adam Davies is one of the world’s foremost Cryptozoologists. He’s traveled the world in search of mystery animals. Adam spent a lot of time looking for the Chinese Yeren, Russian Almasty, America’s Sasquatch and many other cryptids. He will be sharing with us evidence that he has come across and what witnesses have reported seeing. The International Bigfoot Conference is on September 2,3,4 in Kennewick, Washington. Here is a list of speakers . I will be attending the conference, and hope to see you guys and gals there. Check out their website. 

Sun, July 17, 2016

SC EP:236 Its skin was charcoal gray

I will be speaking to three witnesses tonight. The first witness writes “On April 3, 2016 my daughters 27 year old friend of 15 years & I were leaving Fair Grove MO around 9:30 p.m. heading south on Hwy 65 to Springfield MO. 4 miles south of Fair Grove around mile marker 60 on the west side of the Highway in the drop of the side of the road something came into the sight of my headlights. At that time I drove a 1999 Grand Marquis. What we saw next was huge. It was facing away from the road toward the ridge. It’s head was looking down. We saw huge shoulders about 4 to 5 feet wide. It’s right arm was as big as a man’s thigh, a well built man. It’s waist went in like it’s shoulders were the top of a V and the waist a solid bottom of a V. It probably weighed about 800 lbs. I would say. It’s skin was charcoal gray and it had scarce hair a tan to auburn color, like it had mange or something. I said to Tina “What is that?” she said “I don’t know but it is huge.” We repeated that to each other about 3 times. Then I asked “Should we stop?” She said “No, I’m going to pee myself.” I asked “Should we turn around and go back?” She said “No really I’m going to pee myself.” I then told her to call my father who lives in Fair Grove and we were telling him about it.” I had the opportunity to speak to the witness' father and he shared with me his own encounter when he was younger. My final guest shares with us encounters that his family had back in the 1950’s.

Sun, July 10, 2016

SC EP:234 I thought I was going to die

A listener writes, “I was hiking up this trail with a couple of friends. I had a hiking pack on my back and my friends had gotten ahead of me on the trail so I decided to take a break, drink some water and then catch up with my friends. I heard some movement in the bushes below me and I did not really think much of it. I unsnapped my hiking pack from around my waist. I heard it rush towards me and as I started to turn to look at what I assumed was a bear…the next thing I know, I’m in the air and hitting a tree….I am now on my belly. I was confused and when I lifted my head up, all I saw was hairy legs and huge feet. This thing was standing over me and than it screamed/roared at me. I thought I was going to die. I tried to look up at it and it screamed/roared at me again.I noticed the creature was breathing heavy and rocking from side to side. I heard the bushes below me rustle and the creature was focused on the noise….that’s when I looked up and saw it’s face….I….I am not sure what these things are but it was strange... I never thought Sasquatch was real, I always put it in the same category as leprechauns and unicorns. A lot changed that day….”

Sun, July 03, 2016

SC EP:232 Interrupting The Creature's Hunt

Spoke to a hunter yesterday that had two encounters over the years with these creatures. The first encounter he had was out hunting in Idaho. He noticed an elk running in his direction. What concerned the hunter was something must have been chasing the elk. The hunter says, “I looked up and the elk changed directions and started heading right at me, the elk ran right passed me like it could careless I was there, confused I watched it pass by and then turned back around to see this very large creature giving chase come to a complete stop. It had a rock in its hand, I had never seen anything like this before. We stared at each other for what seemed like forever and what happened next I will never forget….”

Sun, June 26, 2016

SC EP:230 Creatures chased us off of a deer lease

 Spoke to the witness last night and the witness is still upset over the incident and rightly so. He writes “Wes, we were chased off the deer stand by two or more of these animals,after the chatter stopped,we could see them through the brush keeping up with the ATV, I would like to tell you my story."  If you have had an encounter email me wes@sasquatchchronicles.com 

Fri, June 17, 2016

SC EP:228 ATV rider has encounter

My guest will be Dave Groves. Dave shares with us an encounter he had with one of these creatures while riding his ATV, Dave says “I was riding my ATV and I kept getting hit with rocks. I stopped to see who was throwing rocks at me and as I looked up, this creature went from a crouched position to standing in a split second, we stopped and just stared at each other for what seemed like forever…….I was not sure what I was looking at…..” I will be also giving a recap of Friday's show "Government Cover Up Of Sasquatch"

Sun, June 05, 2016

SC EP:225 Sasquatch Vocalizations

Randy Harrington will be stopping by to share his recent audio he captured while in Washington State. We will review his audio and he will be sharing with us how he captured the audio and what was going on while he was recording. Randy will also be sharing with us a recent encounter he looked into of a woman claiming she has Sasquatch on her property. Very strange story, you will not want to miss it.

Mon, May 30, 2016

SC EP:223 Something on my property

A listener writes: “Hey, I just started to listen to the show after having a sighting behind my house in east Texas. I moved in this place 2 months ago. I hear them often not yelling or anything like that. I did hear knocking in the front of the house, tree breaking and I found tree structures. There are lots of deer in the area and I have a drainage creek behind my house. So I think they may have been hunting here. No one lives in the house for a year before I bought it. This last Sunday I heard my dog in the woods and it sounded like it was got hurt. I ran out of the house and there was my dog sitting in the front and nothing was wrong. I think that the Bigfoot made that sound to get me or the dogs in the woods. Latter that night my wife was on the porch and heard something banging around and the heard tree branches braking on the other side of the yard. She came and got me I didn’t here anything but she said it had to be two of them. I also saw a print that might be from Bigfoot. It was 12″ long 6″ wide. The Bigfoot was about 7′ tall was at twilight so it looked like a dark shadow very upright with a round head and big shoulders no neck, long legs. I didn’t notice the arms. I am wondering if they could be watching us and may harm us. I’m doing my best to give them there space. Thanks for your time. If you have any insight let me know thanks” I will also be welcoming Duke to the show. Duke stops by to discuss his conspiracy theories and info on past insider shows.

Mon, May 23, 2016

SC EP:221 Deep in the woods

The Olympic Project is an association of dedicated researchers, investigators, biologists and trackers committed to documenting the existence of Sasquatch through science and education. Co-Founder Derek Randles of the Olympic Project has an expedition this weekend in Washington State. My good friend Shane Corson from Monster X sent me the invite. I interviewed several of the Olympic Project members and they will be sharing their encounters with us tonight. I will also be interviewing Thomas Steenburg who is an author and researcher.

Sun, May 15, 2016

SC EP:219 Squallies – Ape human hybrid

Proclaimed as, "America's most credible cryptozoologist," Scott Marlowe, spends as much time in camos and boots as he does in a Lab coat and oxfords. A Fellow of the famed Pangea Institute and educational consultant to The American Primate Conservation Alliance, Marlowe is the first expert in the field to succeed in establishing an on-going college course in cryptozoology at a state institution of higher learning anywhere in the world. His cryptozoology course, hailed as one of the "Top Ten" news stories of 2004 by The Cryptozoologist, a well-known insider eMagazine, has won both accolades and awards for its fresh approach and application of forensic science methodologies to the study of enigmatic animals. Author of “Cryptid Creatures of Florida,” (First published by CFZ Press of Great Britain and now in its second edition published by Pangea Press) Marlowe “literally wrote the book” on Cryptozoology in the Sunshine State. Followed by his “Bigfoot Enigma” and “Bigfoot in Art History” are considered must-reads for any enthusiast for the Big Hairy Creature. Marlowe's television credits include, MonsterQuest, Is it True, Legend Hunters, Weird Florida, and William Shatner’s Weird or What?. In addition Marlowe has done countless radio appearances, TV guest spots, expos, and lecture tours. Check out the Pangea Institute HERE .   Scott is a scientist and author of many books including "Squallies" (Murder and mayhem result from government experiments in producing human-ape hybrid "Super Soldiers" in pre-World War II America in this period mystery thriller) and "Bigfoot Enigma" (An exploration of the Bigfoot Phenomena and review of possible explanations of the creature from an open-minded scientist's point of view.) Find all of Scott's books HERE .

Sun, May 08, 2016

SC EP:217 Monsters Underground

Bill Brock (the Team Leader of Monsters Underground on Destination America as well as the founder of Team Rogue) joins us this evening. Brock has made it his life mission to identify unknown creatures around the world. As a Crypto-Expeditionary he has been all over the world looking for creatures from Bigfoot to the giant bat known as the Olitiau. Now he bring his hunt to Maine with Team Rogue. Team Rogue has been responsible researching and publishing some of the best footage of a possible Bigfoot to be seen from Maine. Brock is also a accomplished author and speaker, co-writing a book focusing on the connection between the ancient mound builders and the paranormal. He has also given speeches to thousands of people on Bigfoot and the origins of the Sasquatch. He continues his journey researching Cryptids and the Paranormal in Maine and around the world. Also, Melissa and Cari George stop by to talk about Melissa’s new book, "Sasquatch, The Native Truth." “A Native American tells her horrifying story of growing up around the Kecleh-Kudleh. On a rural farm, in the mountains, she and her sister are constantly stalked by the Kecleh-Kudleh. For years they try to ignore the signs, until one day they can no longer ignore that the Kecleh-Kudleh are real. They have come face to face with an ancient legend. Click HERE to check out Melissa's book. Both guests will be sharing their own personal encounters and encounters by others that they have looked into.  

Mon, May 02, 2016

SC EP:215 The creature was looking at me intently

Very interesting encounter tonight, I spoke with the witness and his impression of the creature was it was trying to warn him to go away because something was coming down the hill. He could hear something large and breaking branches on the hill at the time he ran into the creature. He writes, “It was very early in the morning, maybe 1 or 2 am, day 3 of a five day backpacking trip, and I got out of my tent to relieve myself. I walked ten or 15 feet to go behind a tree, when I felt dizzy and had a strange urge to walk up the hill from our campsite. I had walked maybe a hundred yards or so up the trail, when I saw something squatted down in the trail about fifty feet from me. It had one fist on the ground and was looking at me intently. I noticed then, that even squatted down, it was as tall as I was (5 foot 8 ). It was at this point I realized I wasn’t looking at a person, but I felt frozen to the spot and didn’t want to make a run for it. We stayed this way for a few seconds, then I heard something big crashing down the slope towards us. The creature looked in that direction, looked back at me, made some sort of a grunt/guttural yell at me. When it yelled, it felt like it was telling me, get the hell out of here, something bad’s coming down that hillside. It stood up and loped down the trail away from me, and I made my run for it to the campsite. I sat by the fire with my hunting knife in my hand, jumping at the slightest noise, till morning. The next two days of the hike I didn’t say a word to anyone, and I’ve only told my longtime girlfriend and one good buddy about it since. Wes, what do you think it was i saw? What do you think was coming down the hill? Do you think I was in danger?” My second guest was out for hike with his kids and he heard wood knocks around him and his kids. Several times he called out to whoever was making the noises but did not get a reply. Being ex-military he said that it appeared to be an L-pattern trap and whatever was making these noises were closing on his position really fast,too fast to by human. He said several weeks later he was in the area and it had snowed and he found these large footprints in the snow all in a straight line. He said a lot of strange things happen in this area and shares with the us everything that has been going on.

Sun, April 24, 2016

SC EP:213 Dark Waters

ouTuber Dark Waters will be joining me. You can find his  channel here , I highly recommend subscribing to his channel. We spoke last night and he was sharing some terrifying Sasquatch and Dogman encounters he has been investigating. What is a dogman? Have they ever attacked anyone? DW talks about what he has learned looking into the Dogman and Bigfoot subject. Get ready for a night full of encounter stories! DW will be sharing some encounters that are not up on his channel…yet!

Sun, April 17, 2016

SC EP:211 Running right into a creature...literally

Its a double hitter weekend! Have a great weekend! A listener writes “I’ve been listening to your show. Not really sure I wanted to put this out there but back starting in 1998 my family and I had 2 years of problems on our property in Northern Florida culminating with me actually running right into a Skunk Ape. Message me if you’d like to hear my story.” The witness describes different problems they had on the property, everything from the house being slapped to something screaming at the house on almost a nightly basis. Everything changed the night he ran into the creature…literally.

Sun, April 17, 2016

SC EP:210 Encounter while investigating a property

It's a double hitter this weekend! SC EP:211 is coming! I am in the process of uploading it to the site. Here is EP:210 with Dan Baker who describes an encounter while investigating a property. Dan Baker will be my guest, and will be sharing with us his personal encounter. Dan writes “I was a 12 year old boy in 1967 when Roger Patterson and Bob Gimlin made the historic film of “Patty” in Bluff Creek California. I always sat with my mom and dad in the evenings to watch the news. One evening, I saw that epic film of a large, hairy creature walking away from the camera. That was the film that sparked a lifelong interest in bigfoot. Over the years, I watched as many films and documentaries as I could and read about as much. The Internet allowed me to further my research, in some areas but I needed to start getting into the field, which I did along with my wife, Sue. On June, 6, 2013, I finally had a night time sighting through my night vision in Carroll County, Ohio. Soon after that, I began researching anthropology, paleoanthropology, and primatology in an effort to piece together possibilities of just what these creatures might be. Studying early hominids and great apes has given me a better understanding of bipedalism as well as an idea of how it works. I’m constantly exploring possibilities.”

Sun, April 10, 2016

SC EP:208 Terrifying night out hunting

A witness contacted me and says he was hunting with a friend and they were being followed most of the night. They were unsure of what was pacing and following them. As the two hunters were leaving the area, they both turned around and saw a 7-8 foot tall creature looking around a tree at them. The creature did not flinch when they had their lights on him. The witness describes the creature’s face looking tired of like it had down syndrome. One of the hunters wanted to run but the men remained calm and slowly backed off and walk out. The witness who was in front said his friend screamed and bolted past him. He said that the creature had grabbed his backup light that was hanging on a cord and shook it.

Sun, April 03, 2016

SC EP:206 The creature at the window

I will be speaking to Hunter who was face to face with a Sasquatch. Hunter says “My window was about 7 feet off of the ground and my bed is right next to the window. As I was in bed I had this feeling of something watching me. I looked over and we were inches from each other, separated by glass. The eyes had a reddish color to them and it’s expression never changed, it just had a blank stare. The only thing moving was the creatures eyes looking me over. I thought a gorilla was loose but the more I stared at this creature in fear the more I realized, this was no gorilla. I can give you a very clear description of the face, eyes, ears, mouth and even what little of a neck it had. This thing was huge! I thought these things were in the Pacific Northwest but not Ohio!” I will also be speaking to another witness who had an encounter with a Devil Dog (Dogman). He says “I writing cause I heard your interview you did with Chris Jerchio. Now I would not call my self a huge believer of Sasquatch but I was more curious than anything so I gave it a listen. But when you started talking about the “devil dog” it struck a cord."

Mon, March 28, 2016

SC EP:204 That is NOT a bear!

I will be welcoming two guests to the show. My first guest came face to face with the creature. It was a hot night and in order to cool the house down she was going to open her back door. As she pulled the curtains back to open the sliding glass door she was face to face with a Sasquatch. The witness describes the creature as very tall and bending down with its arm reaching out like it was trying to open the door. She said the Sasquatch was white and looked very old, as she pulled the curtains back it had a look of shock on its face and she screamed and the creature screamed and ran off. My second guests was camping in Arizona and as the family turned the corner he saw a Sasquatch on all fours drinking out of a small river. The witness describes the creature looking very odd. The witnesses father jumped out of the truck and started shooting his .357 at it. The creature stood up like a man and started running on two legs. The witnesses father told him at the time it was a crippled bear. He said that he has never seen his father so terrified and it was not a bear! Also look for the debut of The Big Thicket Watch Radio tonight! Bob Garrett and Mo return this weekend to interview a couple of guests that were on their recent expedition. What is new in East Texas? What has been recently happening on these expeditions? Tune in and find out! The return of The Big Thicket Watch Radio right here on Sasquatch Chronicles!

Sun, March 20, 2016

SC EP:202 Is that a gorilla?!

I will be welcoming two guests on. My first guest is from Washington state. When he was a child he got on his bike along with other neighborhood kids and started riding to a friends house. His friend had called him and said that “the bear is back and looking in the windows.” The boys wanted to see this bear and as they were riding up the road they came across this “bear.” He said this man-like creature ran across the road in front of them and retreated into the wood line. The boys were unsure what it was but it was heading towards their fort in the woods so the boys got off their bikes and gave chase. My guest was one of the oldest boys and said that he caught up with this thing and it turned to look back at him and that is when he realized it was not a man or bear. He had no idea what he was looking at, he started screaming at the other boys to turn around and go back….. My second guest writes “I saw Bigfoot along with my friend and two daughters on our way to Georgia from Arizona. It was around 2:00 a.m. coming around a curvy mountainous road in Tennessee. We were only traveling about 20 mph around a sharp upgraded curve and boom, here stepping over a guardrail was a least 7 1/2 foot tall blackish greyish huge long armed hairy thing carrying a black trash bag which probably came from a campsite or something. His arms hung low to his knees, he stopped like a deer caught in our bright headlights, he was as tall if not taller than our Chevy van. He stared straight at us and we were looking at him. We were only like 25 feet from him. Saw him clear as day. My oldest daughter came to the front of the van after she heard me and my friend freaking out and said Mom, is that a gorilla?! He stood there at least 35 40 seconds before he proceeds to cross the road, stepped over the other guardrail and headed down in the woods. I had a camera and a video camera within reach but we were in such shock I didn’t even think to pick them up and use them. All I know is I stared at this thing long enough to know what I and my family saw. I will never forget it. I kick myself in the ass all the time for not clicking a picture. The car that came up behind us as we were stopped, well, I’m sure they saw it too.”

Mon, March 14, 2016

SC EP:200 The 200th Show Part Two

Tonight researcher Brenda Harris stops by to say hi and talk about what is going on around the reservation in New Mexico. Brenda shares an encounter that happened on the reservation when two young men hit a small Sasquatch with their truck and the events that took place afterwards. Brenda also shares with us some recent encounters of Sasquatch looking in the windows of peoples homes and what she advises witnesses to do to make these creatures leave. I also welcome back Duke who stops by to share an encounter he has not shared before when he was younger with his cousin. My final guests tonight are the Bigfoot Outlaw, Coonbo, Bear and Matt. This will conclude my 200th show!

Sun, March 13, 2016

SC EP:200 The 200th Show Part One

Tonight the show starts off with my brother Woody who somehow got on the 200th show (Just joking he was invited) and he wanted to ask me some questions. Next up is Bob Garrett who shares with us his first encounter when he was 16 years old. Bob has never shared this before on my show and it is a very interesting encounter. I also announce that Bob and his group will be bringing back their radio show The Big Thicket Watch right here on Sasquatch Chronicles. Look for their upcoming show. Tomorrow night I welcome Bear, Coonbo and Matt from Bigfoot Outlaw Radio as well as many other guests. I also want to thank the listeners and past guest for making Sasquatch Chronicles what it is. Thank you guys!

Sun, March 06, 2016

SC EP:198 I know what I saw!

I welcome Ronnie to the show, and Ronnie writes, “I came from the city and moved in with my mother in law who lived out in the country. In this area of Washington State it is very remote. One night I heard a creature breathing outside of my window. I assumed it was a bear until it walked past the window. It walked over to my mother in laws window which was next to mine. My mother in law snores like a chainsaw at night and the creature mimicked her snoring as I went to the window to get a look at this thing the floor creaked. The creature turned and looked at me and growled. It was huge, the largest thing I have ever seen. I fell backwards and stayed in the corner of the room until the sun came up. Looking back now I know this thing was around the property, I would go out to feed the horses and the horses would be acting strange and I had a weird sense I was being watched. At night I would watch TV and always felt like something was watching me. I started closing the shades on the windows. After my encounter I know what it was and I moved out within 48 hours. I am telling you Wes this thing looked like a gorilla on steroids standing straight up”

Sun, February 28, 2016

SC EP:196 The Paracas Skulls

Join me as I invite Ron Morehead to the show and we go off trail tonight talking about the Paracas Skulls. Ron Morehead has traveled the world doing research on the unexplained, undiscovered, and underexplored. He is recognized around the globe for the best Bigfoot/Sasquatch audio recordings known as the Sierra Sounds. Ron’s Research includes the scientific study of Bigfoot evidence, the possibility of connections between Bigfoot and the skeletons found in Peru and Bolivia, the Love Lock Cave, and the Minaret Skull. Ron and I will be discussing the Paracas Skulls and Ron shares with us what he learned from his recent trip to Peru and also a recent encounter he had in 2011 when he returned to the location where he captured the sierra sounds. Check out Ron’s website at  http://ronmorehead.com/

Fri, February 26, 2016

SC EP:195 Two Hunters Encounter A Sasquatch

Kyle writes "As we approached we heard a really loud “huff” and again we froze. We both had our heads on a swivel looking for this “bear”. That’s when at about 30 yards away I saw a huge dark creature standing upright pulling the bamboo aside to peek through. I brought it to the attention of my brother and we both stood there in amazement. We saw what looked a lot like a man. I would say it was between 7.5-8.5 feet tall, black brown hair covering all of the body that was visible to us. The shoulders were as wide as the tailgate of my pickup truck, I mean just tremendous. We also noticed that there was a musky smell reminiscent of a buck during the rut. The forehead had little to no hair on it and the skin was a grayish color. We both saw this creature blink it’s eyes and for whatever reason, I feel like that’s the only thing I was able to focus on was its eyes the eyes were set deep in the skull and almost looked black. I mustered the courage to take a step forward and this thing took off like a dragster. Ive never heard any animal tear through the woods like this thing did. I’ve had trouble recounting all the details but I’m going to see my brother this weekend and we are going to compare notes as to what we both witnessed."

Sun, February 14, 2016

SC EP:193 Primal fear of being hunted

Tonight I welcome Jeremy to the show. He was recently out on expedition in East Texas and talks about his experience. Jeremy had a piece of concrete thrown at him in the middle of the night and then was roared at. He will be sharing this along with a short sighting he had while he was down there. I will be also welcoming Robert to the show. Robert talks about an Appalachian Trail encounter with “tall brown man.” The witness and his son were hiking and decided to stay in a shelter along the Appalachian trail when they encounter a strange creature the witness says “It was NOT a bear or a man.” My final guest had a scary night hiking into a remote location. Ben talks about seeing the creature outside of his tent and being harassed all night by several creatures. The witness writes “Wes, I had an experience last year that left no doubt in my mind as to the existence of Sasquatch. I told my dad about it and he said I should check out your show, he started listening after being screamed at in Idaho by an animal that he had never heard before and with a powerful set of lungs. I had a previous encounter the same year but was in denial about the whole thing. Its a pretty hard thing to wrap your head around…. The latter of the two experiences happened in a national park in Nevada while on a backpacking trip with a friend. The experience lasted around three hours starting at two in the morning. Ive never felt that kind of terror in all my life, it was like the primal fear of being hunted, there was more than one. There hasn’t been to many nights since that it hasn’t been in my thoughts as I try to go to sleep. I’m not a skittish guy and have logged more time in the woods than most people my age, thirty six by the way. I’ve been up close and personal with most of the big game animals of North America. My dad is a wild life artist and avid outdoors man and I was home schooled giving me the opportunity to spend countless hours in the back woods bow hunting, backpacking and exploring ect… I have never heard or seen anything like this before. I feel like it would help if i could talk about it with some one that knows the kind of fear that come’s along with running into to these things at close range. If you want get in touch with me and hear what happened I would love talk with you! you’ve got a great show and I’m sure that you have helped a lot of people by giving them a safe place to share stories that would other wise never be heard.”

Sun, February 07, 2016

SC EP:191 Do not chase strange lights

Earlier in the week I posted a video of strange lights in the woods. Woody returns to the show to talk about what we experienced that night. To see the video, visit the episode page on our website HERE . I also welcome Seth to the show who shares with us two experiences he has had with Sasquatch. My final guest of the night is Steve, and Steve writes, “I was visiting our family house in St. Étienne de Bolton, Quebec, Canada. There is a creek behind house. My cousin (probably around 8 or 9 at the time) and me (around 13) walked down to Creek like we always did when we went up there. We got within eye sight of creel and we both froze. There was this grayish white monstrous sized thing sitting at the waters edge. At first I would of sworn it was an elderly thin polar bear. Obviously couldn’t be a polar pear, or a grey gorilla much like the movie congo. As soon as it moved it’s head the slightest bit I shoved my cousin in front of me up the hill and we ran back to the house. I told my parents that we saw a giant dog, polar bear, gorilla, thing and they basically said, it was probably a big dog like our neighbors. It definitely wasn’t a dog, or polar bear. The thing I remember the most are it’s shoulders. They were bony and decrepit. That’s the only way I can describe it. It was like I was looking at the back and shoulders of a very large and hairy 95 year old man. That’s it. It was a very quick sighting but I’ll never forget it.”

Sun, January 31, 2016

SC EP:189 Sasquatch is bad for business

Tonight I speak to Cory who is from Texas and went on a commercial hunting trip in Canada. Cory had several strange things happen while he was on this hunting trip. He writes, “After I arrived in Canada and was out in the middle of no where I heard tree knocks. It went on for along time. I asked the trip organizer what the noise was and he insisted it might have been a moose. Things progressed on this trip and I heard a very very violent vocal. I have never heard anything like this before. It sounded like King Kong killing something, the creature was tearing apart something. The creature soon circled around my tree stand, I finally backed out of there slowly. I talked to the trip organizer and I am not sure if he knew about these creatures and they were bad for his “paid” hunting trips or if he truly had no idea. This brought back memories of growing up on the family farm in Texas. We had a lot of strange things go on and around that property. My sister even saw what she describes as a “very large monkey walking on two feet back into the tree line. As a child I saw the creature on the property."

Sun, January 24, 2016

SC EP:187 Mountain Giants

You asked for it and I am here to give the people what they want. I had many requests to bring Duke back on the air to share all of the information he has regarding “mountain giants” and Duke has agreed to return to the show. Duke told me that he has a lot of information on the mountain giants and has given presentations on it.   To see the photos Duke discusses, visit the episode page on our site HERE .

Sun, January 17, 2016

SCEP:185 Sasquatch in Montana

Tonight we speak with Brian "Duke" Sullivan - bigfoot eyewitness and founder of the Montana Bigfoot Project. Duke talks about seeing a Sasquatch as a child when he was sledding with a friend. Duke has spent over 40 years researching this topic and has come to several conclusions regarding the "type" of creatures out there. We will be talking about his encounter and the research that followed. Listen in as Duke shares his stories of Sasquatch encounters and strange findings in his home state of Montana.

Sun, January 10, 2016

SCEP:182 A Paramedic's Encounter

Bob Garrett returns and speaks with the witness and gives us his feedback. Tonight we speak to Joe who had an encounter in East Texas. He wrote to me a few weeks back and here is what he wrote: “Wes I’m a Paramedic on the coastal bend area in east tx and I discovered your show about 7 months ago when one of these things started vocalizing at us and throwing rocks and large limbs at our unit at about 345 am when our ambulance got a flat on a country road after transporting a patient to his residence way out in the country,my partner and other first responders have ran into these things in the past but I would always laugh it off until that night,Wes this thing came out of the woods and charged our ambulance.my partner accidentally switched on our siren and then we heard large foot falls then a huge rock hit the side of the unit followed by a large log it screamed at us after that we both got in the unit and sat for about 5 minutes I told my partner to shut everything off except the flood light when he did that he hit the code 3 lights because his hands wouldn’t stop shaking I then shut them off immediately when I turned to face the woods it was already standing about 30 ft away curly up its mouth at us me and my partner couldn’t move for about the first 5 seconds and then our first responders auto pilot must off kicked in,we started to lock the doors and advised central that to contact P.D. the thing must not off liked the fact we were moving around in there and that’s when he charged the unit the ambulance ended rocking almost to one side I don’t want people to think we’re crazy or lose my job but I’ve had nightmares ever since and I hate taking 911 calls in the country now or transfers.” 

Sun, January 03, 2016

SC EP:180 Scary night in the Adirondacks

Join me tonight as I speak to Joe. Joe is a skilled hunter and trapper and shares his encounter with us when he was deep in the Adirondack’s Joe writes ” I have been a hunter and trapper my whole life. I have ran into every wildlife known to man in that area but what I ran into that night changed my life. I was in a very remote location, so remote that I spent all day kayaking to get into my spot. I thought the first night was bad hearing something bang on tree’s most of the night but the following night was much worse. This “thing” was around my camp most of the night and when it roared at me I was terrified. Wes I have never heard anything like this before, it roared at me like a lion and was shaking the bushes like an ape would do. I prayed for daylight. The next morning I found human like tracks that were 15 inches long next to my tent. I had to leave. There is so much more to the story but it was scary…"

Mon, December 28, 2015

SC EP:178 Sasquatch encounter on Lewis Lake

My brother Woody joins me on the show tonight to talk about what we experienced up at Yacolt on Christmas night. I hope everyone enjoys tonight's show. I have a video shot and I am working on editing it and posting it to the site. I also will be speaking to Jean who is from Washington and had an encounter a few years back. Jean writes “I’ve been listening to your show for about a year now. What drew me to it came from looking up information about Bigfoot on the net and I ran across your show. My family also listens as well. After a bit of discussion off and on about telling someone what happened to us, my family was in agreement that I could contact you. In 2004, we went camping with a couple other families at Chambers Lake on Ft. Lewis over the Memorial Day weekend. There was eight people all together and three dogs. Where we were camping was by the lake but actually in a picnic area, because all the designated sites had already been occupied when we arrived. We were all tent camping. Anyway, when we were setting up camp, we noticed that one of the cement picnic tables was smash, like some sort of ordinance had hit it a while back. we thought it was strange but just used the other table instead. Our dog we tethered to the broken picnic table. This was a Friday. In the early evening we all heard some strange sounds, and asked another camper about it, and he told us that he thought someone was training dogs near by, it didn’t sound like that to us, but we accepted the answer he gave. So we were camping and having fun. No one was drunk, a few of us had small kids to tend to, and we were just camping. When night was starting to come we started a fire. We were talking for several hours and everything was fine. A while later some went to their tents for the night, I and three others continued talking around the campfire. Then we heard something strange. Across from our campsite was a gravel road, and beyond that was a huge field of scotch broom. A good six feet tall. We started to hear a sound like the scotch broom was whipping around. A few times we stopped talking, the noise stopped, and we continued talking. And BTW, we are noisy campers. Then it got loud in the scotch broom field again. This time we stopped talking and listened, and it kept coming closer it sounded to us. The guy across from the fire from me stood up from his lawn chair, also at that moment we heard a pounce on the gravel road. He said, “Jeanie, what is that?” I heard a second pounce on the gravel and stood up out of my chair and turned around. That’s when I saw it. But only for a moment. By the time I saw it, it was on our side of the road and was dipping into the trees next to where we were camped. It was Tall. Dark. I didn’t see hair, but the others said they did, but what I noticed was that the back of its head was higher than the front. I just saw its profile as it ran. And it ran fast. We stood there stunned and silent, I think we were i

Sun, December 20, 2015

SC EP:176 Hunter watches Sasquatch from ridge

I will be speaking to “D” and he writes “I was walking to my hunting spot late one afternoon and I saw a creature break a tree. This thing was wounded in the shoulder and it’s left arm hung limp. I don’t know if it was shot or hit by a car but it’s arm wasn’t being used. I was heading to my spot an it had rained the night before, it was the 2nd day of buck season. This creature broke a 6 inch tree using its right foot and it’s right hand. I was squatted down in some mountain Lorele an watched it for about 10 to 12 min. The creature broke apart an old stump, I think it was eating ants. The creature milled around some and sniffed the air. I thought it could smell me but I was up on a ridge line. It looked around but I don’t think it ever knew I was there. I would like to speak with you and share with you the details of what I saw.” East Texas Sasquatch Expeditions Update : Bob Garrett will be coming on the show tonight to talk about some of the things they are planning for their East Texas Sasquatch Expeditions. You might be interested in some of things they are planning including having a commercial drone pilot on site during the expeditions.

Sun, December 13, 2015

SC EP:174 Hairy arm reached in the van’s passenger window

Tonight I speak to two guests. My first guest is Josh who was riding on some ATV’s with his family when they came across a strange creature that was watching them. Josh and his brother were on the trail riding their ATV’s when Josh’s brother stopped ahead of him. Josh said “As I came around the corner my younger brother was stopped and was pointing so I stopped and looked and that is when we saw it…" I also speak to Eric who had probably who had some very interesting encounters, Eric writes: My first experience occurred in either summer 1993 or 1994. I simply cannot recall the specific date any longer. My friends from high school and I went to Cave River Valley near Campbellsburg, IN, which at the time was privately owned (it is now a state-owned natural area). We stopped by the owner’s house, paid for a few nights of camping and received the key to get past the iron ranger blocking property access. The property was magnificent. The upper section of the property was about 60 feet above the valley floor and had two camping areas. The valley was wide and covered in sparse grass and hard packed dirt along with an old log cabin. A creek ran through the valley. There were also several caves – River Cave, Endless Cave, Dorsey’s Cave. We spent the first day setting up camp near the park entrance and exploring the caves. Nothing odd or strange was noticed. We started cooking dinner over the campfire at nightfall and enjoying a couple of beers apiece. After dinner, we were all sitting in chairs around the campfire and heard the clear sounds of footsteps coming up the hillside to our east. This hill was a *very* steep grade. The footfalls were consistent and sounded like someone walking normally. All of us turned around and watched, expecting someone to crest the hill. The footfalls stopped at the top of the hill. We waited a few seconds and began calling out to this “person” in a friendly manner. We waited a few more seconds and began to get nervous. No one had any weapons – if this is a hermit who wants us out of here, we have no way to defend ourselves. Then we heard this “person” take off running in the brush and deeper into the woods. We could follow the path taken aurally, leading to the north and away from us. Whoever was running out there did not slow down, make any effort to be quiet and was moving very quickly. The runner got to a point about 500 feet away from us and the sounds stopped. Once we all got our wits about us and discussed what had just happened, two of us (myself and my friend who was 6’ and 300 lbs.) decided to investigate. We began walking towards where we last heard the runner and stopped at the edge of the firelight. My friend went to the west and started moving north on the dirt road and I headed directly towards the last location of the running sounds in the woods. I may have taken 5 steps when an ear-splitting scream erupted from the darkness. While I am no Les Stroud, I am not unfamiliar with th

Thu, December 10, 2015

SC EP:172 Strange activity in the woods

Bob Garrett comes on and we discuss an investigation about going activity at a family home in the woods. Bob and I spoke to the witnesses the other night we will give you an update on what is going on. I will be also speaking to two police officers who are listeners of the show and they found some very interesting evidence in the woods. You have seen the video posted to the blog a couple of days ago titled "Strange activity in the woods." The gentlemen are going to share the context behind that video. They had some interesting things happen while in the woods when they were recording that video. To see the video we will be discussing, click HERE to view the episode page on our site.

Sun, December 06, 2015

SC EP:171 It was acting like a crazy person throwing a tantrum

Tonight I will be speaking to Jason who had an encounter a year ago in Kentucky. He says “We were out in this field and quite a distance away I saw what I thought was a big dog walking on all fours then it stood up. It was looking right at us and started throwing a tantrum. It threw it’s arms in the air and started waving them like it was frustrated. The creature then started pacing back and forth. It did not look like it was eating well. The creature then walked into the wood line and I thought it was gone. The creature stepped back out of the wood line and started picking up clumps of dirt and throwing it in our direction. The creature was not really that big, maybe 6 feet tall. Prior to all of this we found human-like tracks and just brushed it off as someone walking around without shoes on, which made no sense but if you do not believe in Sasquatch what other conclusion could you come to?”

Sun, November 29, 2015

SC EP: 169 A gold miner's encounter Part Two [Replay]

Due to my grandmother passing away I am posting a replay of my show with Bob Garrett. I will be back tomorrow night posting some Members show. Look for that tomorrow night. I hate doing replays but I want to thank the audience for understanding. In Part Two of my discussion with Bob we talk about some of the behaviors that he witnessed from Sasquatch, as well as some of the stranger things he experienced while out in the woods. Sometimes fact is stranger than fiction. I discussed with Bob some witness reports on the show and get his take. Bob spent years living off of the land and in the mountains as a gold miner. We were chatting about a lot of things Sasquatch related, we were discussing past guests, I have had on the show to get his opinion on the creatures behavior. I told Bob “it would be great to do a show talking about encounters you had in the beginning, when you were mining and living off of the land, before you really knew about these creatures and behaviors you witnessed.” Bob shared with me some of the best encounters I have ever heard. Bob also shared with me encounters that other miners had in the area. Bob talked about how the Sasquatches in Colorado are different than the ones in Texas. We discussed not only the physical characteristics but also the behaviors between the two. I am still thinking about some of the stuff he shared with me. Some of the encounters might surprise you. Sometimes it is important to go back and discuss why you got into this field before the days of the online Bigfoot world. If you have had an encounter email me wes@sasquatchchronicles.com

Sun, November 22, 2015

SC EP:167 That is when the rock throwing started

I will be speaking to Jeb who says "I took my 4-wheeler out to check out on my tree stand as I approached the tree stand I noticed it had been ripped off of the tree and looked like it had been run over by a truck. There was so much damage, I just could not figure out why someone would do that. I heard some strange vocalizations and decided to head back to my 4-wheeler, when I got to the 4-wheeler it had been flipped over.I just left the 4-wheeler moments prior. I was able to flip my 4-wheeler back up and that is when the rock throwing started. I raced out of there. I told my father what happened and he told me that he had been chased out of that area by something big, black and on two legs. Years later I had a visual sighting and I was not the only person who saw it. It looked like a large gorilla on the hill. He just stood there and watched us, finally it turned and walked over the hill.....it was weird"   Luke also joins the show and shares a very strange late night encounter. I had Luke's father on a few weeks ago and he shared what was going on around his property.   I will be speaking to Trevor who is from Washington State. Trevor was out for a hike and came across some very large tracks walking across the road. To see the photos he submitted, visit the episode page on our website HERE   The tracks are some of the best prints I have seen.

Sun, November 15, 2015

SC EP:165 Calling 911 and reporting a Sasquatch

A farmer (now deceased) who lived on Elkins Creek in Georgia called the police to report disturbances on his rural homestead. For several weeks, something had been frequenting his property. Strange noises were heard and eventually livestock and pet dogs went missing. Whatever it was would bang on the outside of his trailer in the dead of night. Eventually, the man had his barn door ripped off its hinges when something was apparently trying to raid his corncrib. He called the authorities once again to report the vandalism. A deputy named James P. Akin was dispatched to look into the matter. Deputy Akin suspected local moonshiners were trying to discourage the man from living at the property. The farmer told Deputy Akin that he knew what was doing the damage, and showed the officer five huge footprints along the banks of Elkins Creek. Though all five prints were clear, four of them were totally submerged in the water of the creek. One, however, was in the fine silt next to the water’s edge and was still in excellent condition. Tonight I speak with the now retired Deputy Jim Akin who will give us some real insight on what was going on the witness' property. Jim shares a lot of strange and creepy behavior the creature was doing on and around the farmer's property. At the time, Deputy Akin did not believe in Sasquatch and felt that if there was a 1% chance it was real, it was in the Pacific NW. He found it hard to believe that a creature like this may be alive and well in Pike County, Georgia...

Fri, November 06, 2015

SC EP:161 Michigan hunter encounters a Sasquatch

Tonight I will be speaking to Zach who had an encounter in Lake County, Michigan. He did not believe in Sasquatch and came face to face with the creature just a few years ago. The hunter says “It was about 4:30pm and was starting to get dark, I was on top of this hill when I saw what I thought was a bear coming up the hill. The creature was on two legs and walking like a man. Immediately I knew it was not a bear. This creature was HUGE and was built like a bodybuilder. The creature made it up to the top of where I was at in like 6-8 steps and he smelled horrible. The creature started sniffing the air and we made eye contact, he looked right at me. He did not have any whites to his eyes it was more yellow almost like you would see in someone who has jaundice. The creature then turned and walked off in the opposite direction. My heart was pounding and I waited several minutes to make sure he was gone and I started to make my way back to my vehicle and that is when I heard a scream off in the distance. I have never heard anything like that before in my life. I got to my vehicle and started throwing up.”

Sun, November 01, 2015

SC EP:160 Multiple Incidents

Tonight I speak with two guests. My first guest shares with us three separate incidents that happened to him. The first guest writes "Brown County State Park, east of Nashville, Indiana spring of 1990. I was operating a crane during a change-out at Otis Elevator in Bloomington, Indiana 7   12 hour shifts for 2 weeks.   My cousin was getting married in Columbus the next day and I was going to stay in Columbus, go to the wedding, then back to Otis for the last half of my shift. About 1-1:30 am I was coming to the entrance to the state park, in the middle of the road a guy was doing jumping jacks trying to get me to stop.  I pulled over, pulled out my Rugar 10-22 just in case and stepped out of the van. Something was on the north side of the road about 30 ft. up. This guy was scared to death, I jumped back in the van, unlocked the door and he dove in. We were being pelted with good size rocks. The guy had crapped his pants and I don't blame him.   In the rear view we could see the silhouette of this thing, it was big and pissed.   We stopped at the gas station about a mile east and he changed into a pair of sweats I had in the back.  We did not go back to check out what the thing was or if it was still there." I will also be speaking to Tony who is a truck driver and had an encounter while on the job. He will talk about some recent sightings that he just had and talks a little bit about his research. Tony saw a creature on two legs running a long the highway.

Sun, October 25, 2015

SC EP:158 Face to face with a Sasquatch in British Columbia

I will be speaking to Warren who is a tribal member from British Columbia. He was in the middle of nowhere on construction site and was working the night shift repairing the roads. He walked up to use the porta potty and thought one of his co-workers were walking up to scare him. He stepped out of the porta potty and hid in the bushes to get the jump on his co-worker when he jumped out to scare him he was face to face with a Sasquatch. Warren was just a few feet away from the creature. He said it vocalized at him in almost an irritated sound. It was a very cold night and he was so close he could see the hot air come out of its mouth. He describes the creatures eyes as having an amber color reflecting back from the moonlight. Warren said "I am 6'5 with my work boots on and this thing towered above me. We sat and looked at each other for what seemed like forever than the creature turned and walked away into the treeline. I heard it break a huge branch with its hands, I ran for my life." The encounter upset Warren so much that he quit that job the next day. I will also be speaking to Norman who is from GA who had a daytime road crossing. He was heading home on a back country road when a Sasquatch crossed in front of him. Norman says "This thing only took 3 steps to get across a two lane highway."

Sun, October 18, 2015

SC EP:156 1924 Albert Ostman Encounter

Bob Garrett will be joining me for this show. Albert Ostman (died 1975) was a Canadian prospector who reported that he was abducted by a Sasquatch and held captive for six days. He stated that the event took place near Toba Inlet, British Columbia in 1924. On August 20, 1957, police magistrate A.M. Naismith wrote an affidavit which states "...I found Mr. Ostman to be a man of sixty-four years of age; in full possession of his mental faculties. Of pleasant manner and with a good sense of humor. I questioned Mr. Ostman thoroughly in reference to the story given by Mr. Green. I cross-examined him and used every means to endeavor to find a flaw in either his personality or his story, but could find neither..."Albert Ostman also signed a Solemn Declaration indicating that his account of the Sasquatch story was true under oath and by virtue of the Canadian Evidence Act.

Mon, October 12, 2015

SC EP:154 My Hunting Trip Encounter

Tonight I speak to Mike who is from Idaho and describes a strange encounter he had with a Sasquatch while out on a hunting trip. Mike just returned from active service and went on a family hunting trip when their tent was pushed over. The men stepped out of the fallen tent to see a creature about 30 feet away. Mike said "I had no idea what it was, it ran off and I gave chase"

Sun, October 04, 2015

SC EP:151 Last Man Standing

Tonight I speak with David who had a terrifying encounter with several Sasquatches. The men were in a remote location in Colorado and were out shooting targets when a very large ape-like creature stepped out of the bushes and was growling, screaming and showing its teeth. David describes what the creature looked like and describes the bushes around him exploding with other creatures screaming at them. David took up a defensive position and started firing while his cousin ran back to get the truck. You will not want to miss this one. 

Sun, September 27, 2015

SC EP:150 A Police Officers Encounter

"I am a police officer and I had an encounter (an aggressive one ) as an 11 year old in 1994 inside the border of the smokey mountain national park. I was on a camping trip with my family and a group of friends consisting of 5 other boys and my younger sister and brother. We were hiking a trail (a rather remote difficult one as I recall) I was temporarily separated from the group to tie my shoes and as they rounded a bend in the trail I looked to my right (down hill) and observed what in my mind at the time was a HUGE gorilla standing only about 50 ft from me . When it observed me observing it it immediately bounded up hill and onto the trail ahead of me cutting me off. I cannot describe how terrified I was.In an attempt to get away my instinct and I don’t really know why was to go uphill and around to where I could yell down at my friends. I felt like if I stayed were I was I’d be killed! So began about a 3 hour ordeal in which I effectively was lost. People began to search for me. The whole time I walked along a ridge line above the trail occasionally hiding from this thing. The entire time it shadowed me. When I would stop it would stop . I did not have a “visual” of it most of the time and only actually saw it from the shoulders up 1 time after my initial sighting. I feel like it was attempting to “herd” me away from safety. I was finally able to walk back onto the trail after 3 hours but only after I heard it farther and farther away and above me. It was raining by this time and I was a total mess completely terrified and exhausted." If you have had an encounter email me wes@sasquatchchronicles.com

Sun, September 20, 2015

SC EP:147 The Chewbacca Man

"I have a story in my past that I have never told except to my Dad and best friend, either of whom ever believed me until this week. My best childhood friend called me this week and said" Remember that weird story you told me about the Chewbacca Man? Well I believe you now buddy!" He had an encounter this past weekend in East Texas and for some reason he's a believer now! Let me explain. When I was about 11 years old. My Dad was a land developer in east Texas around Toledo Bend and Sam Rayburn Reservoir. He would buy lake side plots of land and get a surveyor to break it down and Dad would sell the lots. He developed a few campgrounds this way. I grew up in a small town in Deep east Texas around the Sabine and Angelina National Forest just above the Big Thicket. Every so often my Dad would go see the surveyor to discuss business. Mr. W, the surveyor had his office in a small building beside his house.The surveyors house was way outside of town down a FM road in the Sabine National forest. Dad would ask me to come along sometimes because the surveyor had a son about my age. The boy's name was Tommy James "TJ". He was really a couple of years younger than me but Dad just thought I would like to come along for the ride. Mr. W and my dad would discuss land and I would go play with TJ. At this time I think I was 11 and TJ was 9. TJ had a dirt pile in his back yard we usually played in. We were playing and TJ suddenly said " There's a Chewbacca man that lives down that trail there", pointing to a thin trail in the back left corner of his back yard. "Do you wanna see it?", TJ said. I said "Chewbacca lives back there?" "Yes" TJ said, "He's a Chewbacca man."

Sun, September 13, 2015

SC EP:145 Tribal Police and Sasquatch

I will be speaking to Chris who was with the Indian tribal police for many years. Indian tribal police are peace officers hired by those Native American tribes which have a constitutional government on reservations, as opposed to hereditary chiefs. I spoke to him yesterday and he is going to come on the show and talk about some of the calls he received while on duty regarding Sasquatch. Chris still investigates reports today and is going to share some of those encounter stories as well. I will also be speaking to the father of the son who had an encounter just a few weeks ago. His son is still upset over the encounter below and who can blame him. The report goes as follows: "My 15 year old son and his friend had left the camp to head down to the lake. As they were standing by the lake they heard something come down off of the ridge-line, my son turned around and was about 30 feet away from what he describes as an ape. The boys came running into camp, both white as ghosts. My son and his friend demanded that we leave. They were both in shock and shaking. I was finally able to calm them down enough to have them explain what happen. The boys said as they turned around they saw this HUGE thing staring at them. My son said it was taller then the basketball player Lebron James. Its head was round like a watermelon, his nose was flat and wide. The jaw on the creature was really wide, It was built like a bodybuilder. The creature was massive and ape-like in appearance. The boys said this thing just stood there starring at them. What has me puzzled is we have seen bear, cougar and the normal wildlife but both boys said it was ape-like.They were both terrified and shaking. After seeing the boys reaction and how upset both boys still are I really think they saw something. My son says he doesn't want to ever go in the woods again and wishes he would have never seen it."

Sun, September 06, 2015

SC EP:143 Nephilim Conspiracy Reloaded

Some in the bigfoot community feel that Sasquatch are the Nephilim. I decided to do a show on the Nephilim which was SC EP:112. I feel like that show gave a clear picture of what the Nephilim were and how they did not fit into the Sasquatch topic. One of the topics in Gary's book was secret societies. I wanted to invite Gary back to the show to discuss this as we ran out of time in EP:112. I want to thank the audience for allowing me to go off of the Sasquatch topic to finish this discussion. I will return next week on topic of the Sasquatch. My guest tonight is Gary Wayne, author of "The Genesis 6 Conspiracy: How Secret Societies and the Descendants of Giants Plan to Enslave Humankind." There are giants among us, passing largely unnoticed, intent on carrying out a secret plan to enslave all humanity. They may not look like giants today, but their bloodlines extend all the way back to the Nephilim—the offspring of angels who mated with human women—described in Genesis 6 when giants roamed the land. Gary Wayne, author of The Genesis 6 Conspiracy: How Secret Societies and the Descendants of Giants Plan to Enslave Humankind, details the role of modern-day Nephilim.

Fri, September 04, 2015

SC EP:142 Retired Border Patrol Agent Speaks Out

Rocky Elmore, a retired United States Border Patrol Agent, is our guest tonight, and he shared with me a scary Sasquatch encounter he was involved in. The agents were tracking illegal aliens coming across the border when the agents were told that a “large predator” was tracking them and the commander was watching this creature through the scope. A command was given that all agents were to return to their vehicles. Later he was told by his supervisor "I do not know what it was but it was bi-pedal,it walked like a man but was not a man and it was giant compared to the rest of the agents.....it was stalking you guys and matching you step for step." The Supervisor was afraid that this "thing" was going to harm the agents that's why he told everyone to return to their vehicles. Rocky also ran into some employees of The Bureau of Land Management in a very remote location. Rocky says "I came up on these employees who were with the The Bureau of Land Management. I asked if this was an area where Sasquatch can be found. I just had my encounter and I said it in a joking way so that they could not make fun of me. To my surprise one of them said......yes they are up here, we have been tracking a group from Otay Mountain down through the wilderness and we think they are traveling with younger ones because we found prints of a very small creature along with some very large prints." Rocky also talks about one of his supervisors along with 30-40 illegal aliens being chased up Otay Mountain by a "Monster." Rocky said the descriptions given match that of a Sasquatch. I also ask Rocky about some of the stranger things he has run into while out on patrol and he shared several stories.

Sun, August 30, 2015

SC EP:141 Sasquatch running down the hill

I will be speaking to Skip who is from Texas. He shares with us his encounter he had almost 28 years ago. He was at the river with his friend and they decided to pack up and head home. Skip was carrying items back to his car and as he walked up the hill away from the river he says “This big black thing that was covered in hair bursts out of the brush and I watch it run upright…like a man but WAY too fast to be a man. In one leap the creature jumps about 12 feet across the river. My friend walks up because she saw it too and say who…..what….was that?!” Skip is a pastor in Texas and this encounter has always stuck with him. I will also be speaking to Jack McCarty who is the author of “ Bigfoot Evidence – I Cannot Deny It .” Jack writes “Twenty-three years ago I saw my first Bigfoot footprint in the woods. Ever since then I have studied additional evidence and documented it with photographs and journals. This book is a compilation of my experiences in the forests where Bigfoot lives.”

Sun, August 23, 2015

SC EP:139 Sasquatch encounter on a military base

My guest tonight is Anthony Moffet who is a researcher, and he describes an encounter he had while in the military. He was on base and was doing a training mission and saw two creatures watching his group. He said that he saw a creature in a push up position watching him. He heard crashing in the brush and the one creature was joined by another creature. Anthony also shares other encounters he has personally had along with some strange encounters that he has looked into. 

Mon, August 17, 2015

SC EP:137 After Hours Conversation

Tonight is an after hours conversation with a Joe who is a listener to the show. Tomorrow night Woody and I interview Brandon who has a lot of activity on and around his property. Tonight we speak to Joe who brought a great topic up about Sasquatch origins. Sit back and relax as the three of us have a conversation about Sasquatch.

Mon, August 17, 2015

SC EP:136 A giant ape that must have escaped from the zoo

My first guest tonight is Jay. As you listen to tonight’s show take note of the apparent tool use that was reported by the witness. Jay who reported seeing a Sasquatch for almost 45min from his hunting blind, witnessed Sasquatch using a rock to bang on trees and listening for small animals. He also watched the creature use a stick to dig for grubs or smaller insects to eat. Jay’s encounter like others you hear on the show are a major contrast to people who will tell you that Sasquatch has special powers like cloaking and mind speaking. He witnessed what he thought was a bear that ended up being a Sasquatch. The animal got up from sleeping, grabbed a rock and banged on a tree then pushed the tree over to retrieve either a possum or a raccoon. It then smashed the small animal into the tree in order to kill it. The Sasquatch took a bite of the small animal and tore the skin off before consuming it. Jay says “I thought it was an escaped ape from the zoo but as I sat and watched it from my hunting blind, I realized this was no escaped ape from the zoo this was something different…it was man-like but it wasn’t a man…I have never seen anything like this before…” My second guest tonight is Kim who is from Washington State. Imagine moving into a property and while out enjoying the country air, sitting on your porch you see a large ape-like creature running on two legs, crossing right in front of you. The area where the encounter took place has a long history of sightings. I am planning to visit the property to take a look around. When I do I will report back.

Mon, August 10, 2015

SC EP:134 Encounters While Camping

Due to technical difficulties tonight we will only have one guest. I will have Holly back on the show mid-week. Tonight the witness describes setting up a camp. Leaving for a short time and when returning to their campsite finding the tent had been rummaged through and every item had been tossed about. Assuming it was a prank or some drunks came through and ruined their campsite the couple decided to leave, as they were leaving hey had a very close encounter with Sasquatch, The creature had been watching from the bushes and when the creature thought it had been seen it stood up out of the brush. The witness said  "It was not a man....it was not a bear....it was huge!"

Sun, August 02, 2015

SC EP:132 A Gold Miner's Encounter

I was talking to Bob Garrett today on the phone for a few hours. Bob spent years living off of the land and in the mountains as a gold miner. We were chatting about a lot of things Sasquatch related, we were discussing past guests, I have had on the show to get his opinion on the creatures behavior. I told Bob “it would be great to do a show talking about encounters you had in the beginning, when you were mining and living off of the land, before you really knew about these creatures and behaviors you witnessed.” Bob shared with me some of the best encounters I have ever heard. Bob also shared with me encounters that other miners had in the area. Bob talked about how the Sasquatches in Colorado are different then the ones in Texas. We discussed not only the physical characteristics but also the behaviors between the two. I am still thinking about some of the stuff he shared with me. Some of the encounters might surprise you. Sometimes it is important to go back and discuss why you got into this field before the days of the online Bigfoot world. Join me this Sunday as I sit down and chat with Bob, you will not be disappointed.

Fri, July 31, 2015

SC EP:131 The Sasquatch Property

My first guest is Michael Brookreson. Mike was new to the area and had just moved to this rural property. After moving in Mike noticed some strange vocalizations around his property but blew them off. Mike said that he has had several researchers out to the property. Mike talks about rocks being thrown at him and his son. He also talks about strange things going on and around his property. I will be also interviewing Anthony in-studio who is from South Carolina. Growing up he had a lot of strange activity on and around his property. Anthony will share some of the strange encounters around his property. One night Anthony chased a Sasquatch off of his property.

Mon, July 27, 2015

SC EP:130 A Trapper is killed

The Bauman story comes from President Theodore Roosevelt's 1892 book, "The Wilderness Hunter," which describes an encounter between an ape-man and a young frontiersman named Bauman. According to Roosevelt, Bauman and his partner were trapping along a remote stretch of Montana's Wisdom River sometime in the mid-19th century. After building a lean-to and making camp in what seemed like an ideal spot for game, the two men began setting their traps. When they returned, they found their packs had been rummaged and their shanty torn down. Undaunted, the men set about reconstructing their wilderness abode. That night, Bauman was awakened by the sound of rustling and the foul stench of a wild beast. He immediately rose up and fired a shot, and then heard something tearing off through the woods. He and his partner were unnerved by this and decided to abandon the camp at the first light of dawn. Come morning, the two split up so that Bauman could gather the traps while his partner made camp downriver. Sadly, both would not make it home alive. When Bauman arrived at the new campsite, he found his partner sprawled on the ground with his necked snapped and a set of bite marks on his throat. He knew at once that the menacing forest beast was responsible, according to the story. The horrific sight sent him running — rifle in hand — never to return to the spot again. By the time he told his story to Roosevelt, Bauman was a very old man. Tonight I speak to Brian who had a very up close and personal encounter with a Sasquatch as a child. He talks about one of these creatures walking up on him and his friend in the middle of the night, Brian states "It had yellow eyeshine and the hands were like a catchers mitt..."

Mon, July 20, 2015

SC EP:128 It moved like a crackhead

My guest is Dustin from Missouri and he has had a lot of strange things going on around his property. He has been stalked while hunting by “something” walking bi-pedal. He talks about a time he killed an deer, pulled the gut pile out and ran back to his house to get something and upon returning his gut pile was gone. Dustin stated “I was only gone for 15min max…the gut pile had been picked up and something walked off with it.” Dustin said everything changed the night he saw the creature, he says “it was like a huge hairy bodybuilder……it was pinned down when I saw it and it was almost like it didn’t know if it should run or fight…it had sharp jerky motions, kid of reminded me of a crackhead” Dustin said prior to this sighting he assumed they were a bunch of drunk homeless guys on his property because they would come up and slap the house in the middle of the night. Dustin said “I heard them one night right before they slapped the house and it sounded like a big guy who had a deep voice but was mumbling, I could not make out what he was saying.” Dustin lives in a very rural area, his driveway alone is a quarter of a mile long. Dustin has given up hunting which was a great passion of his, he says “I have never seen anything like this, some things you cannot unsee.”

Mon, July 13, 2015

SC EP:125 Swamp Ape

Wikipedia says "The skunk ape, also known as the swamp ape, stink ape, Florida Bigfoot, myakka ape, swampsquatch, and myakka skunk ape, is a hominid cryptid said to inhabit the U.S. states of Florida, North Carolina, and Arkansas, although reports from Florida are more common. It is named for its appearance and for the unpleasant odor that is said to accompany it. According to the United States National Park Service, the skunk ape does not exist"  My guest tonight is Mark Zaskey who is a cryptozoologist, the creator, writer and host of "Crypto-Reality" radio show, investigative journalist, author of "Bigfoot: The Unavoidable Truth," and "Who Decides What is real." Mark has been studying the Bigfoot species for over 16 years in the state of Florida. He is an eyewitness and has had multiple encounters, as have members of his field research team including his son Christopher in Myakka State Park.

Sat, July 11, 2015

SC EP:124 Do you believe in the boogeyman?

Tonight I speak with William who had an encounter with Sasquatch in Washington State. He was out with his church group camping, and he and a friend woke up early one morning and saw a Sasquatch walking away from their camp. The encounter has stuck with him all of his life. He wrote a small paper on his encounter. William is a working professional and spoke to a friend of his who is also a professional who had an encounter but did not want to come forward. Listen as William describes what he saw that day in Washington State. My second guest is Dawn from Oklahoma. Dawn had a sighting of a creature on an abandoned home and describes some strange experiences on and around her property.

Thu, July 09, 2015

SC EP:123 Bigfoot-like creature on Mount St. Helens

College instructor Mitchel Townsend reported on his research paper which he believes proves that a Bigfoot-like creature resides in the Mount St. Helens area of Washington state. In 2013, he came upon a stack of deer bones, and noticed they had giant teeth marks notched into them– the markings did not fit any predator profile and were too large to have been made by humans. Further, large footprints with a length of 16 inches were found near the bones. Extrapolating the teeth and footprint measurements, Townsend concluded that the creature is around 8 ½ feet tall, with a wide stride. Mitchel was recently on Coast to Coast talking about his research. I will also be speaking to Blake who is a researching in Texas and talks about how he really did not believe in this creature but has always had an interest. All of that changed when he had one vocalize at him. He shares with us his encounter.

Tue, July 07, 2015

SC EP:122 Sasquatch at my window Part Two

I released part one of my interview with Bobby Hamilton, here is part two of my interview. Bobby Hamilton grew up in Garrison and Jacksonville and said he has had encounters with Sasquatch. Hamilton said his first one started in the winter when he was four years-old. “I’m walking in the bedroom with my head down and I hear something scratch the screen and I look up and there is this apish looking thing with an evil grin, because I could see teeth, and it was motioning with his hand for me to come to the window,” Hamilton said. Hamilton believes East Texas is the perfect sport for sightings of the primate because of the wooded areas to hide in and the abundance of fresh water. Hamilton also said he believes the public will soon start seeing more sightings. “We are having more encounters with these things coming up to people’s houses and killing their livestock,” Because their environment is being torn down,” Hamilton said. Bobby Hamilton is a co-founder of the GCBRO. Now a days Bobby spends his free time researching and investigating reports of aggressive Sasquatch’s harassing locals. The GCBRO wants to harvest a body so that they can present real evidence to science and prove that in fact this creature does exists.

Sun, July 05, 2015

SC EP:120 Saquatch at my window

Tonight is a replay of my Bobby Hamilton interview. His encounter reminded me of the “Cowman of Copalis Beach” encounter story. Bobby Hamilton grew up in Garrison and Jacksonville and said he has had encounters with Sasquatch. Hamilton said his first one started in the winter when he was four years-old. “I’m walking in the bedroom with my head down and I hear something scratch the screen and I look up and there is this apish looking thing with an evil grin, because I could see teeth, and it was motioning with his hand for me to come to the window,” Hamilton said. Hamilton believes East Texas is the perfect sport for sightings of the primate because of the wooded areas to hide in and the abundance of fresh water. Hamilton also said he believes the public will soon start seeing more sightings. “We are having more encounters with these things coming up to people’s houses and killing their livestock,” because their environment is being torn down,” Hamilton said. Bobby Hamilton is a co-founder of the GCBRO. Now a days Bobby spends his free time researching and investigating reports of aggressive Sasquatch’s harassing locals. The GCBRO wants to harvest a body so that they can present real evidence to science and prove that in fact this creature does exists.  

Sun, June 28, 2015

SC EP:118 Strange Sasquatch encounter around my property

My guest for tonight is from Washington State who has been having a lot of strange things going on around his property. He never once thought Sasquatch until he stumbled across it by accident. He was within several feet of the creature and he describes it as a gray color and very large. The face has been imprinted in his brain. He talks about the strange things going on around his property and a discussion he had with one of his neighbors. It is interesting to note that the previous renter like to shoot at anything that moved in the woods. The landlord and the neighbor said that the previous renter like to take pop shots into the woods from his back deck until one day he just left in a panic. The landlord had to fix up the property because there was damage inside and out of the home. Inside of the home looked like someone very tall smashed his fist into the ceiling.

Sun, June 21, 2015

SC EP:116 Reported Sasquatch Sounds

My guest tonight is Randy Savig who is a member of the MABRC, which is the Mid-America Bigfoot Research Center . Tonight Randy will be sharing his audio recordings from the field with us along with encounter stories that he has investigated and his own encounters. Randy grew up interested in Bigfoot because of his brother who encountered one when they were children. Later in life Randy was unable to work and had time to research the topic again. After his own encounter Randy decided to learn how to cut and edit audio and has focused on collecting audio every chance he gets. We will listen to Randy's audio and compare it to other reported Sasquatch sounds. Randy will also share with us a family farm he investigated that had several strange things going on and how several family members saw the creatures.

Wed, June 17, 2015

SC EP:115 The shooting incident

Tonight I will be speaking with two witnesses, one is a tracker from Canada and has spent many years working in the forest. He was replanting trees and was dropped in to a location by helicopter. He came across some human-like tracks but they were not human. Several years later he came across tracks that looked just like the ones he had seen before so he decided to follow them. He saw movement in the wood line and thought it was a grizzly bear but it was walking on two legs. When he got too close, it whistled in the opposite direction from him and that’s when he decided it was time to go. My second guest had two encounters, one when he was a child and the other encounter was just a few years ago. The more recent encounter involves a shooting incident. The men thought they were shooting a bear until it stood up. The witness describes gorilla like behavior from the creature. I will also be discussing the police officer incident in Texas.

Sun, June 14, 2015

SC EP:114 “It” was tapping on my window

My guest tonight is Carol from New Hampshire, she did not believe in Bigfoot. She has lived on her property for 20 years and noticed a lot of strange activity over the years. While living alone she witnesses “something” looking in her bedroom window. She describes in full detail what she saw, she said that she was scared and looked away from the window and when she looked back it was gone. Years later her child came screaming out of that room saying “there was a monster tapping on the window” assuming it was over imagination of a child she thought nothing of it. Her daughter would continue to say “it” was tapping on her window. It was not until Carol experienced the creature tapping on a window that she realized something was going on. Carol thought she was going crazy and went to talk to her neighbors. Her neighbors have their property lit up with flood lights at night. The husband said that “something” keeps tapping on their windows at night and items from their yard keep coming up missing. Carol commented to her neighbors “maybe it was a bear?” to which the husband replied “It was no bear.” The wife said that she has seen “it” late at night, when she is pulling into their driveway. Carol realized that she is not crazy and that they have Sasquatch in New Hampshire. She shares with us some of the strange encounters and experienced that she has witnessed over the years.

Tue, June 09, 2015

SC EP:112 Nephilim Conspiracy

Some in the bigfoot community feel that Sasquatch are the Nephilim. I decided to do a show on the Nephilim. Once we have a clear picture of what the Nephilim were we can look at the facts and decide if it fits into the Sasquatch topic. My guest tonight is Gary Wayne, author of "The Genesis 6 Conspiracy: How Secret Societies and the Descendants of Giants Plan to Enslave Humankind." There are giants among us, passing largely unnoticed, intent on carrying out a secret plan to enslave all humanity. They may not look like giants today, but their bloodlines extend all the way back to the Nephilim—the offspring of angels who mated with human women—described in Genesis 6 when giants roamed the land. Gary Wayne, author of The Genesis 6 Conspiracy: How Secret Societies and the Descendants of Giants Plan to Enslave Humankind, details the role of modern-day Nephilim in Satan’s plan to install the Antichrist at the End of Days. When God cast the angel Lucifer and his followers out of heaven, Lucifer set into motion a scheme to ensure the Nephilim survived. Why? Because from the bloodlines of these Nephilim the Antichrist will come. To keep his plan alive, Satan has enlisted the loyalty of secret societies such as the Freemasons, the Templars, and the Rosicrucians to conspire in teaching a theology and a history of the world that is contrary to the biblical one. The Bible, along with many other ancient sources, clearly records the existence of giants. Wayne provides copious citations from many society insiders, along with extensive Bible references, other religious references, and historical material to bolster his contention. What he uncovers will astonish you. Click HERE to check out Gary's book "The Genesis 6 Conspiracy: How Secret Societies and the Descendants of Giants Plan to Enslave Humankind"

Mon, June 08, 2015

SC EP:111 What was that?

Many encounters with Sasquatch happen so fast, it leaves people thinking “What was that?” One of the encounters on Sunday will be with a witness who saw one run across the road, jump and clear a 6 foot embankment. The witness and her husband were shocked by the size of the creature. The witness describes how the creature moved on all fours and the “hair” on the body. The second witness writes “My boyfriend and I were living about 10 miles east of Huntsville, Texas on a private property with three lakes in the Big Thicket. One night my boyfriend asked me to go get his wallet out of my truck that was parked just below the deck. I immediately had a very uneasy feeling like never before??? I asked him to go instead. He said he would stand on the deck and watch since he did not have his shoes on. I have never been afraid of the dark since it was around 9PM. I finally agreed and walked down to my truck. As my hand grabbed the door, the truck began to vibrate and shake like a 7.2 earthquake!! I was immediately paralyzed but managed to let out a blood curtailing scream as I saw a giant hairy blob jump out of the back of my truck. It seemed to fly all the way across the railroad tracks. This creature filled the entire bed of the truck and I was about one foot from it! My eyes were looking but my body was frozen. I never thought Bigfoot or Sasquatch. We thought it may have been a bear but there were never any sightings of bears there although my boyfriend had mentioned he had tossed his left over hamburger in the bed. We looked for tracks but I explained to my boyfriend that it seems to fly all the way across the railroad tracks landing on the other side.”

Mon, June 01, 2015

SC EP:110 Hunter shoots a Sasquatch

A listener writes, “I still have a hard time understanding what happened to me. I was charged after being hit with a baseball sized rock, after I fell down by my truck it came over the bed of my truck I was able to pull my pistol and shot it over the left eye and it ran away but continued to throw rocks. My encounter is much more than I can write in an email……” I spoke to the gentleman this morning and he has agreed to come on the show. I find him to be a very credible witness and some of the behaviors he describes I have heard first hand but have not talked about on the show. He was hunting and a rock hit him in the chest, the witness describes how the creature threw the rock which is very interesting because I have heard this “off the air” several times. He caught sight of the creature and ran for his truck. When he got to his truck he threw his rifle in the back and dropped his keys. The witness was upset, shaking and fell to the ground. The creature cleared a distance of 75 yards in a matter of seconds and was now on the other side of his truck. The creature came over the bed of his truck and was within a few feet of him. He describes in detail what it looked like. He said the creature kept screaming at him and was moving closer. He pulled out his pistol and shot it right above its left eye. The caliber he was using was not enough to penetrate the skull but he knows he hit it. He said that the creature let out another scream and ran off. He was able to get into his truck and drive off. As he was driving a soccer ball sized rock hit the rear panel of his truck. As you can imagine the witness still struggles with what happened to him to this day.  

Sun, May 31, 2015

SC EP:109 Campsite Encounter With Sasquatch

Tonight I speak with Randy Harrington, and he had one of the best close-up encounters you’ll ever hear. After setting up a fake camp site to attract Bigfoot, Harrington hid in his truck. When the creatures stepped out of the woods and approached the site, it decided to check out the vehicle where Harrington was hiding with his video camera and a handgun. He said he heard and saw the creatures rummaging through stuff in the back of the truck. Randy has been studying the behavior of these creatures for many years and has put together a picture of what they do and why. I have to say a lot of what Randy theorizes about their behavior makes a lot of sense. Randy will also be giving us an update on the Falcon Project.

Sun, May 24, 2015

SC EP:107 Terrorized By Aggressive Giants

Le Flore County is located along the eastern border of the U.S. state of Oklahoma. The name honors a Choctaw family named LeFlore. Reports dating from the 1850´s say that Southeast Oklahoma has been a hunting ground for Bigfoot. According to stories, the area was terrorized by aggressive giants who not only stole locals vegetables to eat, but also stole their children. The Choctaw Indians were known as exceedingly strong, fierce warriors, but in 1855 they experienced something which none would ever forget. I also speak with Cato who is a member of the Nez Perce Tribe. He shares with us some stories from his family and other members of the tribe. If you have had an encounter, email me at wes@sasquatchchronicles.com

Mon, May 18, 2015

SC EP:105 Throwback Part 2

In part two of the "Throwback" series, Woody and I sit down and talk about past show including "The Spottsville Monster", "Ape Canyon," "Deathbed Confessions," and others. We will also be talking about behind-the-scenes stuff you never got to hear. I hope everyone enjoys the conclusion of the "Throwback" series.

Sat, May 16, 2015

SC EP:104 Throwback Part 1

My brother Woody returns and we sit down and catch up. We talk about how the show started, our feelings on certain topics in the Bigfoot world, and some of the shows we remember the most. This will be a fun night, so sit back and enjoy as we discuss our favorite guests and favorite shows. Visit us at www.sasquatchchronicles.com

Sun, May 10, 2015

SC EP:102 Very close encounter with a Sasquatch

My guest tonight is “MT” from Washington State. He was a school teacher for many years and always worked for the state wildlife services before he was fired for coming forward with his encounter. He says, “I made the mistake of telling some of my co-workers about my encounter, I was fired afterwards without any reason and was blackballed from the industry...” MT goes on to explain what he saw... “When I had my close up sighting of the bigfoot that was over 11 feet tall up near Mt. Rainier National Park, just west of Ashford, Washington, you could see the muscles bulging beneath the short fur covering as the creature reached up to move the branch from in front of its face as it walked into the woods… also, that the creature was truly of gigantic stature. If you saw the movie Prometheus with the gigantic humanoid aliens, my Bigfoot was about the same build. It was nothing but muscle and hair. I tell people that it resembled a silver back gorilla crossed with an Olympic athlete (summer track events), crossed with a giant. It looked like a tall person crossing the road… and the arms were not down almost to the knees like a lot of people say… it had the perfect human proportions a tall athletic man… except for the huge hump of muscles across the shoulders behind the head, and that the ear seemed to be in the wrong location on the side of the head for a human and looked more like where it would be on a big silver back gorilla.”   If you have had an encounter and would like to be on the show, send me an email at wes@sasquatchchronicles.com.

Mon, May 04, 2015

SC EP:100 The Hunter or The Hunted

Tonight I speak to a professional game hunter with over 40 years of experience in tracking and hunting wildlife. David said, "I was trying out a new call to call in a predator and I saw what looked like a bear coming in on four legs about 400 yards out. It was coming right to me. At about 200 yards I realized this was not a bear, at 100 yards this thing stopped, smelled the air and stood up on two legs....I focused on it with my scope...I have a very detailed description on what I saw and I am not sure this was a Bigfoot I think it was something else.." I also will be speaking to a gentleman who grow up around a property that had many strange encounters. He says that the family would find dead animals around the property like a bobcat that had been ripped in half. He would find strange tracks. One night they found out what was making the tracks and killing the local wildlife when a creature came to his back door. The same night the mother had an encounter on her way home from work. My last guest is Tara, who had two separate encounters but the one that has stuck with her is when she was at her husband's grandparents' for the weekend. She was taking a bath when she noticed a figure watching her from the window. She thought it was her husband playing a joke but soon realized it was NOT her husband and that the window where she saw the figure was 8 feet off of the ground.

Sun, April 26, 2015

SC EP:98 The Big Thicket Monster

Tonight my guest is Tim Sermons who had an encounter with a Sasquatch when he was younger. The creature walked through his back yard and stepped over a fence. Tim also spent a lot of time as a BFRO investigator and I have asked him to bring some encounter stories that he investigated. Nowadays Tim investigates Sasquatch in East Texas with Bob Garrett, and shares some of his experiences while out in the field. Tim is a wealth of knowledge and I want to welcome him to the show.   If you have had an encounter and would like to be on the show, email me at wes@sasquatchchronicles.com. To get updates and upcoming shows please visit us at www.sasquatchchronicles.com

Wed, April 22, 2015

SC EP:97 The Chicken Man

In the late 1960’s a creature simply known as the “Abominable Chicken Man” had been reported on a farm west of Oklahoma City near El Reno. According to the Oklahoma Journal, a farmer found the door to his chicken coop ripped off and lying on the ground. On the surface of the door and inside the coop itself were strange hand prints about seven inches long and five inches wide. When he saw that several of his chickens had disappeared without a trace, he called the local state game ranger. The door was shipped to zoologist Lawrence Curtis, director of the Oklahoma City Zoo. After a study that included comparisons with the hand and paw prints of human beings, apes, monkeys, bears and other animals, Curtis confessed his bafflement. “I don’t know what this is,” he said. “It resembles a gorilla but it’s more like a man.” According to Curtis the creature’s thumb crooks inward as if deformed or injured. I will be speaking with a law enforcement officer who has had his own run ins with Sasquatch. He says in several parts of Oklahoma, the locals still call this creature the Chicken Man because of the incident that took place back in the 1960’s and 70’s. It is interesting how around the U.S. everyone calls this creature Bigfoot or Sasquatch, but in the Midwest and in the South the locals who have been seeing these creatures for a long time give them names based on what they observe them doing, like “Corn Man”, “Chicken Man”, “Night Stalker” and “Wild Man”. The list goes on and on with local names. The Chicken Man Incident is an interesting case because so much physical evidence was left behind and was examined. Locals in the area would report seeing a large upright orangutan like creature harassing and killing their livestock.

Sun, April 19, 2015

SC EP:96 Encounters with giant apes in North America

Tonight I speak with three eyewitnesses. The first person I speak to is Bill who works for the Sheriff’s Department. Bill and his brother had an encounter several years back when their truck was slapped and pushed while they waited for the sun to come up so they could start their hunt. Bill was able to get a glimpse of a very large creature retreating back into the woods. The next witness I speak to was hiking down a trail with his family when he noticed a black bear on one side of the trail and a Sasquatch on the other side. “DC” said that he has not shared the encounter story with anyone due to being afraid of being ridiculed. The final guest tonight is Kurt and he describes an encounter with a creature peaking around a tree as him and another individual were fishing and floating down the river. As you listen to all three encounters notice the similarities in their description of the creature that they saw. I will be posting the rest of my interview with Kurt later in the week, time ran out for the show but Kurt and I spoke in detail about his research since his encounter. I hope everyone enjoys the show.

Sun, April 12, 2015

SC EP:94 Strange Bigfoot Encounters In The Woods

Tonight I speak to several witnesses that have had strange encounters with Sasquatch in the woods. Randy talks about an encounter he had where a 300 pound rock was thrown off of a cliff at him along with strange vocalizations. I also speak to Kevin, a former police officer, who had an encounter which sounded like “Two apes fighting."

Thu, April 02, 2015

SC EP:92 Lights in the forest

Tonight I speak with several witnesses who had encounters with Sasquatch. One of the topics tonight is lights in the forest. What are people seeing? What is being described? While I do not think the lights and bigfoot are related, it is interesting to note what people are seeing. The first witness is Mike who talks about his fish coming up missing and then seeing a creature step out of the forest to look at him.

Sat, March 28, 2015

SC EP:90 Interview with Bob Gimlin

The Patterson–Gimlin film is a famous short motion picture of an unidentified subject the film makers purported to be a "Bigfoot", that was supposedly filmed on October 20, 1967, by Roger Patterson and Robert "Bob" Gimlin on Bluff Creek, a tributary of the Klamath River about 25 road miles north-west of Orleans, California. The film has been subjected to many attempts both to debunk and authenticate it. Both Patterson and Gimlin have always insisted they encountered and filmed a real Bigfoot, not a man in a costume. Patterson died of cancer in 1972. Patterson's friend, Gimlin, has always denied being involved in any part of a hoax with Patterson. Gimlin mostly avoided publicly discussing the subject from at least the early 1970s until about 2003. Tonight we will discuss the events around the film and what lead up to the famous encounter.

Sun, March 22, 2015

SC EP:88 Jurassic Park

Tonight we speak to Mo who had a sighting while out hiking with his kids. The children were playing and Mo looked up to see a figure just outside of the treeline watching them. When the creature and Mo made eye contact the creature then backed up into the brush. Mo, terrified for their safety, quickly left the area with his kids. This day has haunted him since. Mo continues to look for the creature he saw that day. Since this event he has had another brief sighting and different events in the woods that have shaken him up.

Thu, March 19, 2015

SC EP:87 Attacks from the community

Tonight we address some recent concerns about the show. Woody joins me as we sit down to discuss all of the rumors going on about the show, us, and our encounter.

Mon, March 16, 2015

SC EP:86 East Texas Trip Overview

Tonight we will be giving a recap of our trip to East Texas and the Sam Houston National Forest. Bob Garrett was kind enough to take us out to a few of the areas. The whole time we had non-stop rain and flooding but we did have a couple of encounters and lots of audio and video, which I will be releasing throughout the week.

Mon, March 09, 2015

SC EP:85 Sasquatch passing through

Tonight we speak to a witness who started noticing a group of Sasquatches passing through his property at a certain time of year, every year. The witness has noticed that the creatures seem to use the empty land behind his property as a travel corridor. He notices activity from the beginning of summer time until late October or November. The witness describes a lot of behavior we have heard in the past.

Bonus · Tue, March 03, 2015

Show Notes with Shannon-Lon Strickler and Sean Forker

Show notes with Shannon welcomes, Lon Strickler and Sean Forker of Arcane Radio. Lon is a cryptid researcher who writes and mentors on a variety of Fortean subjects. In 1981, Lon had an encounter near Skykesville, MD, and since 2005 has produced the very popular and informative, Phantoms and Monsters blog. He has been on many radio broadcasts and Destination America's Monster's and Mysteries in America show. Sean is also a Fortean Investigator, with a specialized focus in Bigfoot/ Sasquatch Research. He is the Founder and Director of the Keystone Bigfoot Project, a research group that collects data across the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania regarding Bigfoot Sightings and Encounters (Historical and New). Sean sits on the Board of Directors for the national organization, the Alliance of Independent Bigfoot Researchers, and is the Associate Director for the PA Bigfoot Society.  Listen to Arcane Radio HERE or on your favorite Podcatcher. Check out Lon's Phantoms and Monster's blog HERE Learn more about Sean and his projects HERE

Mon, March 02, 2015

SC EP:83 Sasquatch encounter on the mountain

Tonight we speak to Alex who had an encounter as a young man during a hiking expedition. Years later he had another encounter while skiing. These encounters have changed his life. Alex discusses the behaviors and what he saw.

Sun, March 01, 2015

SC EP:83 Sasquatch encounter on the mountain

Bonus · Fri, February 27, 2015

SC Outtakes, blooper reel #01

This is outtakes that never make it on the air. Sometimes we get the strangest calls. This is stuff that happens behind the scenes that you never get to hear. We were finishing up an interview and Will sent me a picture of No Shoes Curley. Then we decided to bring Ray on.

Bonus · Tue, February 24, 2015

Show Notes with Shannon-Author and Investigator, Linda Godfrey

On this episode of Show Notes with Shannon, I will be joined by Linda Godfrey. She is the author of 16 books on strange creatures, phenomena and people. She’s a frequent guest on national TV and radio shows, including Monsterquest (Seasons 1 and 4), Lost Tapes, Monsters and Mysteries, Sean Hannity’s America, Inside Edition, Coast to Coast AM, NPR, Wis. Public Radio and many more. She lives in the Kettle Moraine area of SE Wisconsin with her husband and monster dog, Grendel. Her newest book is:American Monsters; A History of Monster Lore, Legends and Sightings in America.

Mon, February 23, 2015

SC EP:82 100 Bigfoot Nights

Tonight we speak to Christine Dela Parker, author of 100 Bigfoot Nights . Christine talks about moving into a home that was abandoned and in need of fixing up. She moved into the home and realized very quickly that something was not right. Listen in as she talks about the encounters around her property with Sasquatch and the Dogman. To learn more about Christine's book, visit the site at: www.100bigfootnights.com

Bonus · Tue, February 17, 2015

Show Notes with Shannon-Patty in Slow Motion and Stories from Washington State

On this edition, Dave Hallet is sharing one of his interviews done with Chris, from Washington State. Chris was present for a lecture by the late Dr. Grover Krantz, who gave his insight into the Patterson-Gimlin film. He will also tell of a couple of experiences he had in Washington State. 

Mon, February 16, 2015

SC EP:80 Southern Sasquatch Encounters

Tonight we speak to Pat from Oklahoma who had a couple of encounters back in the 1960s and describes what he came across. We also speak to Melissa from South Carolina who has been investigating a property that has a lot of activity. She also describes some strange encounters with the police department regarding Sasquatch.

Thu, February 12, 2015

SC EP:79 Is Bigfoot Real? By Jack

Tonight we speak to Jack who is doing a school report on Bigfoot and asked if he could interview us.  

Bonus · Tue, February 10, 2015

Show Notes with Shannon-Encounter Stories and Open Phone Lines

On this episode, I will have on with me, John and Adam.  John has his own encounters to share from Tennessee and the Carolina's. And Adam, much like myself has never seen one, but is very interested in the subject.  We will also be taking as many calls as we can get to...so please join us! 646-716-8791 You can also visit us at sasquatchchronicles.com

Sun, February 08, 2015

SC EP:78 East Coast Sasquatch Encounters

Tonight we speak to Bruce who had two encounters near his property. We also speak to Gayle who has been researching Sasquatch in the Hudson Valley for many years and shares with us many encounter stories that she has personally researched. Gayle shared with us some great photo images which we will be sharing on www.sasquatchchronicles.com.

Bonus · Tue, February 03, 2015

Show Notes with Shannon-Jesus Payan

Tonight I have joining me, Jesus Payan. He is a researcher of all things Fortean, and has been doing so, for over 20 years. He had experiences when he was young that drove him to search in Europe and all over North America for things unknown. He is a member of Kryder Exploration and Crypto Four Corners, and has been chosen as a field researcher for The Falcon Project. Jesus recently had an up-close sighting of a Sasquatch and will be sharing that story for the first time tonight.

Sun, February 01, 2015

SC EP:76 Open Phone Lines and Your Thoughts

Tonight we take your phone calls and read your questions from www.sasquatchchronicles.com. We'll also have a special guest call in.

Mon, January 26, 2015

SC EP:75 Looking back over the last 75 shows

Tomorrow night is our 75th show. We invite everyone to call in and share their encounter, comments or whatever you want. This is an opportunity to ask questions on stuff we have talked about in the past or future plans.

Mon, January 12, 2015

SC EP:71 Down the rabbit hole Part 2

Tonight we continue the conversation from SC EP:70. We will finish up the discussion with John, who is a retired police officer. In this episode we'll also bring back Jack to explain the bogus 9-1-1 call he was sent out on.  We will also be speaking with Bob Garrett and hear first hand what is going on with the government harassment. Please visit us at www.sasquatchchronicles.com for extended shows. On our website you will find SC EP: 72 where we talk to a forestry worker who had an aggressive encounter with a Sasquatch and also encountered the federal agents we have been speaking about and claims to know one of them.

Fri, January 09, 2015

SC EP:70 Down the rabbit hole

Tonight we are having a round table discussion with John (a retired police officer), Jack (a current police officer), and Ken (our insider). We will be discussing a government cover-up regarding Sasquatch. This is an interesting discussion because one of the police officers has had direct contact with representatives claiming to be from the Department of the Interior. We will be discussing personal Sasquatch encounters these guys have had and 9-1-1 calls they have been out to. Hang on because this is going to be interesting as the night takes a turn.   Visit us at www.sasquatchchronicles.com

Sun, January 04, 2015

SC EP:69 Bigfoot chased ATV

We will be speaking to a listener who describes being chased on his ATV by a Sasquatch, and having a boulder size rock thrown at his head. We also have a surprise story for everyone. In the second half of the show we will be interviewing a police officer who has responded to several 911 calls related to Sasquatch.

Thu, December 25, 2014

SC EP:67 The "Insider" Part 1

Happy Holidays everyone! This week we have a two-part show. We have an "insider" who will be coming on to share his encounter and knowledge of some government emails he came across between the U.S. Department of the Interior and The Bureau of Land Management. I have asked him to change his story about how he acquired the emails because I want to keep him as a contact. He will share as much as he can without giving away his identity. No it's not Mr. Black, a lot of what he has to say is shocking. The first part of the show will focus on a property he lived on where this creature was killing everything it could, and the harassment towards his family that followed. This is part one of the interview!

Mon, December 22, 2014

SC EP:66 Giants in America

Brad Lockwood is an author of 9 books, including "On Giants: Mounds, Monsters, Myth Man -- Or, why we want to be small." Brad writes us "This is my lifelong study of early Native American mounds, who built them, and the supposed big bones unearthed. A bit of an expert on the subject, I do find intriguing similarities with your infamous beast" Tonight we will discuss burial mounds, giants and Sasquatch. Brad is going to share his personal encounter with us as well.

Sun, December 14, 2014

SC EP:65 Three Sasquatch encounters

We will be speaking to three guests. The first guest talks about an encounter he had when he was a child and hunting with his father. The Sasquatch attack and killed his dog. The second guest discusses an encounter he had with his wife while camping. The Sasquatch came up to the camper and screamed at them while their baby was crying. The final guest discusses running into a Sasquatch while him and his friend were walking home.

Mon, December 08, 2014

EP:64 Sasquatch and the graveyard

Tonight we speak to several witnesses who share their encounters. We will be speaking to a railroad worker who had a strange encounter while working in a remote location. We may take a few calls tonight as well to let our listeners share their encounters. We will also be speaking to a gentleman who was in a graveyard with gang members and ran across one of these creatures for a night he will always remember.

Mon, December 01, 2014

SC EP:63 Bigfoot on the family farm

Tonight we speak to a listener who grew up on a farm. Over several weeks he noticed animals that either came up missing or had their necks broken. The family had no idea what was killing their animals until one day he came across a Sasquatch while he was picking berries. The encounter changed his life.

Bonus · Tue, November 25, 2014

The Wrap Up Show with Shannon

Join Shannon as she does a wrap up of Sundays show and discusses recent encounters.

Mon, November 24, 2014

SC EP:62 A hunter's encounter

Tonight we speak to a hunter from Pennsylvania. While hunting he had a chance encounter with Sasquatch. The creature and him came face-to-face on a trail, and the encounter changed his life. Listen as our guest describes what he saw, how he felt and how this has changed his life.

Bonus · Tue, November 18, 2014

The Wrap Up Show with Shannon

Tonight Shannon will be producing her own show.

Mon, November 17, 2014

SC EP:61 Government Coverup

Tonight we speak with a ex-police officer who was investigating a Sasquatch encounter on a property and was told to back off of his investigation. When he refused, he was forced out of the police force. Join us for a crazy night, you will not want to miss this government cover-up. Why is the government covering up Sasquatch? Tonight we will give you some insight...

Mon, November 10, 2014

SC EP:60 Bigfoot charged my car!

Tonight we interview a listener who contacted the show and wanted to share encounter story of a Sasquatch running towards her car.

Thu, November 06, 2014

SC EP:59 Bigfoot encounters call in 646-716-8791

Tonight we invite listeners to call in and share your encounter(s) or questions! We will be have a few guests on tonight that will be sharing their encounters stories with Sasquatch with everyone.

Mon, November 03, 2014

SC EP:58 Sasquatch on the Indian Reservation

We speak with a local on an Indian reservation who talks about several encounters her and her family have had while growing up on the reservation. The witness also talks about some possible cover-ups going on with the people's encounters. The witnesses' brother is a police officer on the reservation and she tells us that he was called out to a home that a Sasquatch was attacking and as he pulled up he was able to get the creature on his patrol car's dashcam.....what happen next is very strange. We welcome the Rocky Mountain Sasquatch Organization who gives us an update on Sasquatch encounters from an old ghost town, Deadwood. We will also be discussing government cover-up stories that are directly related to Sasquatch encounters.

Sat, October 25, 2014

SC EP:57 Missing people and bigfoot encounters

Tonight we bring you the odd and strange bigfoot encounters. We talk to a gentleman who had an encounter with a Sasquatch back in the 1940's that appeared to be carrying a person who came up missing. It's a strange tale that happened in Oregon. In the Missing 411 books, a lot of the people who come up missing do so without their clothes. We talk to a gentleman who had an encounter and the result of the encounter is very strange and ties into a lot of missing people. The final encounter we speak with Amanda who has Sasquatch on her property and one of the creatures chased her 10 year old son.

Thu, October 23, 2014

SC EP:56 Sasquatch looking in the window

Join us for a special mid-week show when we speak to an eye witness who has had a few encounters. One of the encounters he tells is when he was a young man and stared face to face with a Sasquatch. This is one show you will not want to miss. He goes into full details about what the face looked like at close range. Amazing encounter you will want to hear. We will also be giving you an update on our recent visit out to the Browns property!

Mon, October 20, 2014

SC EP:55 Spottsville Monster Part 2

Spottsville Monster Part 2! In 1975 in Spottsville, KY the Nunnelly family home was terrorized by mysterious 8ft tall creatures. Their nightmare was written about in newspapers, broadcast on TV shows but the mystery as to what was roaming the quiet western Kentucy town outside of Henderson remains. On Sunday we talk to Bart Nunnelly and he describes what happened on their property. Bart gives us a look into what happen to his family and how they felt about what happen. Join us for an unforgettable night as we dive into this story!

Mon, October 13, 2014

SC EP:54 Ape Canyon Sasquatch Attacks!

"First of all, I wish to give an account of the attack and tell of the famous incident of July, 1924, when the "Hairy Apes" attacked our cabin. We had been prospecting for six years in the Mt. St. Helens and Lewis River area in Southwest Washington. We had, from time to time, come across large tracks by creek beds and springs. In 1924 I and four other miners were working our gold claim, the Vander White. It was two miles east of Mt. St. Helens near a deep canyon now named "Ape Canyon" — which was so named after an account of the incident reached the newspapers" - Fred Beck   We also speak to a Police Officer who investigated a bigfoot attack on a person. He also discusses some strange calls he has been on that were Sasquatch related. The final guest talks about two encounters he has had. One of his encounters is very disturbing when he came face to face with a Sasquatch.

Mon, October 06, 2014

SC EP:53 Finding tracks and running into Sasquatch

We talk to several witness but our first guest found tracks in the woods and saw the creature tracking them in the woods. Carla shares stories told to her by her mother and grand parents, including Sasquatch entering a cabin and destroying it. She also describes a Sasquatch attacking and throwing the family dog. We also speak to a Roger from Texas who came face to face with Sasquatch. He goes into a very detailed description of what he saw. 

Thu, October 02, 2014

SC EP:52 Yowie Encounter

Tonight we speak with Jamie from Australia who had a scary encounter with a Yowie (Sasquatch). Jaime says the creature bumped the back of his car. Jamie has several details about his encounter we have heard before. We also will be discussing a Missing 411 case we discussed a few shows back. Finally, we will welcome Doug to the show who heard Sasquatch chatter.

Mon, September 22, 2014

SC EP:51 Spottsville Monster Part 1

In 1975 in Spottsville, KY the Nunnelly family home was terrorized by mysterious 8ft tall creatures. Their nightmare was written about in newspapers, broadcast on TV shows but the mystery as to what was roaming the quiet western Kentucy town outside of Henderson remains. On Sunday we talk to Mrs. Nunnelly and she describes what happened on their property. Join us for an unforgettable night as we dive into this story! We will follow up this show by talking to her son Bart.

Mon, September 15, 2014

SC EP:50 Bigfoot encounter stories Wrap-Up

Join us as we bring back Bruce from EP:49 to discuss his Sasquatch encounters with the creature on the reservation in Washington State. We will also be hearing from Dave who is a listener to the show and wanted to share some personal encounters he had with Sasquatch.

Sat, September 13, 2014

SC EP:49 Bigfoot encounter stories

A listener wrote the show and wanted to share his encounter when he was a child and how he was stalked by a Sasquatch on his paper route. We will also be hearing from two other guests who also share their encounters with the creature.

Sun, September 07, 2014

SC EP:48 Sasquatch encounters and audio files

Researcher and Sasquatch witness Larry Turner drops by and shares with us his Sasquatch audio files and encounters with the creature. Larry was grabbed while in his tent one night while out researching Sasquatch. Larry shares with us what he has found works and what doesn't work for him in the field. We will close out with bigfoot news.

Mon, September 01, 2014

SC EP:47 Screaming Sasquatch! I was run out of camp!

This is your bonus show for the holiday weekend! Tonight we speak to Matt from Colorado. Mike tells us about an encounter he had while camping. Mike and his friend were terrorized by a group of Sasquatches while camping in the Rockies. This is the first time Mike has ever shared this story with the public.

Sun, August 31, 2014

SC EP:46 Blowing up Sasquatch

Bigfoot witness-turned-researcher, Todd M. Neiss, has been an active investigator for more than 20 years. Born and raised in the Pacific Northwest, he grew up hearing of these legendary creatures, alternately known as Bigfoot or Sasquatch, but gave it little credibility beyond that of Native American lore or a good old-fashioned campfire tale designed to frighten young campers. All of that changed for Todd in the spring of 1993. As a Sergeant in the Army's 1249th Combat Engineer Battalion, he came face to face with three of the elusive beasts in the temperate rain forest of Oregon's Coast Range while conducting high-explosives training. His sighting was independently corroborated by three fellow soldiers who also witnessed the creatures. We will also include an interview with an aggressive Sasquatch a man had in Colorado. This encounter borders just short of an attack.

Mon, August 25, 2014

SC EP:45 Bigfoot destroyed my camper

We talk to a law enforcement official who also served in the special forces. He shares with us an encounter he had as a child, and an encounter his brother had where Sasquatch destroyed a camper trailer with him in it. We will also see if he is willing to share some stories and encounters special forces had with Sasquatch here in the states...

Mon, August 11, 2014

SC EP:44 Sasquatch on the property

Mark Dobbs is a forensic anthropologist and will be joining the show as we talk to Dina from Washington. As a child Dina grew up with Sasquatches on her property and she will be discussing how one night Sasquatch attacked the home and terrified her father. Mark will be giving us scientific insight on what he hears and will be sharing his thoughts about primate behavior and bigfoot. Wes will be giving an update on the Brown's property from EP:42. A few other guests will be sharing with us what is going on in our parts of the United States.

Tue, July 29, 2014

SC EP:43 Beachfoot Interviews

Shane Corson, Woody and I sit down and interview Dr. John A. Bindernagel. Dr. Bindernagel is a wildlife biologist who has sought evidence for Bigfoot since 1963. He published a book in 1998 entitled "North America's Great Ape: the Sasquatch." Dr. Bindernagel grew up in Ontario, attended the University of Guelph and received a PhD in Biology from the University of Wisconsin–Madison. He moved to British Columbia in 1975 largely because the region was a hot spot for Bigfoot sightings. Over the years, he has collected casts of tracks that he believes belongs to Bigfoot. He also claims to have heard the creature near Comox Lake in 1992, comparing its whooping sound to that of a chimpanzee. Bindernagel believes that the Bigfoot phenomena should receive more attention from serious scientists, but has remarked, "The evidence doesn't get scrutinized objectively. We can't bring the evidence to our colleagues because it's perceived as tabloid." We also interview Peter Byrne who has led the life most of us can only dream about. Share his many adventures in India with tiger, elephant, and leopard, and see how a fortuitous championing of a member of the ruling elite of Nepal during a bar brawl prompted Peter to move to Nepal and become a professional hunter there. Move with him to Nepal where he was, for years, the only authorized professional hunter to operate in that country. In the unspoiled wilderness of the White Grass Plains area of Nepal, where there were virtually no roads and the natives did not even know the name of the capital of the country. The final interview was with Rhettman A. Mullis, Jr., PhD-ABD, CAF, MHP (USA), Academic and Field Researcher, Founder and Lead Researcher for "Sasquatch Investigations and Research: Bigfoot and Bigfootology," and Contributing Writer and Editor: Bigfootology.

Mon, July 21, 2014

SC EP:42 Brown's Bigfoot Diaries

We will also be speaking to the Brown family from Washington state and be getting an update on what they have going on, on their property. The Browns will also be sharing recent audio they have recorded from their property.   Visit their website here .

Fri, July 18, 2014

SC EP:41 Deathbed Confession - "I shot Sasquatch"

In this episode we will be speaking to a listener who tells a story about law enforcement and government officials killing Sasquatch from helicopters in the Dakotas. In this story he shares what he saw in the photos and the audio he heard from the kill site. This was a deathbed confession from a former law enforcement official that needed to get this incident off of his chest before he left this earth. This is an amazing bigfoot encounter story you will not want to miss...

Mon, July 14, 2014

SC EP:40 Sasquatches Circling Our Camp

A police officer and listener wrote us about his terrifying encounter - "Whatever it was then started circling our camp. It would hoaf at us every now and then and step on dead branches making the snapping sound. I say branches because it did not sound like a twig, more like large sticks and they did not sound like they were being pulled off a tree but being stepped on. It would also make these thuds. The kind of thing you feel more then you hear. For some reason we all started calling it a her I guess because it sounds crazy but the thing sounded like a female to us when it had screamed. It kept this up for the next three hours just circling our camp making noises that we could track it as it moved around us. After the scream from behind us I had made the fire real big and after about an hour of it circling us we started running out of the two day supply of wood we had collected so I had to get more. My oldest when telling the story of him holding the flash light for me thinks its very funny to tell how scared I was that I brought back a whole dead tree to burn in the fire. I did too, I had kept the fire raging about five feet in the air the whole time and a shotgun in my lap. By about three hours I had made a couple of runs around us and pulled back large dead trees to burn and I am not going to lie I was scared as hell with this thing circling us like it was...."   The account goes on to describe "Jibber/Chatter" and the creature returning with several other creatures. The night isn't over yet... it has barely begun...

Tue, July 08, 2014

SC EP:39 Monster of the Woods

A listener writes, "It was getting dark and grandma was cleaning up dinner and she called us to stop playing and come in close to the camper-trailer. Grandpa came running around the truck and he was screaming and yelling for us to get in side. Grandpa was moving fast, I have never seen him move like that before. He ran into the camper came out with his shotgun, and he jumped out of the camper, cocked his gun, screamed to my Grandma to get us in the camper, and lock the door. I do believe Grandma saw what Grandpa was yelling about. She garbed us and threw us in the camper then put us in the back of the camper on the top bunk and covered us up with a blanket. well that is where the screaming came in because what ever it was it grabbed our camper right where me and my sister were and it was screaming and we were screaming. It was only inches from us but above us and we could hear it screaming in our chest, we stayed under the blanket. It started to push us over or push us into the lake. The camper started to move forward as it was rocking back and forth and it was grandpa driving us out of there and saving us. I do believe it was trying to hold on the the camper as we pulled away. Grandpa was driving quite fast to get out of the area. It took for ever to get out of there it was a long dirt road. When we got to the small store He got out called for help and Grandpa told the men that were there what had happened to us and he showed them the camper and the two hand prints where it was hanging on to us as we pulled away. we left everything there grandma did not want to go back and get our stuff we just went home."

Sat, July 05, 2014

SC EP:38 USAF and Bigfoot

We will be speaking to a member of the United States Air Force who will discuss sightings around the base.

Mon, June 30, 2014

SC EP:37 Cops & Sasquatch

"Back in 2009 I was a sergeant over the K9 unit which consisted of five handler/dog. (location removed) is about five hours away from (location removed) and the two guys were allowed to drive home on Friday nights to spend time with their families on the weekends. They each were issued a Chevrolet Tahoe to patrol and carry each of their dogs. When they are away from (location removed), their radios don't hit the radio tower, but they can still speak to each other car to car, so long they are in close proximity to each other. One Friday night during the six week school they were driving home when the lead officer said something large and black ran towards the side of his Tahoe from the shoulder/ditch area and he thought it was gonna strike the side of the Tahoe but it suddenly cut sharply and started pacing his unit for a short distance as it ran along side him. He said it was on all fours but was no cow or horse, but was as large as one. He soon outran it, and called on the radio to the officer that was following closely behind him and asked him "what was that?!" the trailing officer replied "I don't know!" and although it was strange they didn't get a good look at it and both laughed it off. They only know for sure that it wasn't a horse or a bull. I asked them how fast they were going and the lead officer said "we were hauling ass trying to get home, 80-85 mph, it was late at night already!" this happened on a deserted stretch of highway between (location removed) and (location removed), lots of deer. Neither officer works for us anymore, but the lead officer is my best friend now and is a sergeant at a nearby agency, the other officer is now a narcotics agent for another nearby agency. "

Mon, June 23, 2014

SC EP:36 Bigfoot in my backyard

We will be speaking to two witnesses who had encounters with the creatures at close range. Both guests tonight describe encounters with these creatures at close range and on their property. One of the Sasquatch encounters was in Washington and the other was in Texas.

Tue, June 17, 2014

SC EP:35 Scary Night On The Lone Star Trail

Bob Garrett returns to share his scary night on The Lone Star Trail . "There came a smell on the wind that we knew well. We had smelled it many times. We had a Sasquatch near by. I could hear some moving around behind the camp. It was coming closer to us! But that was ok, we had this happen before. There was a row of eight to ten inches round pines right next to my right side. Those pines began to shake as something was coming through them right at me! The screams were making my ears ring. I saw huge hands coming right for my head and so I dropped to one knee and put my shotgun in this enraged Sasquatches middle. I was about to shoot this thing, but it backed off quickly"  

Mon, June 09, 2014

SC EP:34 Charged by a Sasquatch!

On tonight's show we will have 3 guests. Each sharing their encounters with Sasquatch. Bob Garrett returns and shares more information about the torn up camp and encounters he has personally had. Bob will  discuss the time he was charged by a Sasquatch and give us some insight on their behavior. The "big thicket" has a lot of bigfoot activity  

Mon, June 02, 2014

SC EP:33 Frightening Dogman Encounter

A listener wrote us with a frightening dogman encounter that happened in 1972 while camping. The creature(s) entered the campsite late at night growling, throwing rocks and surrounded their campsite. The experience still haunts this listener today. She has heard of Bigfoot/Sasquatch but the description of those creatures did not match until years later when she came across information about the dogman.

Sun, May 25, 2014

SC EP:32 Creepy Sasquatch Encounters

A listener contacted the show to share several creepy Sasquatch encounters his family had on their farm. Here is a small portion of what he wrote "My grandparents had gotten a small house and lived outside of town.They used a camper as a chicken coup and had a massive, and I mean massive guard dog. It had a large chain attached to the camper to protect the chickens. My uncle claims he felt something wasn't right, he just felt very, very scared. When out of nowhere, everyone smelled a horrible skunk like odor and the dog went berserk. The dog was barking up a storm and just went crazy.  About seven minutes or so after the dog had started barking, this massive, loud, bone shattering cry woke all the kids up and scared the life out of my grandmother. It's hard to describe this sound according to my father and his siblings it was like a semi roar, that was deep at first but got higher in pitch a sound no human could make, and it was very long, vocally speaking. The dog was so scared that it yelped and went under the camper. There was a dead silence, but everyone allegedly heard the dog's chain being forced against the concrete/ground, as if being pulled out from under the camper.  The next morning, the family went outside to look around and what they saw really tore them up. The dog was gone, all that was left was the skin of it's back and all of the chickens were gone too. I personally believe it was a family group that attacked the house. Because my uncle, aunt and grandmother saw one staring at them all within seconds of each other, at different spots of the house. I think the house was surrounded, as well as multiple ones carrying off all the chickens and the dog."

Mon, May 19, 2014

SC EP:31 Chased out of the woods

A listener wrote the show "My friends and I were chased out of the woods by one when we were twelve. This happened in Georgia, in 1974. We were back in the swampy, sandy creek bottom, and were going to make a fort out of the bamboo that grew there. The first thing that happened is that the woods got completely silent - the birds and tree frogs had stopped their chirping. Then we heard a branch snap about 20 yards behind us in the dense brush. We thought to ourselves, what if some crazy guy with a knife was about to off us all, so we started to file out of there, when we heard this wild animal scream behind us, and could hear the footfalls running towards us. None of us ( about five of us ) saw it because we all tore out of there as fast as we could. We had to run up this ridge and follow it out to the subdivision. We got back over to our culdesac, and discussed what it was that chased us out. We had seen The Legend of Boggy Creek a year before, so I guess that's why we settled on Bigfoot as the likely explanation. To make a long story short, in the next four months ( this happened in February ) we got to see one adult, about a seven footer and two juveniles, all three of which came up behind our houses on the culdesac , each on a separate occasion. I would love to chat with you guys about all my experiences and about the subject in general." We will also be talking to Justin Steely, director of the new film " Hunting the Legend "

Mon, May 05, 2014

SC EP 30: (646) 716-8791 Open Phone Lines

Despite my better judgement we will have an open phone lines night...LOL. I have made it a personal rule to take as little calls as possible and try to provide the entertainment for listeners but so many people are calling in to try to ask questions I thought I would dedicate a show to answering questions and taking your calls.

Tue, April 29, 2014

SC EP:29 Savage Bigfoot Attack

Wynn who is Native American and lives in western Montana describes many encounters they had with what they call the "Hairy Man" on the reservation including a savage attack on a tribal member. Wynn writes "I live on a reservation and the population of Native American to White/other is about 50/50. My father is a tribal member and my mother is not. I am therefore a white descendant and have grown up experiencing both sides of the 'culture' so to speak. I have spent time in the rough neighborhoods and at white owned ranches and farms. Both whites and indians have stories that they rarely tell.." We will also have a few other guests to share their own Sasquatch encounters.

Mon, April 21, 2014

SC EP:28 I shot a Skunk Ape!

A listener contacted the show and said he never believed in these creatures until he came face to face with one in the Florida swamp. After the creature "Screamed and Roared" at him he became terrified and shot it twice in the chest and ran for his life. The listener said he wasn't sure what kind of a creature he was looking at but the beast was massive and appeared to be half ape and half man like. We will also be having a few other guest including a Native American who will be sharing his Sasquatch encounters with us.

Mon, April 14, 2014

SC EP:27 It's a TRAP!

A listener contacted the show and wrote "On a hunting trip when I was 14 was the first time I'd encountered these creatures, and they "hunted" me and tried to ambush me, most terrifying experience of my life, and was something I didn't tell anyone about for years." Growing up in Mississippi he had two other encounters including having Sasquatch lurk around his aunts farm at night. We will also be speaking with Lupe Mendoza. He will be sharing his encounter from Washington State.

Mon, April 07, 2014

SC EP:26 Witness Encounters With Bigfoot

Witnesses share their encounters with Sasquatch. Both listeners contacted the show and wanted to share their Class A encounters with Sasquatch.One listener had a possible Dogman sighting. Join us every Sunday night at 5pm PST as we discuss recent Sasquatch sightings, encounters and talk to Bigfoot eye witnesses. People are seeing something in the woods and there are too many reports for this too be ignored. Listen as we talk to researchers, witnesses and investigators to unravel the mystery of Bigfoot. Every week we will also bring you the latest Bigfoot news and information.

Mon, March 31, 2014

SC EP:25 Abducted By The Mountain Devil

A listener wrote the show who has had several experiences around Yacolt Mountain AKA Muppet Mountain. He says, "I have just recently found this broadcast and it is terrific. I have been listening to the older shows now, recent ones to say. I think it was in number 10 you mentioned the woman hiker that vanished in the Gifford. I wanted to share that I too have seen many things out there and I have been to the forest at least once every 2 months. I have seen many large signs about this woman who "Disappeared". If I had to bet the farm, I think you know what I think, too..The summer of 2009 I accidently ran into one of these mountain men. I say accident because When I am out I am in complete Camo and face paint and such. I was wearking wooldland digital camo and walking down a road at about 3 pm. I walked right up to this this by chance and it was about 20 feet from me. I am unsure but something tells me it could not see me?. Since I was in all digital camo and blended right in. It was odd because once it seen me and I seen it we both froze.Too its right was the shoulder of the road and a 8 foot hill leading up into the forest, it turned and in on leap, jump?., Hop?. it was up that 8 foot hill and crashing through the forest busting all sorts of trees and the like.I was not afraid but more shocked by what had happend.This brief information may not interest you, but I assure you he is up there certainly and I think that woman who went missing was in my opinion abducted and wont be seen of every again. I think they got her. Where she was camped was about 5 miles from where I seen the one creature..and pelvey creek is just as close."

Tue, March 25, 2014

SC EP:24 Bigfoot Roundtable with Coonbo

We are broadcasting for a special roundtable discussion about Sasquatch. Coonbo and Anthropologist Erik Garcia return to the show. Coonbo will be sharing experiences he has had that we did not get to last time, including his recent expedition and what's happening now in his hotspot. We will also be sharing information that has been shared with us by a government employee we will call “Mr. Black.”

Mon, March 17, 2014

SC EP:23 Running from Bigfoot

Doug Retzer joins the show tonight to share his encounters with Sasquatch. As a young man hunting he saw a Sasquatch for the first time through his rifle scope, many years later he had an encounter with one while fishing and ran for his life.

Sun, March 16, 2014

SC EP:22 Anthropologist Erik Garcia

Join us Saturday night at 7pm PST for a special show this week. We will be talking to Anthropologist Erik Garcia. Erik Garcia is an Anthropologist who has studied Primatology in great depth and we will be having a round table discussion with everythig related Sasquatch and their behaviors. Erik will be sharing his insight from his scientific study of primates and understanding aspects of their evolution and behavior.

Sun, March 09, 2014

SC EP:21 Sykesville Monster

My Bigfoot Encounter - Lon Strickler I was fly-fishing for redeye and smallmouth bass on the south branch of the Patapsco River approximately 1 mile downstream from Rt.32 near Sykesville, Maryland. After a few minutes or so, I heard the dog barking and growling. I figured that he stirred up a deer, but when I looked at the direction of the ruckus I noticed a dark hairy creature bobbing up and down in the thickets. I stopped fishing and moved closer to the riffles to get a better look and noticed that the dog stopped barking. Suddenly, I heard a loud yelp from the dog and the creature stood up. The best I could tell is that this “thing” was about 7-8 ft. tall and had dark matted hair. I could only see the body from the chest up because the rest of the body was obscured by the weeds and thickets. I stood completely still and could hear a series of “tick” sounds while observing this creature walk slowly through the thickets towards the woods. I started to follow it and in the meantime I noticed a strong musky scent that reminded me of fox urine.I had waders on so I could only move so fast in an attempt to get a better look at this creature. It simply moved too fast for me. I decided to go back to my car, drive into Sykesville and make an immediate report to the authorities.The local police told me to go back to the area and they would meet me there. The State Police officer told to get back in my car and leave immediately because they didn’t know how dangerous the situation was.

Mon, March 03, 2014

SC EP:20 Finding Sasquatch Tracks

Tonight we talk with a witness who had a roadside crossing sightning and found tracks in the snow. We will also be discussing another bigfoot encounter that appears the government tried to coverup. Join us every Sunday night at 5pm PST as we discuss recent Sasquatch sightings, encounters and talk to Bigfoot eye witnesses. People are seeing something in the woods and there are too many reports for this too be ignored. Listen as we talk to researchers, witnesses and investigators to unravel the mystery of Bigfoot. Every week we will also bring you the latest Bigfoot news and information.

Fri, February 28, 2014

SC EP:19 Bigfoot Stories with Tim "Coonbo" Baker

Tim "Coonbo" Baker is one that is never short on stories when it comes to this subject. Tim has had our friends on his property and researched in numerous states as well. Tim has been studying this phenomenon nearly all his life, bringing some truly amazing stories to the show.

Mon, February 24, 2014

SC EP:18 Sasquatch Stories with Jim Grant AKA Bear

On Sunday we welcome researcher Bobby Woods and Jim Grant aka Bear to the show. Most in the Bigfoot community know me as Bear, but my real name is Jim Grant. I was raised as a country boy in Montgomery County, Mississippi. Now, I find myself spread out all over the South. I have personally known of BF since 1966 when a “booger” was outside me and my brother’s bedroom window, making strange cooing and clucking sounds.This caused an interest till this stage in my life. I guess you could say this was before the “Patterson” film came out in 1968. After a few more run-ins with our hairy friend, in 1975, I decided to attempt to study and learn the habits of our elusive friend. I have been doing this off and on for almost 35 years, with the last 10 being of the more serious nature.The aspect I find most interesting is the diversity of this creature between ecosystems from all across the South, including Oklahoma and Texas. This has pointed out to me that there are various differences, as the ecology makes this hominid seem different from region to region, but it is basically the same animal.

Mon, February 17, 2014

SC EP:17 Ten feet away from a Sasquatch

Vic, former cohost of Campfire Shadows shares audio with us. As Shane and Bear are live from expedition they hope to encounter a Sasquatch but got more than they had hoped for. Join us every Sunday night at 5pm PST as we discuss recent Sasquatch sightings, encounters and talk to Bigfoot eye witnesses. People are seeing something in the woods and there are too many reports for this too be ignored.

Fri, February 14, 2014

SC EP:16 Bigfoot/Sasquatch Government Coverup

Possible Government Conspiracy to Cover Up Bigfoot’s Existence. Why Would Government Officials Want to Keep Bigfoot/Sasquatch a Secret? I do not think much of most conspiracy theory, but after studying Bigfoot for a while, I believe that the government is covering up the existence of this creature. In this episode we will discuss possible government coverup of Sasquatch and why. We will also be sharing an encounter with a hunter who says he shot one and than describes an odd government coverup of the shooting.I believe that the government has been studying Bigfoots for some time now. We have quite a bit of evidence along those lines. Bigfoot researchers searching in known areas are always running across government researchers of various types.

Sun, February 09, 2014

SC EP:15 Sasquatch Paced My Vehicle

This week we bring you an eye witness who shares her scary encounter with Sasquatch-.A listener wrote into the show - "I have had two experiences. One sighting and one crazy night of noises, both occurred in the northern part of the southern peninsula of Michigan. It is SO hard to explain to someone how the sound these guys make, just goes right THROUGH you, literally. And people just can't comprehend the body mass on these guys. When I had my sighting, I was in my car and I really thought this thing might try to cut me off and do....who knows what. It is a VERY scary feeling. This creature was so fast, it was mind boggling. It changes you."

Fri, February 07, 2014

SC EP:14 Bigfoot Hunt Gone Wrong & a Hunters Encounter

This week we bring you the - 'Bigfoot Hunt' Goes Wrong, Ends With Man Shot, Three Arrested. We also bring you Danny, Danny wrote the show and said "hi wes and woody i listen to your shows everynight at work and it gets me by the night my granfather and i had taken a trip to tenn we were in the smokeys and i was probly 11 years old so we are in the smokey mountains and we were staying in this little motel and behind it was pine trees straight up the mountain well my grandpa and one of his co workers and grandson was with us and ive always been a hunter and fisherman so our grandads said could go fishing in the little stream behind the motel well across the stream there was a gravel bank and then it went straight into the mountain so u had fifteen feet of vis ability across the bank well like u guys i started geting a feeling we were being watched and we smelled what smelled like a person that had bo and sprayed by a skunk and pee so i started getten very nervous and this is at duskwell my dumbass had my shoes off before all this playing in the creek well this thing comes out of the woods it looked to be 4 foot tall it sat down on the oppisite bank my eyes are watering telling u this right now and im 30 now but it started throwning rocks in the stream and was watchen us well my littlevfriend and i got so scared we took of running up to the hotel well i had left my shoes down there well my grand dad made me go get em i was crying screaming when I went back it was gone but it had real thick black hair i dont know if it was got its winter fur or what but it had fingers like us except its thumb looked difrent and it was weird the way its legs were looked like it wad sitten and squatten at the same time i beleave it wad courious juvenile and saw kids but i have a recent enconter"

Sun, February 02, 2014

SC EP:13 Class B Sasquatch Encounter

A listener wrote the show saying - "I went out actively trying to elicit activity bye making what I thought was a distress call. The thing is I'm from Fl and if I want to call a gator in make a baby call but!! Momma gonna come mad ready to protect and the big bull is gonna come ready to eat the young so either way your f****!(sorry) so..... I became a stale mate of what to do??? Since I've listened to the show I have a better understanding and share the info with the hunters I know and others" We decided to have him on.... Class B - Incidents where a possible sasquatch was observed at a great distance or in poor lighting conditions and incidents in any other circumstance that did not afford a clear view of the subject are considered Class B reports. For example, credible reports where nothing was seen but distinct and characteristic sounds of sasquatches were heard are always considered Class B reports and never Class A, even in the most compelling "sound-only" cases. This is because the lack of a visual element.

Mon, January 27, 2014

SC EP:12 Class A Encounter Witness Interview

A listener contacted the show and wanted to share his encounter with us. He contacted us and wrote "I am so relieved to finally hear someone talk sensible about these animals. They are not furry,giant, hippy brothers of the forest. I have seen one at very close range and when it did it's roar/scream within 15' of me I could feel it vibrate my insides! I have had a few other times I believe were encounters with these things including one time I believe they were hunting me. Never have I had a good encounter with them. So many so called experts are promoting stupid concepts that are likely to get some people killed. I have hunted and trapped my whole life and know the woods and swamps well.These are definitely the most dangerous animals out there. You are doing a public service by bringing reality to this subject and hopefully waking a few people up to the dangers"

Mon, January 20, 2014

SC EP:11 The 'Siege' at Honobia

We will be discussing The 'Siege' at Honobia! Bigfoots had been harassing a family who lived deep in the sticks in Honobia, Oklahoma for some time. The family had planted a lot of Austrian snow peas, a crop that deer loved to eat, so deer congregated on their property. The family then hunted the deer for food, mostly by spotlighting at night. They stored deer meet in a freezer in a shed outdoors. The Bigfoots were coming around the house mostly at night, attacking the house with rocks, banging on windows and doors, screaming and yelling, stealing deer meat from the freezer, damaging property, and just in general raising Hell. These incidents took place at a rural homestead outside the town of Honobia, Oklahoma in January of 2000. Some BFRO contacts went to visit the family. They stayed overnight and were impressed. Weeks later television stations and newspapers in Oklahoma mentioned the incidents but never told the whole story. Mid January, 2000 The first message received by the BFRO, from the uncle of the Honobia family: "Too many incidents to mention here, please have someone contact us. This is no hoax and my brother is afraid for his family. This creature is getting bolder every time it returns. This thing is huge, walks upright, smells like a musky urine, burned hair type odor. He repeatedly comes back in the early morning hours after midnight and harasses them until just before dawn. It has on more than one occasion tried to enter their home. We don't know where to turn. Everyone thinks we are crazy when we mention it. Please, we don't know what to do but I do know that something needs to be done! There are stories we could tell that would make the hair stand on your neck..."

Sat, January 11, 2014

SC EP:10 A hunter's encounter with Bigfoot

In EP:10 we bring you a hunters encounter with Sasquatch. A listener contacted the show and wanted to share his encounter with Sasquatch. The listener wrote us saying "I had an encounter years ago (1987) in Eastern Washington. It was a three day ordeal with a couple of witnesses. I didn't see them by choice, but was able to hear them "talk" to one another.Several years ago I spoke to an individual named John Berry who is now deceased, and gave him the details. He was the only person in the bigfoot community that I have spoke to about this. He was very interested in my encounter but I shied away from going further with the ordeal. I'm not looking for public attention and It seems that many of the bigfoot community lack integrity and shame and I just dont want anything to do with that circus environment. You mentioned an area in your interview with a couple of brothers, the Souixon area in Washington, this is an area that I have been hunting and camping in since the 70's. This is an area that I am very familiar with and that I often bowhunt alone for more than a week at a time. I am interested in knowing more about the activity in the area. I have never found a track but have seen a suspicious figure in the dense fog on the Squaw Butte Trail above Skookum Meadows. I cant be certain as to what I saw there and have filed as merely a unique log and branch combination. I sometimes feel the need to share my experience with a credible individual(s) and maybe get some insight to what I encountered."

Mon, December 30, 2013

SC EP:9 A look back at 2013 in the Bigfoot world

In this episode we take a look back at the some of the things that have happened in the bigfoot world in 2013. Join us as we will be discussing Bigfoot encounters and Bigfoot stories. Wes, Woody and Will will also be discussing Sasquatch behavior and encounters. As always we will be playing some of our favorite Sasquatch encounters.

Mon, December 23, 2013

SC EP:8 Bigfoot Research 101 with John Green

In this episode we bring you answers to some of the most asked questions regarding Bigfoot. We have a very special interview with John Green that we will be discussing. What is Sasquatch? Kill vs No Kill according to John Green and as always we will have encounters of the week! Join us every Sunday night as we will be discussing Bigfoot encounters and Bigfoot stories. William Jevning Woody and Wes will also be discussing Sasquatch behavior and encounters. We will be discussing recent encounters and older encounters. John Green first began investigating Sasquatch sightings and track finds in 1957 after meeting René Dahinden and the two researchers collaborated in interviewing witnesses and sharing information of alleged sightings. A year later Green was shown a series of 15" tracks crossing a sandbar beside Bluff Creek in California so deeply impressed as to indicate a weight many times that of any potential hoaxer. He has been trying ever since to establish what it is that makes the tracks. Green is also the only surviving person to have investigated the original Sasquatch tracks reported in Bluff Creek, California in the summer of 1958. As a renowned authority in the field, Green has appeared as a keynote speaker at all three of the major scientific Sasquatch symposia held so far. Green has authored several Sasquatch books, including Sasquatch: The Apes Among Us, still regarded as the single best book yet written on the subject. It has recently been re-issued, along with an updated combination of two earlier books, and is titled The Best of Sasquatch Bigfoot.

Mon, December 16, 2013

SC EP:7 Sasquatch Sounds vs Known Animal Sounds

In this episode we bring you some of the best Bigfoot stories, sounds and news topics. We will also be answering questions from our listeners. Do you know the difference between a reported Bigfoot sound and a known animal like a fox?

Mon, December 09, 2013

SC EP:6 Witness Encounter: Face to Face with Sasquatch

In this episode we bring you one of the best Class A Bigfoot Encounter: Rebecca has had a couple scary encounters with Bigfoot including a very traumatic experience where she was face to face with Sasquatch. Rebecca will also be sharing some recent encounters and sharing her experience with Bigfoot and how her attitude has changed towards them.

Sat, November 30, 2013

SC EP:5 Bigfoot Stories and Encounters

In this episode we bring you some of the best Bigfoot stories. Join us as we will be discussing Bigfoot encounters and Bigfoot stories. William Jevning, Woody, and Wes will also be discussing Sasquatch behavior and encounters. We will be discussing recent encounters and older encounters including: Tim Hall Bigfoot encounter in the Smoky Mountains Female discusses her encounter with Sasquatch Texas Bigfoot Shooter hunter identified under the name "Bugs" who recounted his experience shooting two Bigfoot over 30 years ago in Texas. Bugs, along with two other hunters, encountered two 7-8 ft. tall creatures, covered in reddish brown hair, that they shot at numerous times, thinking they were bears. After the creatures were killed they discovered they had shot one female and one male. I had "never seen nothing on this Earth that looked like them," said Bugs, who described the pair as being a cross between human and ape. Not wanting to be held responsible for the shootings, the hunters decided to cover-up the incident by burying the creatures. Snooperscope , an iOS and Android compatible night vision attachment. Launching a crowdsource funding campaign starting tomorrow on HWTrek.com, Psy Corporation is aiming to raise $60,000 to help bring the Snooperscope to fruition. The Snooperscope connects to your phone via a secure peer-to-peer Wi-Fi connection and uses the screen to provide you with a look into the darkness draped world that your eyes could otherwise not see. It’s ideal for use on overnight camping trips, wildlife adventurers, and Squatching!  

Mon, November 04, 2013

SC EP:4 Infrasound and Bigfoot Researcher-Brenda Harris

Infrasound, sometimes referred to as low-frequency sound, is sound that is lower in frequency than 20 Hz (Hertz) or cycles per second, the “normal” limit of human hearing. Hearing becomes gradually less sensitive as frequency decreases, so for humans to perceive infrasound, the sound pressure must be sufficiently high. The ear is the primary organ for sensing infrasound, but at higher intensities it is possible to feel infrasound vibrations in various parts of the body. New Mexico – Brenda Harris, has had encounters with Bigfoot from the mid 1990’s to the present. This has prompted her to do more investigations and continuous research on the subject. Brenda Harris has investigated Bigfoot sightings and activities for years. “Bigfoot is something that the people on the reservation are dealing with right now in different areas,” she said. “For people living along the rivers, they hear it yelling or screaming late at night. Brenda will give us an update on whats going on.

Sun, November 03, 2013

SC EP:3 Inspired by Bigfoot with Bill Lee

Thirty-four year radio veteran Bill Lee takes an upbeat, ethical approach to all things “Bigfoot” in his weekly talk radio show on WQ4D Radio — The Inspiring Friends Network. Join Bill live Tuesday evenings at 7:00PM Central Time for a weekly look at what’s going on in the field of Bigfoot research. You’ll hear interviews with other Bigfoot researchers, learn about those who have had Bigfoot encounters, and get answers to the many questions surrounding this fascinating mystery. And last but not least, you’ll hear Bill’s own weekly episodes of “The Bigfoot Stories.” Inspired by Bigfoot has it all!

Sat, November 02, 2013

SC EP:2 Class A Bigfoot Encounters

Class A Bigfoot Encounters and aggressive Bigfoot encounters. William Jevning will be interviewing Woody and Wes as they recount their aggressive encounter with Sasquatch that happened one year ago this month. We will also be discussing other aggressive Sasquatch behavior and encounters.We will be discussing recent encounters and older encounters including the Cowman story.

Fri, November 01, 2013

SC EP: 1 The Beginning

Join Will Jevning, Wes Germer and Woody Pratt as we discuss recent Sasquatch sightings, encounters and talk to Bigfoot eye witnesses. People are seeing something in the woods and there are too many reports for this to be ignored. Listen as we talk to researchers, witnesses and investigators to unravel the mystery of Bigfoot. Every week we will also bring you the latest Bigfoot news and information.